GUN 


AND 
THE 


ByRev.H.D.FishenD.D 


_   X 

SAN  DIEGO 


UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

SAN  DIEGO 
Donated  in  memory  of 

John  W.    Snvder 

by 

His  Son  and  Daughter 


THB  GUN 

AND  THE  GOSPEL 


EfVRLY    Kf\NSflS 

AND 

C-HflPLRIN   FISHER. 


...  By ... 

Rev.  H.  D.  FISHER,  D.  D. 

Topeka. 


Relation  of  Kansas  to  Freedom.    John  Brown.   Jim  Lane. 

Days  that  Tried  Men's  Souls.    Circuit  Riding  in  the 

Fifties.     Quantrell's  Raid.     Army  Life  in  the 

Southwest.  Work  Among  the  Contrabands. 

Church    Life   Among    the    Mormons. 

Congressional  Chaplaincy  Canvass. 


SECOND  EDITION 

1897 
MEDICAL  CENTURY  COMPANY 

CHICAGO  NEW  YORK 


5? 

Copyrighted  by 

H.    D.    FISHER, 

18% 


To 
the  wife  of  my  youth, 

whose  counsel 
has  made  my  success  in  life  possible, 

and 
whose  wonderful  heroism  and  self-possession 

saved  me  from  death  by 
Quantrell's  murderous  band  of  guerrillas,, 

this  volume  is 
affectionately  dedicated. 


PREFATORY. 


of  the  history  and  many  of  the  incidents 
herein  narrated  are  so  related  to  the  conflict 
between  Slavery  and  Freedom  and  the  defeat  and 
destruction  of  the  former,  "the  sum  of  all  villainies," 
as  to  justify  me  in  interweaving  a  resume  of  its 
introduction  and  growth  into  a  national  disgrace,  its 
insolence  and  downfall,  with  the  more  personal 
features  of  my  autobiography.  The  subject  is  neces- 
sarily treated  imperfectly  for  the  sake  of  brevity, 
yet,  I  believe,  with  accuracy.  This  volume  is  written 
in  response  to  oft-repeated  solicitations  of  friends 
of  the  author  to  put  on  record  the  more  eventful 
incidents  of  a  life  devoted  to  God  and  Freedom  in 
days  that  tried  men's  souls,  but  not  without  the  hope 
that  it  may  awaken  additional  interest  in  the  im- 
portant part  played  by  Kansas  in  securing  the 
freedom  of  a  bonded  race,  and  that  it  may  also,  by 
its  record  of  national  and  individual  accomplish- 
ments, encourage  the  further  bridling  and  eventual 
abolition  by  the  people  of  "  God  and  Home  and 
Native  Land  "  of  that  greatest  crime  remaining  in 
the  wake  of  slavery  —  the  rum  traffic. 

I  have  tried,  moreover,  to  portray  an  occasional 
thrilling  incident  with  the  idea  in  view  of  enter- 
taining and  instructing  the  young  people  of  Kansas 
and  the  Church  into  whose  hands  the  volume  may 
come,  and  into  whose  hearts  I  would  instill  the 
patriotism  of  the  heroes  whose  achievements  are 
herein  depicted  and  a  love  for  those  principles 
which  carry  with  them  a  confident  hope  of  Eternal 

Life. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

If  we  were  to  seek  by  first  analysis  the  cause  of  the 
great  agitation  that  gave  Kansas  her  prestige  and 
made  her  name  illustrious  we  would  find  that  it  rests 
in  "the  agitation  that  precedes  the  organization  of  so- 
ciety." In  each  physical  sense  of  mankind  a  passion 
lies  latent.  Each  sense,  appetite,  desire,  obtains  grati- 
fication by  reprisal  and  appropriates  what  is  obtained 
from  others  as  a  trophy  of  conquest.  Hence  the  origin 
and  perpetuation  of  slavery.  Enlightened  conscience 
recognizes  the  rights  of  the  person  and  forms  the  basis 
of  justice.  Multiplied  antagonisms  result  from  the 
consciousness  of  right  and  wrong.  The  strong  oppress 
the  weak.  Agitation  appears  in  the  defense  of  human 
rights.  To  oppose  wrong-doing  and  oppression,  self- 
protection  develops  as  a  law  of  nature.  Here  begins 
the  tendency  toward  association — or  society.  As  all 
society  recognizes  this  necessity,  favorable  conditions 
are  created  for  mutual  as  well  as  for  self-protection. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  had  and  still  possesses  a  strong 
consciousness  of  the  ego;  the  African  slave  in  our 
America  had  it  in  a  less  pronounced  type;  the  Indian 
tribes  to  a  yet  lesser  degree;  consequently  their  dis- 
appearance before  a  more  pronounced  type  of  person- 
ality and  more  closely  banded  association.  The  Cau- 
casions  find  highest  culture  in  refined  society;  the 
slaves  in  field  and  cabin  association ;  the  redmen  only 
in  clans  and  tribes. 

The  soldier,  though  a  product  of  war,  is  a  necessity 
of  civilization.  The  time  was  when  there  were  no  sol- 
diers, no  severe  antagonisms  of  interests,  either  indi- 
vidual or  social.  But  under  aggression  the  natural 

vii 


viii  INTRODUCTORY. 

rights  of  others  appeal  for  redress;  hence,  from  time 
immemorial  the  soldier  has  been  seemingly  an  indis- 
pensable factor  in  the  crystallization  of  society  and  the 
formation  of  states  and  nations,  as  well  as  toward  their 
perpetuity. 

The  gun  as  an  emblem  of  soldierly  prowess  has  often 
changed  the  maps  of  the  world,  has  destroyed  inquisi- 
tions and  prisons  in  which  tyranny  has  gloried  and 
liberty  lias  been  incarcerated;  it  has  furnished  themes 
for  poets,  material  for  historians,  and  made  a  highway 
for  civilization;  it  has  tunneled  the  hills  and  scaled 
the  mountains,  crossed  seas  and  continents,  and  planted 
symbols  of  Christianity  upon  the  islands  of  the  seas ;  it 
has  preserved  and  it  has  demolished  nations ;  an  1  with 
the  sword,  an  emblem  of  power,  has  established  the 
prerogatives  of  those  mightier  weapons  of  civilization 
and  Christianity, — the  pen  and  the  pulpit. 

The  gun  has  furnished  painters  and  sculptors  sub- 
jects for  brush  and  chisel ;  pictures,  pedestals,  gardens, 
museums  and  triumphal  arches  proclaim  and  perpetu- 
ate the  triumphs  of  the  gun  over  barbarism  and  the 
gospel  of  peace  over  war! 

The  tall  columns  of  Trojan,  Marcus  Aurelius  and 
Washington,  the  column  of  Vendome,  the  triumphal 
arches  of  Titus,  Constantine  and  Napoleon,  and  the 
magnificent  mausoleum  of  Grant  would  not  have 
stood  save  for  the  Gun  and  the  Sword.  But  the 
Evangel  of  Peace  on  Earth,  ths  Gospel,  follows  in 
the  wake  of  conquering  armies,  healing  the  wounds 
that  cruel  war  has  caused,  and  establishing  here  and 
there  and  yonder,  everywhere,  eleemosynary  institu- 
tions as  trophies  redeemed  from  the  barbarism  of  war, 
and  points  to  them  with  pride  as  evidences  of  peace 
established  with  God  and  man,  peace  on  earth  and 
good  will  to  men. 


INTRODUCTORY.  ix 

All  over  the  world  float  the  emblems  of  war.  Even 
from  the  cathedral  of  Milan  the  image  of  Napoleon 
looks  down  upon  the  church.  But  in  the  gateway  to 
America,  Liberty  Enlightening  the  World  stands  with 
radiant  brow  and  uplifted  hand,  flashing  out  the  light 
of  the  gospel  of  peace  and  a  welcome  to  all  who  seek 
a  home  in  a  Christian  land. 

Society  is  the  threshold  of  civilization.  But  in  so- 
ciety agitation  never  ceases,  though  form  and  field  of 
action  may  change.  Divergent  ideas  give  rise  to 
strife,  and  strife  continues  to  the  conflict  of  arms, 
which  is  simply  the  antagonism  of  ideas  materialized 
into  brute  force  and  signalized  by  the  sabre  and  the 
gun. 

The  preaching  of  peace  contemplates  a  changed  con- 
dition of  the  senses.  Life  is  to  be  no  longer  sensual, 
carnal,  devlish,  but  spiritual  and  elevated.  Barbarism 
gives  place  to  civilization,  slavery  to  freedom,  cruelty 
to  charity,  hatred  to  love;  and  men  are  fitted  for  the 
highest  development  and  happiness. 

The  history  and  condition  of  Mexico,  as  well  as  our 
southern  states,  within  the  period  of  Kansas'  history, 
shows  clearly  the  oppressive,  repellant,  destructive 
trend  of  power  and  the  triumphant  spirit  of  conserva- 
tive peace. 

Just  after  the  rebellion  it  was  found  that  in  Mexico 
the  Romish  church  was  losing  control  of  the  people, 
and  that  the  revenues  of  the  church  were  failing.  An 
appeal  was  made  to  the  Pope  of  Rome  for  relief.  He 
cast  about  among  the  Catholic  nations  for  aid  to 
more  firmly  establish  the  authority  of  the  church. 
Money  and  soldiers  were  needed.  France  could  fur- 
nish the  men.  but  not  the  money.  Austria  found  in 
Arch  Duke  Maximillian  an  eligible  and  wealthy  prince 
who  could  supply  the  latter.  But  the  occupancy  of 


X  INTRODUCTORY. 

Mexico  by  a  foreign  potentate  and  troops  was  so  con- 
trary to  the  Monroe  doctrine  that  Mr.  Seward,  then 
secretary  of  state,  notified  Napoleon  III.  to  withdraw 
his  troops  within  a  given  time  or  General  Logan  with 
two  hundred  thousand  veteran  troops  fresh  from  the 
victorious  fields  of  the  south  would  be  sent  to  help 
them  vacate.  The  French  troops  were  withdrawn. 
Maximillian  sought  refuge  in  Queretaro,  where  he  was 
captured  and  tried  by  court  martial  by  the  Mexican  au- 
thorities, and  shot.  Thus  ended  monarchy  in  America! 

President  Juarez  confiscated  the  church  property, 
sold  it,  and  sequestrated  the  proceeds  to  the  use  of  the 
states,  and  Mexico  entered  upon  an  era  of  unprece- 
dented prosperity.  The  oppressive  and  repellant  ac- 
tion of  power  ceased.  The  conservatism  of  peace  was 
enthroned,  and  even  leaders  of  banditti  were  controlled 
by  its  assertive  influence  for  good. 

So  in  Kansas.  The  right  of  way  for  peace  was  se- 
cured by  the  gun,  and  the  right  of  moral  and  intellectual 
darkness  gave  way  before  the  insistent  flashes  of  gospel 
light.  Even  more  so  has  it  been  in  the  fair  southland, 
until  now,  in  the  history  of  a  generation,  the  power 
of  oppression  has  given  way  to  intelligent  conservatism, 
with  education,  science  and  religion  dominating,  and 
half  a  continent,  once  dark  as  midnight  with  human 
woe,  then  scarred  and  scorched  and  blighted  by  war, 
now  blossoms  like  the  rose  and  is  filled  by  the  gospel 
with  joy  and  song  and  prosperity.  Even  the  poor  chat- 
tel sold  from  the  auction  block  has  become  a  scholar, 
a  Christian,  and  a  leader  in  higher  education. 

Such  is  the  transforming  power  of  the  Gun  and  the 
GospeL 

It  is  intensely  interesting  to  trace  the  marked  trial 
of  the  two  types  of  civilization,  or  rather  the  barbarism 
of  slavery  and  the  refinement  of  Christianity,  that  met 


INTRODUCTORY.  xi 

on  this  chosen  battle  field  of  Kansas.  There  was 
Franklin,  a  pro-slavery  town,  now  a  cluster  of  farm 
houses  and  barns.  West  of  this,  four  miles,  is  the  free- 
state  centre,  the  historic  city,  the  Athens  of  the  west, — 
Lawrence, — destroyed  twice  by  rebel  hatred,  now  the 
seat  of  the  Kansas  State  University,  whither  annually 
go  up  ten  hundred  young  men  and  women,  students 
from  Kansas'  homes,  to  obtain  thorough  equipment 
for  life's  higher  destinies.  Twelve  miles  up  the  Kansas 
River  is  Lecompton,  the  old  pro-slavery  capital,  where 
was  expended  a  hundred  thousand  dollars  by  the  gen- 
eral government  to  erect  a  slave  state  capital  building. 
The  ruins,  and  even  the  site  itself,  would  have  been 
obliterated  ere  this  had  not  the  loyal  United  Brethren 
located  thereon  a  university,  calling  it  after  the  grim 
Kansas  chieftan,  "Lane  University."  Tecumseh,  an- 
other pro-slavery  town  site,  would  have  gone  into  ob- 
noxious deseuetude  had  not  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  made  it  the  head  of  a  circuit  and  planted  a 
church  and  parsonage  here.  Just  west  stands  Topeka, 
the  home  of  churches,  schools,  prohibition  and  refine- 
ment, saved  by  the  gospel.  Up  the  river  farther  you  can 
see  the  old  stone  house,  without  window  or  door,  roof 
or  floor,  none  of  which  it  ever  had,  where  the  first  pro- 
slavery  legislature  met,  armed  cap-a-pie,  organized — 
and  adjourned  to  the  border  of  Missouri  because  the 
gospel  of  peace  had  located  a  college  on  Blue  Mont, 
and  by  Methodist  money  and  devotion  consecrated  it 
to  civilization,  education  and  Christianity. 

All  over  the  state,  in  close  proximity,  are  seen  the 
evidences  of  the  relationship  of  "The  Gun  and  the 
Gospel;"  in  incorporating  that  relationship  in  the  title 
of  this  book,  I  am  but  conserving  the  unity  of  the  al- 
ready written  record  of  history. 


EARLY  KANSAS 
AND  CHAPLAIN  FISHER. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE   RELATION   OF   KANSAS   TO    FREEDOM. 

The  careful  reader  of  history  cannot  have  failed  to 
discover  that  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  human  society 
there  has  been  an  almost  unintermittent  struggle  be- 
tween the  weak  and  the  strong,  the  rich  and  the  poor, 
the  good  and  the  bad,  for  equality — social  and  re- 
ligious— before  the  law.  Oppression  by  the  strong 
was  the  source  of  human  slavery,  which  has  darkened 
and  blighted  almost  every  continent  and  realm,  as  well 
as  cursed  almost  every  tribe  and  nation  and  people. 
It  was  the  exhibition  of  this  spirit  of  oppression  and 
the  opposing  spirit  of  freedom  and  religion  that  led 
our  pilgrim  fathers  and  mothers,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1620,  on  August  5,  to  leave  the  comforts  and 
blessings  of  the  civilization  of  the  old  world  and  cross 
the  untried  ocean  to  plant  a  new  civilization  on  a  new 
continent,  amid  the  savage  and  untutored  tribes  of 
the  forests  and  plains  of  North  America,  and  which 
prompted  them,  when  they  landed  at  Plymouth  Rock 
on  Monday,  December  n,  O.  S.,  1620,  before  they 
left  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower  to  consecrate  the 
continent  to  God  and  Freedom,  to  enter  into  a  per- 
petual covenant  "to  live  in  peace  and  harmony,  with 
equal  rights  to  all,  obedient  to  just  laws  made  for  the 
common  good."  To  this  simple  but  sublime  constitu- 


10      THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM. 

lion  of  the  oldest  New  England  states  all  the  heads 
of  the  families  (forty-one  in  number)  solemnly  set 
their  names. 

The  astonishing  feature  of  our  history  is  the  fact 
that  very  early  in  colonial  days  human  slavery  was  in- 
troduced. In  1617  and  1618  King  James  had  con- 
ferred upon  the  council  of  Plymouth  a  charter  to  all 
that  part  of  America  lying  between  the  fortieth  and 
forty-eighth  parallels  of  north  latitude,  extending  from 
ocean  to  ocean.  The  oldest  Virginia  colonists  were 
idle,  improvident  and  dissolute.  They  came  from 
Newport  in  1607.  Of  these  only  twelve  were  laborers, 
four  carpenters,  six  or  eight  masons  and  blacksmiths, 
and  forty-eight  "gentlemen."  The  first  families  of 
Virginia,  chronologically  speaking,  were  the  result  of 
the  sending  of  women  to  supply  the  lack  of  wives,  their 
transportation  being  paid  by  the  men  in  tobacco,  the 
first  cargo  costing  one  hundred  and  twenty  pounds 
and  the  second  one  hundred  pounds  per  capita,  pas- 
sage money,  which  the  men  cheerfully  paid.  In  1619 
negroes  were  brought  to  the  colony  as  slaves,  as  both 
the  English  and  Germans  had  held  them  for  a  term 
of  service  of  a  few  months  or  years.  In  the  month  of 
August,  1619,  a  Dutch  man-of-war  sailed  up  the  James 
River  and  offered  twenty  Africans  for  sale  by  auction. 
They  were  purchased  by  the  wealthier  planters  and 
made  slaves  for  life.  Nearly  fifty  years  later  Negro 
slavery  became  well  established  in  the  English  col- 
onies; so  that  at  the  time  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence was  adopted  declaring  that  "these  truths  are  self- 
evident,  that  all  men  are  created  equal;  that  they  are 
endowed  by  the  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights 
that  among  these  rights  are  life,  liberty  and  the 
pursuit  of  happiness,"  almost  all  the  signatory  colonies 
were  involved  in  the  inconsistency  of  holding  their 


THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM.      11 

fellow-men  in  slavery.  The  first  bloodshed  in 
freedom's  holy  cause  was  that  of  a  black  man,  Crispus 
Atticus,  who  died  in  the  streets  of  Boston,  almost  un- 
der the  shadow  of  Faneuil  Hall,  the  birthplace  and 
cradle  of  American  liberty. 

During  the  revolutionary  war  the  colonies  were 
holding  slaves,  and  when  the  war  ended  and  a  na- 
tional constitution  came  to  be  framed  the  most  stub- 
born difficulty  that  confronted  the  patriots  who  had 
gained  American  independence  was  the  problem, 
What  shall  be  done  with  American  slavery?  Six  of 
the  thirteen  states  became  absolute  slave-holding 
states. 

It  was  hoped  that  slavery  would  die  out  of  its  own 
inertia,  but  it  was  fostered  and  grew  and  extended  un- 
til Virginia,  "the  mother  of  presidents,"  became  de- 
based and  ruined  by  becoming  a  slave-breeding  and 
slave-trading  commonwealth.  The  admission  of  Ver- 
mont as  a  free  state  and  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  as 
slave  states  made  the  number  of  slave  and  free  states 
equal,  and  made  the  senate  half  for  freedom  and  half 
for  slavery.  In  1818  Illinois  was  admitted  to  free 
statehood  and  Alabama  as  a  slave  state.  But  when, 
in  1820,  it  was  proposed  to  admit  Missouri  the  North 
became  alarmed  on  account  of  the  encroachment  of 
slavery  northward.  Maine  was  proposed  as  a  free 
state,  and  a  compromise  was  agreed  upon  that  all  that 
part  of  the  Louisiana  purchase  lying  north  of  Mason's 
and  Dixon's  line,  or  36  degrees  30  minutes  North 
latitude,  should  be  forever  free.  Finally,  the  abolition 
of  slavery  was  demanded  by  the  American  Anti-Slav- 
ery Society.  The  agitation  spread.  Slavery  became 
arrogant  and  dictatorial.  It  controlled  the  dominant 
party.  It  held  executive,  administrative,  judicial  and 


12      THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM. 

legislative  control.  The  plow-share  of  discord  fur- 
rowed deep  in  church  and  state.  In  1844  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  was  rent  asunder,  and  other 
Christian  bodies  were  later  divided  on  this  question. 
In  1845  Texas  was  annexed  that  she  might  counter- 
balance the  possible  growth  of  free  states.  Michigan 
balanced  Arkansas,  Iowa  and  Wisconsin  balanced 
Florida  and  Texas.  In  1850  California  was  admitted 
and  the  North  thus  gained  an  extra  state.  New 
Mexico  and  Utah  C'-uld  not  become  slave  states. 
Where  could  the  South  look?  All  remaining  territory 
was  free  under  the  Missouri  Compromise.  Part  of 
this  must  be  overwhelmed  by  slavery,  or  all  would  be 
lost  to  the  slave  power. 

Herein  lay  the  importance  to  civilization  of  the 
struggle  for  supremacy  in  Kansas. 

In  1853  and  1854  Senator  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  of 
Illinois,  wished  to  become  president,  and  launched  a 
new  political  dogma — that  of  "Squatter  Sovereignty" 
— which  meant  that  the  people  of  a  territory  should 
settle  at  the  ballot  box  the  character  of  their  domestic 
institutions,  and  he  became  the  champion  of  the  Kansas 
and  Nebraska  bill.  This  bill  repealed,  in  its  passage, 
the  Missouri  Compromise,  and  threw  Kansas  open  to 
settlement  by  the  slave-ocracy  of  the  South.  Mr. 
Douglas  said  he  did  not  care  whether  slavery  was 
voted  "up  or  down,  in  or  out."  Kansas  thus  became 
the  providential  battle-ground  upon  which  we  believe 
God  intended  should  be  settled  the  struggle  going  on 
for  six  thousand  years — the  equality  of  man  before 
law.  Here  the  minions  of  the  slave  power  met  the 
representatives  of  the  Christian  civilization  of  the  best 
and  brightest  pages  in  the  world's  history,  worthy  sons 
and  daughters  of  the  Puritan  Pilgrim  Fathers,  ready 


THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM.      13 

to  die  in  Freedom's  holy  cause.  As  Christ  died  to 
make  men  happy  they  were  ready  to  die  to  make  men 
free. 

South  of  Mason's  and  Dixon's  line  were  the  rich 
planters  and  families,  unsuited  by  all  their  training, 
conditons  and  inclinations  to  become  pioneers  to  settle 
a  new  state.  There  was  a  large  number  of  whites  (poor 
people)  called  by  the  rich  "white  trash,"  upon  whom 
and  their  families  the  burdens  of  slavery  rested  with 
more  cruel  and  crushing  weight  than  upon  the  blacks. 
These  were  helpless,  ignorant,  and  so  poor  that  to 
emigrate  was  impossible.  Had  they  found  their  way 
to  Kansas  they  would  probably  have  voted  to  make 
Kansas  free  that  they  might  get  homes.  The  negroes 
were  of  no  use,  having  no  vote,  and  if  they  had  been 
brought  in  numbers  it  would  have  required  an  army 
to  keep  them  from  fleeing  to  Canada.  So  the  slave 
power  was  here  represented  by  border  ruffians  and 
refugees  from  justice,  who  came  in  armed  bands  with 
whisky,  bowie-knives  and  revolvers.  Thus  they  came, 
a  motley  crew,  fit  representatives  of  the  barbarism  of 
slavery,  to  make  Kansas  a  slave  state  and  then  retire 
and  leave  the  occupancy  of  the  land  to  the  planter. 
No  thrifty  towns,  beautiful  school  houses  and  stately 
churches  would  have  bedecked  and  crowned  this 
fairest  gem  of  all  God's  beautiful  world  had  their  ef- 
forts prevailed. 

North  of  Mason's  and  Dixon's  line  there  was  a  sur- 
plusage of  population,  especially  in  the  Northern  and 
Middle  States.  Here  were  large  families  of  educated 
people.  These  had  married  and  were  elbowing  their 
neighbors  for  room.  Many  of  them  were  small  mer- 
chants, tradesmen,  mechanics — adaptable  men;  they 
could  make  a  living  almost  anywhere.  Their  wives 
were  like  them,  and,  used  to  work,  able  to  help  their 


14      THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM. 

husbands  in  a  new  state,  and  to  the  new  state  of  Kan- 
sas they  made  their  way. 

Many  instances  are  recorded  exemplifying  unusual 
courage  upon  the  part  of  these  brave  people.  One 
little  woman  near  Portis,  Kansas,  whose  husband  was 
an  invalid,  with  the  aid  of  her  little  boys  made  a  dug- 
out and  afterward  dug  a  well  thirty  feet  deep,  securing 
an  abundant  supply  of  pure  water.  Another  west  oi 
Atwood,  in  Rawlins  county,  while  her  husband  was 
working  out  at  an  average  of  62$  cents  per  day,  broke 
forty  acres  of  prairie  ground  and  raised  a  crop  of  sod 
corn.  Next  spring  she  broke  twenty  acres  more, 
plowed  the  forty  she  had  formerly  broken,  and  raised 
a  crop  on  the  forty  and  sod  corn  on  the  twenty.  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  dedicating  a  sod  church  near  their 
home. 

Such  people  as  these  came  from  the  North  and  East 
in  colonies  and  brought  their  children  and  their  school 
books,  and  in  some  cases  the  school  teacher  and  the 
preacher.  They  brought  their  Bibles  and  hymn-books 
along,  and  at  even-tide  had  family  prayer  in  camp  or 
on  boat;  and  on  Sabbath  they  had  class  meeting  or 
preaching.  A  Christian  movement  was  this,  and  they 
came  to  make  Kansas  a  free  state.  No  marvel  if  when 
this  stream  of  patriotic  Christian  civilization,  involv- 
ing love  for  "God  and  Home  and  Native  Land,"  met 
the  barbarism  of  slavery  there  should  be  a  conflict, 
resulting  in  bloodshed  and  death.  And  so  it  was. 
More  than  two  hundred  patriot  lives  were  sacrificed 
on  freedom's  holy  altar  to  make  Kansas  free,  and 
hundreds  of  other  loyal,  liberty  loving  men  lost  all 
they  had  in  the  strife.  "Bleeding  Kansas"  was  no  un- 
meaning phrase,  and  but  for  this  sacrifice  Kansas, 
fairest  of  the  fair,  would  have  been  blighted  and  seared 
and  scorched  by  slavery. 


THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM.       15 

Kansas  was  admitted  to  statehood  January  29, 
1 86 1.  It  is  four  hundred  and  six  miles  East  and 
West  and  two  hundred  and  four  miles  North  and 
South — the  central  state  of  the  sisterhood — well  or- 
ganized, a  veritable  sanitarium  physically,  morally, 
socially,  religiously  and  educationally.  It  is  composed 
of  one  hundred  and  five  counties,  with  nine  thousand, 
one  hundred  and  seventy-four  organized  school  dis- 
tricts, and  eleven  thousand,  four  hundred  and  ninety- 
six  school  rooms,  almost  all  of  which  are  furnished 
with  modern  conveniences  for  educational  advantages 
for  both  teacher  and  pupil.  It  has  the  most  salubrious 
climate,  fertile  and  easily-cultivatable  soil,  the  best  and 
highest  average  (taking  seven  years  as  a  period)  of  de- 
lightful weather,  and  more  clear  days  and  balmy 
nights  than  any  other  state  in  the  Union. 

Taking  all  constitutional  and  statuary  enactments, 
the  laws  that  govern  this  sublime  commonwealth  are 
the  result  of  the  best  minds,  based  upon  experiment 
and  experience,  and  really  need  less  amendment  to 
constitute  a  perfect  system  of  civil  jurisprudence  than 
the  laws  of  perhaps  any  other  state  in  the  Union. 
There  has  been  wonderful  and  satisfactory  una- 
nimity of  action  considering  the  heterogeneous 
character  of  our  citizency,  in  all  these  enact- 
ments except  in  the  prohibitory  law;  and  want 
of  harmony  arises  here  from  the  very  nature 
of  that  twin  relic  of  barbarism — always  an  outlaw — 
the  rum  traffic,  opposed  to  the  peace  and  purity  of 
the  state.  But  even  in  this  the  great  seal  of  the  state 
is  prophetic. 

This  seal,  without  which  no  public  document  is  of 
force,  was  adopted  by  the  first  legislature,  having  been 
designed  by  a  joint  committee  of  the  lower  and  upper 
houses,  and  is  at  once  a  history  and  a  prophecy.  The 


16      THE  RELATION  OF  KANSAS  TO  FREEDOM. 

original  was  designed  by  John  J.  Ingalls,  at  that  time 
secretary  of  the  senate.  The  motto  "ad  astra  per  as- 
pera"  "to  the  stars  through  difficulties" — was  illus- 
trated in  the  original  design  by  a  lone  bright  star,  rep- 
resenting Kansas  rising  above  a  field  of  cloud  to  join 
a  constellation  of  stars  numbering  twenty-seven,  as 
many  as  there  were  states  composing  the  Union  when 
Kansas  was  admitted  to  the  sisterhood. 

The  clouds  of  strife  were  rifted,  territorial  wars  were 
dissipated.  Bleeding  but  bright  with  the  effulgence  of 
liberty  Kansas  attracted  the  gaze  of  nations.  Another 
star  had  arisen  to  bedeck  the  brow  of  liberty.  The 
motto  was  adopted,  but  the  design  was  changed  so 
that  the  sky  is  murky  and  bedizened.  This,  too,  may 
be  prophetic  for  a  season.  But  the  clouds  will  roll 
away  and  Kansas  will  yet  appear  as  the  bright  and 
morning  star  of  the  American  firmament. 


JOHN  BROWN.  17 


CHAPTER  II. 

JOHN  BROWN. 

Every  great  epoch  in  history  is  preceded  by  wide- 
spread agitation,  is  ushered  in  by  action,  springing 
from  thought  and  motive  of  extreme  intensity  on  the 
part  of  the  actor,  and  is  always  in  advance  of  the  men- 
tality of  the  age  and  always  stamped  by  the  idiosyn- 
crasies of  the  reformer  whose  soul  is  so  wrapt  in  the 
oncoming,  inevitable  event  as  to  be  precipitated  into 
action  without  counting  the  results  to  self  or  fortune. 
Thus  it  ever  has  been  and  doubtless  ever  will  be  in 
human  life  and  history. 

The  first  act  of  Moses,  Deliverer  and  Law-Giver, 
in  slaying  the  Egyptian  oppressor,  prefigured  the  de- 
liverance of  Israel,  voiced  the  universal  desire  for 
freedom,  lost  him  the  throne  of  Egypt,  drove  him  per- 
sonally into  banishment,  inaugurated  a  new  epoch  in 
the  destruction  of  Egypt,  the  then  mightiest  nation  on 
earth,  and  quickened  into  birth  a  nation  whose  per- 
petuation without  home  or  country  or  king,  prince  or 
ruler,  is  the  standing  miracle  of  the  ages  even  until  this 
day.  So  it  was  with  John  the  Baptist.  At  the  time  of 
his  appearance  the  world  was  full  of  desire  and  expec- 
tation for  a  new  form  of  worship  and  spiritual  service. 
Suddenly,  without  plan  or  forethought  for  personal 
safety  or  emolument,  he  burst  upon  the  expectant 
world  with  the  startling  declaration  "The  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  is  At  Hand,"  and  inaugurated  a  new  era  and 
a  new  salvation,  even  at  the  loss  of  his  own  head.  The 


18  JOHN  BROWN. 

greatest  character  in  human  history,  one  whose  every 
act  was  a  sermon  and  whose  every  word  was  a  revela- 
tion, perfected  the  era  introduced  by  John  the  Bap- 
tist and  crowned  the  ages  with  immortality  by  dying 
that  most  ignominious  of  all  deaths,  crucifixion,  and 
so  demonstrated  his  infinite  love  for  suffering  humani- 
ty, as  well  as  the  most  exalted  plan  and  purpose  for 
establishing  the  universal  brotherhood  of  mankind. 

We  need  not  multiply  examples.  Bridging  from 
the  fairest  ensample  of  devotion  to  a  cause  the  world 
has  ever  known,  turning  from  the  greater  to  the  less, 
from  the  pattern  to  the  follower,  we  have  in  the  case 
of  John  Brown,  of  Osawatomie,  the  subject  of  these 
paragraphs,  one  in  whom  all  that  we  have  predicated 
of  era-makers  had  full  scope  and  concentration.  He 
appeared  in  the  arena  of  action  when  the  public  mind 
was  surcharged  with  the  electric  impetus  of  coming 
events,  when  the  dawn  of  a  new  age  of  broader  free- 
dom trembled  upon  the  horizon,  when  the  watchers 
looked  intently  for  the  full  rising  of  that  sun  which 
should  warm  the  half-born  thought  to  sturdy  life  and 
set  reform  in  motion. 

John  Brown  was  born  at  Torrington,  Connecticut, 
May  9th,  1800,  and  died  on  the  scaffold  at  Charleston, 
West  Virginia,  December  2nd,  1859.  He  was  sixth 
in  descent  from  that  Peter  Brown  who  came  to  New 
England  in  the  Mayflower  in  1620,  and  was  a  grand- 
son of  Captain  John  Brown,  a  revolutionary  officer 
who  died  in  the  American  revolution.  He  was  honor- 
ably and  well  connected,  numbering  among  his  im- 
mediate kinsfolk  conspicuous  Puritans,  revolutionists, 
soldiers,  lawyers,  professors,  doctors  of  divinity,  ora- 
tors, physicians  and  farmers.  His  father  and  family 
moved  to  Hudson,  Ohio,  when  John  was  five  years 


JOHN  BROWN.  19 

old.  Here  in  the  Ohio  wilderness  he  grew,  a  stal- 
wart youth.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  joined  the  Con- 
gregational church  and  began  studying  for  the  min- 
istry. Ohio,  especially  Hudson,  was  at  this  time  thor- 
oughly imbued  with  anti-slavery  doctrine,  and  young 
Brown  imbibed  the  sentiment  freely  as  he  grew  toward 
manhood.  Tall,  athletic,  studious,  having  the  bear- 
ing of  a  theologue,.  he  had,  like  the  immortal  Simon 
and  Grant,  been  a  tanner,  and  when  from  excessive 
application  to  study  his  eyes  failed  him  he  returned 
to  his  early  vocation  in  Hudson.  Here  he  married 
and  partially  reared  his  family  of  six  children.  He 
was  farmer,  tanner  and  land-surveyor  while  living  at 
Hudson.  In  1826  he  moved  to  Richmond,  Pennsyl- 
vania, near  Meadville,  where  he  remained  until  1835, 
when  he  located  at  Franklin  Miles,  Portage  County, 
Ohio.  His  life  being  one  of  change,  his  business 
while  in  this  locality  was  one  of  speculative  adventure 
in  land  and  sheep  until  he  finally  moved  to  Boston 
and  became  a  wool  merchant.  Here  he  made  the  ac- 
quaintance of  such  men  as  Caleb  Gushing,  Rufus 
Choate,  Gerrett  Smith  and  that  greatest  of  all  ex-slaves, 
Frederick  Douglass. 

In  1848-49  he  visited  England  to  open  a  wool  mar- 
ket and  also  to  visit  noted  battle-fields.  The  world 
was  one  day  to  know  why ! 

On  his  return  he  went  at  once  to  live  among  the 
colored  farmers  of  North  Elba,  in  the  Adirondack 
woods,  for  the  purpose  of  drilling  a  company  of  liber- 
ators from  among  them.  The  life  of  the  people  at 
North  Elba  was  strictly  pioneer,  but  though  there 
were  few  roads,  churches  or  school-houses  the  people 
were  inclined  to  religion,  education  and  thrift.  Mrs. 
Brown's  dwelling  had  but  two  rooms  and  in  this  house 
two  families  lived.  In  these  humble  surroundings, 


20  JOHN  BROWN. 

sowing  what  seeds  they  might  toward  a  future  reap- 
ing, they  lived  for  several  years. 

In  the  winter  of  1854-55,  after  Kansas  had  been 
opened  for  settlement,  the  Browns  prepared  to  settle 
there.  The  brothers — John  Brown,  Jr.,  Jason,  Owen, 
Frederick  and  a  half-brother,  Salmon — established 
themselves  in  Miami  County,  near  Osawatomie.  To 
supplement  their  anti-slavery  struggles  in  the  new 
land  they  wrote  to  their  father  for  aid.  Through  his 
efforts  a  mass-meeting  was  held  in  Utica  and  an  anti- 
slavery  society  was  formed  to  help  settle  Kansas.  At 
this  meeting  the  father  pleaded  eloquently  for  the  cause 
for  which  his  sons  were  doing  valiant  battle  on  the 
Western  fields.  "Without  shedding  of  blood,"  he 
cried,  "there  is  no  remission  of  sins!"  He  asked  for 
arms,  dwelt  upon  the  violent  spirit  of  the  pro-slavery 
people  and  pledged  himself  to  join  his  sons  and  make 
good  report  of  their  doings.  Arms  were  provided  and 
funds  were  furnished  and  the  father  was  sent  to  his 
sons  in  Kansas.  Such  were  the  material  results  from 
Kansas  meetings  on  both  sides  of  Mason's  and  Dixon's 
line! 

The  Brown  contingent  already  in  Kansas  had  select- 
ed claims  and  were  serving  in  the  free-state  conven- 
tions. John  Jr.,  had  been  elected  to  the  free-state 
legislature  at  Topeka.  They  were  all  radical  free-state 
men.  When  John  Brown,  Sr.,  had  joined  his  sons  at 
Osawotamie  he  found  his  sphere,  and  from  and  after 
October  of  1855  he  became  a  colossal  figure  in  the 
nation's  history,  a  bold  picture  down  time's  perspec- 
tive. His  wife  was  ever  his  counsellor  and  ally,  his 
sons,  like  the  sons  of  the  patriarchs  of  old,  were  his 
trusted  lieutenants,  and  even  his  sons-in-law  became 
part  of  his  invincible  cohort.  So  early  as  1839  John 


JOHN  BROWN.  21 

Brown  had  declared  that  by  blood  atonement 
alone  could  the  chattel  slavery  of  human  beings  be 
destroyed,  and  virtually  from  that  date  he  had  become 
bound  with  them  in  bonds  to  stay  with  them  and  be 
of  them  until  the  bitter  end.  His  forecast  was  un- 
erring— events  proved  it.  He  took  his  wife  and  three 
eldest  sons  and  a  colored  preacher  into  his  plans  and 
purposes  and  bound  them  all  to  secrecy  as  to  the 
place  of  the  inauguration  of  the  epoch  of  liberty.  His 
eldest  son  records  that  the  first  time  he  saw  his 
father  kneel  to  pray — he  was  a  Presbyterian — was 
when  he  first  vowed  himself  then  and  there  to  attack 
slavery  by  force. 

Hinton  says  John  Brown  equipped  his  brain  as 
well  as  his  conscience.  He  made  himself  familiar 
with  military  tactics  and  guerrilla  methods,  for  he  was 
a  thinker  as  well  as  a  believer  in  destiny.  Kansas  was 
to  him  a  splendid  opportunity  for  a  demonstration  of 
himself.  It  was  here  that  he  began  to  think  and 
write,  and  none  can  measure  the  depths  of  his  desire 
and  doing.  He  resolved  to  make  the  Declaration  of 
American  Independence  a  verity  and  the  constitution 
an  instrument  whereby  to  liberate  and  elevate  a  race. 
His  matured  plan  was  to  form,  by  means  of  picked 
men,  a  line  penetrating  to  the  very  heart  of  the  South- 
land, to  be  held  by  adroit  and  persuasive  men  who 
should  receive,  protect  and  pass  on  to  safety  all 
slave-fugitives,  and  thus  create  a  mobilized  force. 
The  specifications  of  the  plan  are  too  great  to  be  given 
in  detail  here. 

This  plan,  though  miscarrying  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
showed  consummate  skill  and  remarkable  geographi- 
cal knowledge  of  the  Southern  states  and  the  fast- 
nesses thereof,  covering  the  whole  land  like  a  vast 
net-work.  And  if  once  those  meshes  had  been  drawn, 


22  JOHN  BROWN. 

the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  lives  lost  and  the  hun- 
dreds of  millions  of  dollars  spent  in  civil  war  would 
have  been  saved  and  John  Brown's  soul  in  it's  "march- 
ing on"  would  have  lead  the  brothers  in  black  from 
slavery  to  freedom  through  a  bloodless  victory.  There 
would  then  have  been  no  confederacy  nor  a  semblance 
of  war  against  the  Union.  His  chain  of  mountain 
forts  and  defiles  and  draws,  as  a  means  of  communica- 
tion along  the  great  divides  and  slopes  of  southern 
mountains,  would  have  done  honor  to  Napoleon's 
best  civil  engineer  corps.  He  has  been  pronounced 
insane  by  men  whose  conception  could  never  by  any 
chance  rise  to  the  compass  of  such  a  scheme  as  was 
his.  No  general  of  the  age  showed  such  thorough- 
ness of  topographical  knowledge  of  his  territory  as 
did  John  Brown,  and  few  have  showed  engineering 
skill  of  such  scope  and  ability.  He  sincerely  believed 
that  the  slave  power  was  designed  to  cripple  and  de- 
stroy the  Republic,  and  he  as  sincerely  hoped  to  abol- 
ish that  power,  root  and  branch,  by  aiding  the  slaves 
to  secure  their  freedom.  He  lived  under  this  pro- 
found conviction  as  under  a  guiding  star  and  acted 
under  the  light  of  it.  There  was  nothing  in  his  Puri- 
tan nature  that  could  by  any  possibility  compromise 
with  what  he  intelligently  conceived  to  be  an  evil  op- 
pressive to  humanity.  To  him  that  crime  against  lib- 
erty, as  enacted  in  the  over-riding  of  eight  hundred 
legally  cast  votes  by  four  thousand  invading  Mis- 
sourians,  whereby  a  citizen  of  Texas  was  elected  as  a 
delegate  to  Congress  to  represent  Kansas,  could  not 
be  condoned  or  palliated. 

Robbery,  murder  and  arson  had  marked  the  march 
of  Buford,  Titus  and  other  commanders  of  the  border 
ruffians  who  had  invaded  Kansas,  while  free-state  men 


JOHN  BROWN.  23 

had  come  as  came  the  Pilgrims  from  across  the  ocean, 
with  wives  and  children,  Bibles  and  hymn-books, 
school  books  and  teachers — to  establish  a  type  of 
Christian  civilization  superior  to  any  yet  developed  on 
the  American  continent.  It  was  with  this  last  named 
band  that  John  Brown  had  become  identified  with  all 
the  zeal  and  enthusiasm  of  his  rugged  and  devout 
nature.  Struggling  against  mighty  odds,  this  purpose- 
ful people  had  written  on  high  their  legend,  "Resist- 
ance to  Tyranny  is  Obedience  to  God."  They  resist- 
ed— and  to  what  end  the  Pottawotamie  Creek  disaster 
to  the  pro-slavery  men  bore  testimony  of  supremest 
force.  This — always  to  be  lamented — sanguinary  en- 
counter by  no  means  lessened  the  asperities  between 
the  pro-slavery  and  anti-slavery  forces.  The  results 
of  it  have  been  censured  and  they  have  been  com- 
mended, but  they  fixed  upon  this  hero  the  significant 
sobriquet,  "Osawotamie"  Brown — he  whose  soul  in 
poetry,  history  and  song  goes  forever  "marching  on." 
From  that  time  he  was  an  aggressive  figure  in  free- 
state  movements  for  the  rescue  of  Kansas  from  the 
desires  of  the  slave  power. 

John  Brown  was  conspicuously  connected  with  the 
obtaining  and  colporteurage  of  the  noted  "Sharp's 
Rifles,"  known  as  "Beecher's  Bibles,"  and  in  his  visits 
to  Chicago,  Buffalo  and  elsewhere  he  aided  greatly  in 
kindling  a  public  sentiment  in  favor  of  free  Kansas 
and  the  integrity  of  the  Union.  Anticipating  the  de- 
termined purpose  of  state's  rights  mer  to  dissolve  the 
Union  to  make  way  for  the  extension  of  African  slav- 
ery he  fought  zealously  in  the  van-guard. 

Among  his  various  supporters  he  counted  upon  the 
full  confidence  of  that  non-combative,  peace-loving 
people,  the  Quakers,  as  the  following  incident  will 
show:  On  one  of  his  visits  East  he  stopped  in  the 


24  JOHN  BROWN. 

Springdale  Settlement  in  Iowa.  A  friend  named 
Townsend  kept  a  house  significantly  called  "Travel- 
er's Rest."  Riding  up  to  the  door  of  this  unpreten- 
tious hostelry  on  a  very  gaunt  mule  the  spare,  dust- 
begrimed,  sun-burned  traveler  dismounted.  "Have 
you  ever  heard  of  John  Brown,  of  Kansas?"  was  his 
question  to  the  landlord.  With  no  word  of  welcome, 
recognition  or  introduction,  the  landlord  calmly  took 
from  his  pocket  a  piece  of  chalk  and  lifting  Brown's 
hat  from  a  head  covered  with  grizzled  hair  he  drew 
a  broad  "X"  on  the  hat  and  then  turned  him  about 
to  make  two  "X's"  on  his  back.  "Walk  right  in  and 
make  yourself  at  home,"  said  the  landlord  then.  And 
for  the  sake  of  the  cause  the  faithful  mule,  as  well  as 
his  owner,  were  gratuitously  entertained.  The  Uni- 
tarians of  New  England,  and  the  Congregationalists 
and  Presbyterians,  as  well  as  all  philanthropic  people, 
were  deeply  interested  in  the  mission  in  which  John 
Brown  was  engaged  and  bade  him  a  hearty  "God 
Speed"  from  day  to  dayr. 

Finally,  concentrating  his  attention  upon  Virginia 
as  a  starting  point,  Brown  began  assembling  his 
chosen  lieutenants  at  Harper's  Ferry.  On  the  i6th  of 
October,  1859,  they  took  possession  of  the  United 
States  arsenal.  They  then  set  about  destroying  tele- 
graph communications,  captured  a  railroad  train,  and 
at  last  got  into  imperfect  fortifications  in  the  Erskine 
House.  The  grounds,  the  bridge  and  the  entire  town 
passed  into  their  possession,  their  declaration  being 
that  they  wanted  only  liberty.  The  stopping  of  the 
train  was  the  one  fatal  blunder  in  the  well-conceived 
plan,  for  its  detention  gave  the  passengers  and  train- 
men an  opportunity  to  learn  the  situation  and  to 
spread  the  news  to  telegraph  stations.  All  hope  of 


JOHN  BROWN.  25 

secrecy  was  lost  at  once.    On  the  morning  of  the  I7th 
of  October,  1859,  the  country  from  ocean  to  ocean 
was  ablaze  with  flaming  bulletins  like  these: 
"Fearful  and  Exciting  Intelligence!" 
"Negro  Insurrection  at  Harper's  Ferry!" 
"Hundreds  of  Insurrectionists  in  Arms!" 
"Arsenal  and  Works  Seized!' 
"The  Leader,  'Osawatomie  Brown,'  of  Kansas!" 
"Several  Killed.     Troops  on  the  Way!" 
Such  were  the  startling  echoes  which  filled  the  air, 
were  to  be  heard  on  the  streets,  discussed  on  the  cars, 
in  the  papers  and  whizzed  from  every  telegraph  wire, 
The  smouldering  public  sentiment,  already  kindled 
by  dread  and  excitement,  burst  into  flame  at  the  name 
of  "Osawatomie  Brown"  and  Kansas.     It  was  to  the 
American  people  as  the  war  cry  of  old,  "The  sword  of 
the  Lord  and  Gideon!"     It  was  as  the  breaking  of 
pitchers  and  the  glowing  of  lamps  and  the  clarion 
notes  of  bugles  on  the  hill-tops  in  the  midnight  still- 
ness.    "Negro    insurrection;"    "Led    by  Osawatomie 
Brown  of  Kansas."     The  words  became  a  slogan  of 
horror.    I  was  in  Baltimore  that  day — and  such  a  day! 
When  many  of  the  great  cutlasses  provided  by  Brown 
were  captured  and  brought  to  Baltimore  the  people 
went  wild.    Men's  hearts  failed  them  for  fear.    It  was 
the  beginning  of  the  end,  and  the  air  was  thick  with 
direful  prophecy. 

While  the  enormity  of  the  crime  of  human  slavery 
justified  an  expiation  by  blood  it  is  but  just  to  say 
of  John  Brown  that  his  was  not  intended  to  be  a 
bloody  insurrection.  He  hoped  for  a  vast  uprising 
and  a  peaceable  manumission.  His  methods  proved 
unwise,  inefficient  and  disastrous.  He  and  his  men 
were  captured,  though  not  without  an  effort  at  de- 
fence; some  were  killed  in  the  struggle,  among  them 


26  JOHN  BROWN. 

Oliver  Brown,  one  of  the  sons  of  the  leader.  "Osa- 
watomie  Brown"  had  undeniably  committed  an  of- 
fence against  the  United  States  government  by  having 
taken  forcible  possession  of  the  arsenal,  and  against 
the  dignity  of  Virginia  by  occupying  her  soil  with  an 
armed  force.  What  was  to  be  the  penalty?  On  the 
night  of  the  i6th  some  of  Brown's  men  had  captured 
Colonel  Washington.  The  Virginian  had  surrender- 
ed the  "sword  of  Frederick  the  Great"  and  "the  pistol 
of  Lafayette"  and  he  and  his  sons  had  then  been 
marched  to  the  ferry.  Here  the  slain  of  the  party 
had  already  aggregated  ten.  Brown,  wounded  and 
bleeding,  was  taken  shortly  afterward  by  United  States 
marines  and  turned  over  to  the  state  authorities. 
Tried  by  a  Virginia  court,  he  was  found  guilty  of 
treason  against  the  state  and  condemned  to  death  by 
hanging. 

On  the  2nd  of  December,  1859,  the  execution  took 
place  at  Charleston  in  the  presence  of  thousands  of 
people  who  had  gathered  to  witness  this  first  and  last 
execution  for  "treason"  on  such  grounds.  Just  be- 
fore his  execution  Brown  wrote  in  a  clear  hand:  "I, 
John  Brown,  am  now  quite  certain  that  the  crimes 
of  this  guilty  land  will  never  be  purged  away  but  with 
blood.  I  had,  as  I  now  think  vainly,  flattered  myself 

that  without  much  bloodshed  it  might  be  done." 

******* 

When  the  body  was  laid  to  rest  at  North  Elba,  Wen- 
dell Phillips  said  of  him,  "Marvellous  old  man!  His- 
tory will  date  Virginia's  emancipation  from  Harper's 
Ferry.  John  Brown  has  loosened  the  roots  of  the  slave 
system.  He  sleeps  in  the  blessings  of  the  crushed  and 
the  poor,  and  men  believe  more  firmly  in  virtue  now 
that  such  a  man  has  lived." 

His  body  rests  at  North  Elba,  New  York,  'neath 


JOHN  BROWN.  27 

the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  which  is  made  his  monu- 
ment, but  his  record  is  on  high.  As  Christ  died  to 
make  men  happy  he  died  to  make  men  free.  His 
short-lived  movement  crystallized  and  projected  into 
tangible  form  the  spirit  of  the  age.  Even  from  the 
time  the  first  innocent  blood  baptized  the  fair  soil  of 
freedom's  chosen  battle-field,  Kansas,  the  die  was  cast, 
the  time  chosen  and  the  methods  fixed  by  which  the 
crime  of  crimes  must  be  undone.  And  from  that  time 
until  now  the  name  of  John  Brown,  Christian,  patriot, 
liberator,  has  stood  out  broadly  in  the  chronicles  of 
our  country's  struggle  for  freedom.  Brown's  name, 
like  that  of  James  H.  Lane  of  Lawrence,  is  so  inter- 
woven with  Kansas  history  and  that  history  is  so  in- 
terwoven with  the  larger  history  of  universal  Ameri- 
can freedom  that  no  discussion  of  either  would  be 
complete  or  just  without  giving  to  him  the  large  meed 
of  credit  which  rightfully  is  his  for  the  part  he  played 
in  starting  the  nation  upon  a  vaster  conception  of  its 
obligations  to  liberty  and  the  individual.* 

*The  summer  of  1896  has  seen  the  realization  of  a  hope  dear  to  the 
heart  of  the  late  Kate  Field,  Its  instigator,  and  to  all  those  who  take 
pleasure  in  the  rendering  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's. 
The  John  Brown  Association,  organized  by  Miss  Field,  and  number- 
ing among  its  members  some  prominent  New  Yorkers,  has  purchased 
the  John  Brown  farm  and  homestead  and  formally  presented  this 
historic  property  to  the  state  with  the  agreement  that  the  Common- 
wealth of  New  York  shall  defray  the  expenses  of  taking  proper  care 
of  it.  Upon  the  occasion  of  the  presentation  an  appropriate  monument 
was  unveiled,  situated  near  the  old  headstone  marking  John  Brown's 
grave. 


28  JIM   LANE. 


CHAPTER  III. 

JIM    LANE. 

The  fact  of  the  existence  of  human  slavery  under 
the  Aegis  of  American  freedom  is  so  monstrous  an  idea 
that  if  it  were  not  history  it  would  be  unbelievable. 
But  the  fact  admitted,  with  it  was  carried  all  the 
atrocities  of  this  barbarism  and  from  it  developed  all 
the  theories  of  the  Northern  abolitionists,  as  well  as 
the  direct  and  stubborn  antagonism  of  the  earnest, 
•unconquerable  West. 

Every  great  epoch  develops  men  of  action,  follow- 
ing close  upon  the  sentimental  and  educational  stages 
of  reform.  Thus  we  find  Mr.  Wesley  declaring  human 
slavery  "The  sum  of  all  villainies,"  and  Garretson  and 
Phillips  thundering  their  anathemas  and  arousing  the 
slumbering  conscience  of  the  American  people,  and 
the  New  England  Emigrant  Aid  Society,  with  the 
Methodist  itinerant  force  in  the  field,  to  help  families 
obtain  homes  and  keep  the  moral  tone  of  society  firm, 
and  John  Brown,  of  immortal  fame,  and  Jim  Lane, 
the  brave  Kansas  defender  and  liberator,  as  leading 
actors  in  freedom's  cause. 

James  H.  Lane  was  born  at  Lawrenceburgh, 
Indiana,  June  226,  1814.  His  environments  were 
those  of  patriotic  enthusiasm.  The  war  of  1812,  Jack- 
son's great  exploits  at  New  Orleans,  and  the  exciting 
political  campaigns  which  soon  followed  all  afforded 
for  the  boy,  the  youth,  the  young  man,  intellectual  and 
sentimental  food  which  incorporated  itself  into  the 


GENERAL  JAMES  H.   LANE. 


JIM   LANE.  29 

warp  and  woof  of  his  life.  He  was  a  child  of  the 
frontier. 

He  was  of  Scotch-Irish  and  Puritanic  extraction, 
his  father  and  mother,  both  of  patriotic  connection, 
numbering  among  their  immediate  relatives  judges, 
lawyers,  statesmen,  patriots  and  honorable  politicians. 
His  father  was  the  first  speaker  of  the  house  in 
Indiana  and  afterwards  a  judge  and  member  of  con- 
gress. His  mother  was  regarded  one  of  the  most  de- 
vout and  intelligent  Christian  women  in  Lawrence- 
burgh,  an  ornament  to  the  ranks  of  Methodism  in  that 
great  Methodist  state. 

The  son  imbibed  from  the  mother's  teachings  and 
example  the  highest  reverence  for  religion  and  true 
Christian  character.  We  have  no  doubt  that  in  the 
development  of  character  the  co-mingling  of  influ- 
ences so  sacred  in  home  life  with  the  attrition  of  po- 
litical surroundings,  had  large  influence  in  forming 
the  idiosyncracies  of  the  man,  which  made  Jim  Lane 
the  enigma  he  was  and  the  historic  character  he  is. 
His  like  cannot  be  found  until  another  necessity  like 
Kansas'  border-ruffian  warfare  shall  call  him  forth  to 
lead  in  the  contest  for  the  right.  I  knew  him  inti- 
mately and  long  and  well,  and  never  knew  a  man  who, 
when  with  good  men  and  in  refined  surroundings,  was 
so  wholly  and  powerfully  under  the  influence  of 
mother's  teachings.  Her  memory  was  a  veritable 
presence;  her  example  a  perpetual  admonition.  In  the 
company  of  politicians  his  Scotch-Irish  pater-master 
politician's  example  led  him,  and  he  often  fell  into 
censurable  mirthfulness  and  conversation;  but  his 
mother's  name  and  life  was  ever  before  him  in 
thoughtful  mood,  like  a  benediction. 

He  was  in  partisan  politics  a  democrat.  When  the 
war  occurred  between  Mexico  and  the  United  States 


30  JIM  LANK. 

he  enlisted  as  a  private,  but  was  early  made  colonel  of 
the  regiment.  He  gallantly  led  his  men  through  all 
the  engagements  up  to  the  battle  of  Bucna  Vista,  and 
here  rallied  the  scattered  regiment  of  Col.  Bowles,  and 
honorably  commanded  until  the  close  of  the  war.  He 
became  lieutenant-governor  of  Indiana  and  elector  at 
large,  voting  for  Franklin  Pierce  for  president,  and 
was  also  a  member  of  congress  and  voted  with  Doug- 
las for  the  Kansas-Nebraska  bill. 

With  such  experience  and  honors  he  came  to  Kan- 
sas, arriving  one  bright  April  morning  in  1855,  and 
with  jug  in  hand  (not  for  liquor,  for  he  was  an  abstain- 
er, but  to  get  water),  he  walked  info  the  free-state  ham- 
let, now  the  historic  city  of  Lawrence.  Here  he  took 
up  his  abode,  and  wrought  and  fought,  and  was  buried. 
He  came  a  born,  developed,  firm  son  of  democracy, 
but  his  high  chivalric  nature  could  not  and  would  not 
approve  the  methods  introduced  by  the  vice-president 
of  the  United  States,  David  Atchison,  and  his  border- 
ruffians,  to  foist  slavery  upon  the  soil  of  Kansas,  and 
also  to  fetter  free-thought,  suppress  free-speech,  and 
drive  out  of  the  territory  the  free-state  men  of  the 
United  States,  who  came  from  almost  every  state  and 
territory  in  the  Union,  bonafide  settlers,  to  secure 
homes  for  themselves  and  famflies. 

The  first  trial  of  the  forces  by  count  at  the  ballot- 
box  occurred  on  November  29,  1854,  and  resulted  as 
follows:  Democrats  305,  Anti-slavery  248,  and  Pro- 
slavery  2,258,  for  delegate  to  congress.  On  this  day 
occurred  the  first  homicide,  when  Davis,  a  pro-slavery 
man,  assaulted  unprovoked,  Kibby,  a  free-state  man. 
Davis  was  killed  by  Kibby  in  self  defense.  On  March 
30,  1855,  a  regular  invasion  of  ballot-box  stuffers  and 
repeaters  from  Missouri  and  other  Southern  states 


JIM   LANE.  31 

took  place,  when  at  Lawrence,  Leavenworth,  Kicka- 
poo,  Atchison  and  elsewhere  a  pro-slavery  legislature 
was  chosen  by  the  boldest  and  most  wicked  assault 
ever  made  on  the  ballot-box  in  the  name  of  popular 
suffrage.  Loyal  men  were  disfranchised,  border- 
ruffians  were  triumphant.  They  passed  a  code  blacker 
than  barbarity  itself. 

In  such  an  emergency  free  -  state  men  needed 
a  leader,  and  in  Jim  Lane  they  found  one 
whose  name  was  worth  a  thousand  men,  and  whose 
bugle-blast  became  a  terrifying  tocsin  to  the  enemies 
of  freedom.  Up  to  this  date  he  had  simply  tried  to 
organize  the  democracy,  but  now  his  lion-heart  re- 
volted from  the  unprecedented  crimes  of  the  slave 
oligarchy.  With  such  aggravations  it  were  marvelous 
if  the  free-state  citizens  had  felt  no  resentment.  They 
were  not  freebooters,  nor  were  they  nor  their  neigh- 
bors thieves  or  adventurers,  but  a  body  of  honorable 
men  and  women  and  children,  home-seekers,  who 
came  to  make  the  prairies  bloom  as  the  rose.  To  such 
the  field  of  battle  was  the  field  of  honor.  They  came 
to  build  churches,  school-houses,  mills,  manufactories 
and  cities.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  there  never  was  a 
better,  more  industrious,  more  law-abiding  people  in 
all  respects  than  were  the  emigrants  who  came  to  Kan- 
sas from  the  non-slaveholding  states.  Their  purpose, 
as  the  sequel  shows,  as  the  present  demonstrates,  was 
to  establish  a  commonwealth  in  which  education,  re- 
ligion, patriotism  and  righteousness  could  have  their 
best  opportunity  and  their  highest  development. 

The  "Grim  Chieftain"  combined  in  himself  all  the 
elements  of  fiery  oratory  and  magnetism,  being  pos- 
sessed of  a  ready  flow  of  forceful  language,  a  vocabu- 
lary redundant  in  expressive  adjectives.  He  charmed 
his  admirers,  terrified  his  opponents,  comforted  the 


32  JIM    LANK. 

discouraged,  fired  with  zeal  those  whose  impulsive  na- 
tures flamed  with  freedom's  fires,  so  that  every  assem- 
bly he  addressed  was  thrilled  and  swayed  by  a  master 
hand,  and  even  his  avowed  foes  became  his  admiring 
friends.  In  his  first  alignment  with  the  free-state 
men,  which  was  looked  upon  by  some  New  England- 
ers  as  rather  dubious,  he  gave  utterance  to  words  that 
would  honor  the  head  and  heart  of  a  solon.  In  the 
"Herald  of  Freedom,"  for  August  i8th,  1855,  he  is 
quoted  as  follows:  "If  I  believed  a  prayer  from  me 
for  you  would  do  any  good  it  would  be  that  you  might 
be  endowed  with  the  wisdom  of  Solomon,  the  caution 
of  Washington  and  the  justice  of  Franklin.  It  requires 
wisdom,  it  requires  manhood,  to  restrain  passion.  I 
say,  as  a  citizen  of  Kansas,  I  wish  we  had  wisdom 
to-day.  There  is  the  existence  of  a  nation  hanging 
upon  the  action  of  the  citizens  of  Kansas.  Modera- 
tion, Moderation,  Moderation,  Gentlemen!  !  I  am 
here,  as  anxious  as  any  of  you,  to  secure  a  free  con- 
stitution to  Kansas." 

There  was  no  small  contention  on  the  question  of 
excluding  all  black  people  from  the  state,  both  slaves 
and  free.  Some  declared  that  if  blacks  settled  in  Kan- 
sas they  would  prefer  that  they  should  be  slaves.  Some 
Western  states  had  these  exclusive  laws.  Lane  was  at 
first  a  black-law  man.  This  gave  him  prestige  with 
Western  free-state  men. 

But  he  discovered  very  early  that  such  a  clause  in 
the  proposed  constitution  would  lose  all  the  sympathy 
and  influence  of  such  men  as  Giddings,  Sumner, 
Wade,  Wilson,  Stevens,  Scward,  Grow,  and  Chase. 
He  gave  up  his  exclusive  views,  and  became  a  giant, 
armed  cap-a-pie  in  freedom's  camp  for  all  men,  with- 
out reference  to  color,  race,  or  previous  condition.  He 


JIM  LANE.  33 

became  a  member  of  the  constitutional  convention, 
and  was  sent  to  Washington  with  the  constitution. 

Senator  Douglas  accused  him  of  forgery,  in  having 
struck  out  the  black-law  clause.  Lane  promptly  chal- 
lenged him  to  deadly  combat,  but  Douglas  declined 
the  challenge  because  Lane  was  not  his  peer,  not 
being  a  senator. 

He  used  to  say,  "Douglas  has  carefully  put  away 
a  challenge  which  he  declined  because  I  was  not  a 
senator.  You  owe  it  alike  to  yourselves  and  me  to  put 
me  where  I  can  make  him  fish  up  that  paper."  Later 
Lane  was  elected  senator  and  he  and  Douglas  became 
fast  friends,  and  perhaps  no  senator  felt  more  keenly 
the  loss  of  a  great  actor  in  the  national  crisis  which 
resulted  in  making  Kansas  free,  precipitating  an  al- 
ready determined  rebellion  and  determining  the  eman- 
cipation of  the  slave,  than  Lane  felt  at  the  death  of 
Douglas.  The  war  had  made  them  friends  to  be  sep- 
arated only  by  death. 

The  murder  of  Charles  W.  Dow  by  F.  M.  Coleman 
was  followed  by  the  pro-slavery  invaders'  arresting 
Dow's  neighbor,  one  Branson,  to  prevent  him  from 
being  a  witness  against  Coleman,  who  thus  went  free. 
This  deplorable  event  was  quickly  followed  by  the 
Wakarusa  war.  Invasion,  murder,  arson,  and  out- 
rages called  for  resistance  and  defense.  Here  was  a 
new  chance  for  the  appearance  of  conflicting  jealous- 
ies, even  among  free-state  men.  The  New  England 
men  had  their  preferences,  and  the  Western  men  were 
suspected  of  lack  of  radicalism.  Especially  were 
Southern  anti-slavery  men  distrusted  as  not  sufficient- 
ly Puritanical. 

Dr.  Charles  Robinson,  afterward  Governor,  was 
commander-in-chief  of  the  anti-slavery  men  dur- 
3 


34  JIM  LANE. 

ing  this  war  and  Jim  Lane,  who  was  the  best  equipped 
by  experience,  drill,  courage  and  skill  in  military  af- 
fairs was  second  in  command.  Like  a  true  soldier  he 
did  his  duty  well  and  faithfully.  He  accepted  his  sub- 
ordinate rank  as  other  great  souls  have  done  and  at 
once  began  drilling  and  organizing  the  troops. 

His  energy  was  unflagging,  his  presence  an  inspira- 
tion everywhere.  The  free-state  forces  were  less  than 
half  the  number  of  the  invading  enemy.  Breastworks 
and  rifle-pits  were  speedily  constructed  in  regular 
military  style  under  Lane's  supervision,  so  that  the 
fortifications  and  earthworks  could  have  resisted  an 
invading  force  four  times  the  strength  mustered  by 
the  invading  border-ruffians.  Every  man  did  his  part 
well,  and  the  name  of  Jim  Lane  was  now,  as  ever  after- 
ward, a  terror  to  his  enemies.  As  he  reviewed  the 
troops  and  works  nearly  completed  he  commended 
them,  at  the  same  time  cautioning  against  rashness, 
alarm  or  surprise.  His  were  magical  words;  they 
nerved  every  arm,  and  fired  every  breast  with  courage. 
He  was  not  alone  in  words  of  encouragement  during 
the  siege.  Jimmie  McGee,  an  old  Irishman,  came  and 
said,  "Work  away,  boys,  be-dad;  there's  2,000  bushels 
of  corn  in  McGee's  crib,  and  you  shan't  starve  as  long 
as  there  is  a  kernel  left!"  To  indicate  the  spirit  of 
the  times,  two  brave  boys  brought  a  howitzer  to 
Lane's  camp  and  two  loyal  women  brought  kegs  of 
powder  under  a  buggy  seat  to  aid  in  defense  of  their 
homes. 

On  the  291)1  of  December,  1855,  Gov.  Shannon  pro- 
claimed internecine  war.  Lane  hastened  to  Lawrence 
and  wrote  to  friends  to  hurry  up  the  "baggage,"  mean- 
ing munitions  of  war,  and  the  conflict  thus  and  then 
commenced  did  not  cease  until  the  slaves  were  eman- 


JIM  LANE.  35 

cipated  and  Lee  had  surrendered  to  the  "Silent  Man 
of  Destiny." 

Lane's  management  of  local  affairs  won  the  ap- 
proval of  all  the  free-state  men,  and  the  invading  ruf- 
fians were  compelled  to  leave  the  territory,  while  the 
Wakarusa  war  was  the  initiation  of  a  victory  for  free- 
dom. Even  Shannon,  though  backed  by  United 
States  authority,  was  compelled  to  admit  that  the  men 
whom  he  had  called  into  action  were  an  invading  force. 
All  this  while  Lane  scrupulously  avoided  conflict  with 
United  States  laws,  and  the  governor  issued  an  order 
that  Lane's  men  should  defend  the  town,  the  people 
and  their  lives  and  property.  Very  soon  after  receiv- 
ing such  order  Lane  called  his  force  into  line  and  ad- 
dressing the  motley  company  as  "United  States 
dragoons,"  ordered  them  to  hold  themselves  in  readi- 
ness for  action.  The  invaders  made  a  mad  rush  for 
the  Missouri  line,  and  thus  the  Wakarusa  war  was 
ended,  with  Lane  as  the  idol  of  the  free-state 
dragoons. 

Lane's  utterances  on  disbanding  the  brave  defend- 
ers of  home  and  freedom  were  words  of  wisdom  and 
patriotism  which  still  ring  down  the  aisles  of  freedom's 
history.  His  greatest  speech  was  afterwards  delivered 
in  Chicago,  and  struck  a  popular  chord  which  pro- 
duced a  national  crisis.  Itwas  only  realized  when  in  the 
national  republican  convention  in  which  Mr.  Lincoln 
was  renominated;  it  was  then  seen  that  a  master-hand 
had  planned  that  result.  There  was  great  dissatisfac- 
tion and  unrest  throughout  the  country,  and  a  contest 
which  boded  no  good  for  the  Union  cause  was  immi- 
nent. But  in  the  grand  council  of  the  Union  League 
the  evening  before  the  convention,  after  many  able 
speeches  favoring  other  candidates  had  been  made, 


36  JIM  LANE. 

Mr.  Lane  arose  and  made  the  political  speech  of  his 
life,  carrying  the  League  with  him  almost  to  a  man. 
In  the  closing  of  his  speech  he  said:  "We  shall  to- 
gether be  watched  in  breathless  listening  by  all  this 
country — by  all  the  civilized  world — and  if  we  seem 
to  waver  as  to  our  set  purpose  we  destroy  hope,  and 
if  we  permit  private  feeling  to  break  forth  into  dis- 
cussion we  discuss  defeat,  and  if  we  nominate  any 
other  man  than  Abraham  Lincoln  we  nominate  ruin. 
Gentlemen  of  the  Union  League,  I  have  done."  The 
next  day  Mr.  Lincoln  was  nominated  on  the  first  bal- 
lot. The  grim  chieftain  had  won  his  cause  and  ruin 
was  averted. 

Hon.  John  Speer  has  truly  said  of  Lane:  "To  the 
experience,  skill  and  perseverance  of  the  gallant  Gen. 
James  H.  Lane  all  credit  is  due  for  the  thorough  dis- 
cipline of  our  forces,  and  the  complete  and  extensive 
preparations  for  defense.  His  services  cannot  be  over- 
estimated. Kansas  can  never  forget  them." 

In  1861  I  was  stationed  in  Lawrence.  Gen.  Lane 
had  recently  professed  conversion  at  a  camp-meeting 
near  Palmyra.  He  and  Col.  H.  P.  Johnson,  a  local 
preacher,  and  Capt.  McLean  attended  church  one 
evening  in  Lawrence.  Lane  related  his  recent  ex- 
perience, and  Johnson  spoke  after  Lane.  All  three 
had  served  in  the  Mexican  war,  and  both  referred  to 
their  army  life.  McLean,  who  was  evidently  under 
the  influence  of  liquor,  arose  and  said:  "Yes — hie! — 
Lane  and  Johnson — hie! — were  good — hie! — soldiers, 
and  fought — hie! — and  bled  and  died — hie! — and  I 
was  there  too— hie! — and  I  fought — hie! — and  bled — 
and  died,  nary  a  time — hie! — and  this — hie! — is  the 
first — hie! — time  I've — hie! — said  anything  about  it- 
hie!"  With  this  Johnston  helped  him  to  a  seat,  and 


JIM   LANE.  37 

we  sang  a  verse  or  two  of  "Come,  ye  sinners,"  to  avoid 
a  scene. 

Soon  after  this  the  rebels  fired  on  Fort  Sumter 
and  invested  Washington.  Lane  and  the  Kansas  men 
who  were  in  Washington  offered  their  services  to  Mr. 
Lincoln,  and  were  bivouacked  one  hundred  and  eighty 
strong  in  the  East  Room,  by  concurrence  of  Gen. 
Hunter  and  the  Secretary  of  War.  At  midnight  Mr. 
Stanton  and  President  Lincoln,  arm  in  arm,  walked 
into  the  camp  in  the  White  House,  guarded  by  Lane 
and  his  Kansas  heroes,  who  thus  thwarted  a  well  de- 
vised plan  to  kidnap  the  president  and  secretary. 

President  Buchanan,  in  1857,  had  in  his  message  to 
congress  said,  "The  people  of  Kansas  are  in  rebellion 
against  the  government  with  a  military  leader  of  most 
turbulent  and  dangerous 'character  at  their  head."  In 
reply  Gen.  Lane  said:  "I  venture  the  assertion  that 
the  message  stands  without  a  parallel  in  its  falsifica- 
iton  of  history.  Never  have  the  people  of  Kansas  been 
in  arms,  except  to  resist  invasion  from  other  states. 
When  the  territory  was  occupied  by  four  distinct 
armies  from  foreign  states,  laying  waste  the  coun- 
try and  avowing  to  exterminate  the  people  of  Kansas, 
before  resisting  them  we  called  upon  the  territorial  au- 
thorities and  the  commandant  of  the  United  States 
troops  for  protection.  Let  Buchanan  howl  and  con- 
gress enact !  Kansas  is  free,  and  all  the  powers  of  the 
earth  cannot  enslave  her!  To-day  the  people  of  Kan- 
sas are  a  unit,  and  so  long  as  that  unity  is  preserved, 
nothing  can  prevail  against  her."  War  existed.  Civil 
rights  were  secured  at  the  cost  of  precious  lives,  and 
equality  before  the  law  was  made  a  verity  for  the  first 
time  in  history  of  Kansas,  long  before  the  first  gun 
was  fired  on  Fort  Sumter.  And  the  "Grim  Chieftain" 


38  JIM   LANE. 

had  much  to  do  in  thus  immortalizing  Kansas.  The 
war  thus  inaugurated  closed  only  with  Sherman's 
march  to  the  sea  and  Grant's  acceptance  of  Lee's  sur- 
render at  Appomattox. 

Lane  was  authorized  in  1861,  by  the  President  and 
Secretary  Stanton,  though  then  a  United  States  sena- 
tor, to  raise  troops  on  the  frontier  to  protect  Kansas 
from  invasion.  The  company  remained  on  duty  until 
the  danger  of  kidnaping  the  President  was  over. 
Senator  Lane  sent  a  squad  to  capture  Robert  E.  Lee, 
but  he  had  left  for  Richmond  before  Hon.  Charles  H. 
Holmes  and  his  squad  reached  Arlington.  What  un- 
told slaughter  of  human  life  would  have  been  averted 
had  his  plan  not  miscarried  no  human  pen  can  de- 
scribe or  tongue  proclaim. 

In  accordance  with  instructions  referred  to  Senator 
Lane  came  home  through  Missouri  incognito,  and 
immediately  organized  the  Third,  Fourth  and  Fifth 
Kansas  Volunteers,  appointing  Col.  Montgomery  to 
the  command  of  the  Third,  Col.  Wear  to  the  Fourth, 
and  Col.  H.  P.  Johnson  to  command  the  Fifth,  a  cav- 
alry regiment.  I  was  made  chaplain  of  the  Fifth  regi- 
ment, and  we  were  immediately  ordered  on  forced 
march  to  Fort  Scott  to  protect  valuable  quartermaster 
stores  and  ammunition,  stored  for  the  army  of  the 
frontier.  The  militia  were  called  to  concentrate  at 
Ft.  Scott.  When  we  arrived  there  were  about  4,000 
men,  all  told,  poorly  armed,  and  very  poorly  mounted; 
with  no  cannon,  only  one  howitzer,  and  a  small  Rod- 
man gun.  Lane  sent  two  women  over  the  line  to  re- 
port to  the  rebel  army  approaching,  18,000  strong,  un- 
der command  of  Gens.  Price,  Raines  and  Slack,  that 
there  were  40,000  Iowa,  Nebraska  and  Kansas  troops, 
armed  and  equipped,  in  and  around  Fort  Scott,  under 


JIM  LANE.  39 

command  of  Gen.  Jim  Lane,  awaiting  their  arrival  and 
ready  to  receive  them.  The  rebel  army  came  to  the 
line  at  Dry  Wood  and  formed  in  battle  array.  Lane 
sent  Montgomery,  Wear  and  Johnson,  with  380  men, 
and  Capt.  Moonlight  with  the  howitzer,  to  meet  the 
enemy's  main  force  of  13,000  men,  flushed  with  the 
victory  they  had  won  at  Wilson  Creek  over  Gens. 
Lyon  and  Sigel.  They  were  to  be  reinforced  by 
Gen.  Slack.  Moonlight  planted  his  howitzer  on  a 
commanding  Kansas  knob.  The  Kansas  boys  dis- 
mounted and  with  Sharp's  rifles  in  hand  crept  up 
through  the  tall  prairie-grass  and  hazel-brush  within 
convenient  reach  of  the  rebel  force.  Moonlight  opened 
fire,  and  his  first  shell  burst  in  the  midst  of  Capt.  Bled- 
soe's  splendid  battery  of  field  guns,  wounding  the  cap- 
tain, killing  three  gunners,  upsetting  two  of  his  guns, 
and  wounding  several  others  of  his  men.  Lane's  men 
turned  loose  their  Sharp's  rifles,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
seventy-two  rebels  lay  dead  and  many  others  wounded. 
The  rebels  overshot  Lane's  troops  and  they  had  but 
one  wounded.  The  presence  of  less  than  400  men  in 
action  soon  became  to  the  enemy  the  mysterious 
40,000 — and  Jim  Lane  in  command!  Gen.  Slack  was 
hastily  brought  up  with  his  splendid  force  to  sustain 
Price  and  Raines,  but  found  them  in  full  retreat.  In 
his  official  report  to  Calib  Jackson,  governor  of  Mis- 
souri, he  says  that  when  he  came  upon  the  field  to 
reinforce  Price  and  Raines  he  found  them  and  their 
very  efficient  army  under  rapid  retreat  on  the  verge  of 
a  general  stampede,  in  the  presence  of  a  greatly  su- 
perior force  under  command  of  Gen.  Jas.  H.  Lane. 

Lane's  name  was  worth  a  thousand  men,  his  multi- 
plication table  answered  instead  of  numbers;  and  380 
Kansans,  inspired  by  patriotism  and  their  intrepid 
leader's  presence,  put  18,000  men  to  flight,  saved  Kan- 


40  JIM   LANE. 

sas  from  invasion,  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dol- 
lars worth  worth  of  army  stores. 

Gen.  Lane  moved  his  command  to  Kansas  City  to 
prevent  Gens.  Price,  Raines  and  Slack  from  advanc- 
ing on  Fort  Leavenworth.  They  attacked  Lexington, 
Mo.,  captured  Col.  Mulligan  and  his  command,  and 
then  started  to  retreat  and  attack  Gen.  Fremont  at 
Springfield.  Lane  ordered  an  advance  to  support 
Freemont.  When  we  reached  Osceola  the  enemy  had 
burned  the  town  and  destroyed  the  ferry  boat  on  the 
Osage  River.  The  water  was  up,  and  nothing  was 
left  but  an  old  abandoned  scow,  within  40  miles,  on 
which  to  cross.  Not  an  officer  in  the  command  would 
undertake  to  cross  the  command  on  that  old  boat. 
Lane  called  upon  me  to  help  him  out  of  his  dilemna. 
By  my  request  he  detailed  six  men  from  each  com- 
pany, and  with  these  we  beached  the  old  boat,  calked 
her  seams  with  old  clothes,  nailed  fence  boards  on  the 
cracks  to  keep  the  calking  in  place,  and  put  six  men 
to  work  with  battery  buckets,  to  bail  the  water  out. 
With  hearty  good  will  the  men  obeyed  my  directions 
and  followed  my  example  while  the  other  chaplains 
and  officers  sat  on  the  bank  and  watched  us  ferry  the 
command  safely  over  the  river. 

In  due  time  we  reached  Springfield,  and  went  into 
camp  to  await  orders  to  march  and  meet  the  rebel 
forces  under  McCullough,  Gen.  Fremont  was  in  com- 
mand when  we  arrived,  but  was  soon  superseded  by 
Gen.  Hunter.  Here  transpired  under  my  own  ob- 
servation two  of  the  most  trying  ordeals  of  nerve  I 
ever  witnessed.  Several  trained  and  experienced 
French  soldiers,  fine  looking  fellows,  came  to 
America  with  Fremont.  Some  of  them  were  attached 


JIM  LANE.  41 

to  Lane's  staff.  It  was  Sabbath  morning.  Gen.  Lane 
had  sent  for  me.  I  reported  at  headquarters,  and  the 
general  said  he  wished  me  to  preach  to  the  brigade 
and  visitors,  as  many  would  be  over  to  camp  by  n 
o'clock.  While  we  were  talking,  in  came  the  French 
officers,  in  a  high  state  of  excitement.  Gen.  Fremont 
had  been  removed  and  their  anger  was  unbounded. 
They  laid  down  their  arms  on  the  table  and  said  they 
were  going  to  leave  the  camp  and  return  to  Paris  at 
once.  They  stood  pale  with  rage.  Lane  sprang  to 
his  feet  like  a  lion.  He  seemed  taller  than  ever  before. 
Seizing  a  revolver  in  each  hand,  he  said:  "You  shan't 
resign.  It  is  the  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War.  We 
must  obey.  You  will  disgrace  yourselves,  dishonor 
France,  and  disgust  the  army."  And  fairly  foaming 
with  rage  he  stalked  up  to  the  men,  and  with  uplifted 
revolvers,  said,  hissing  it  out:  "By  the  eternal,  I'll 
kill  you  both  before  you  shall  disgrace  yourselves.  Go 
back  to  your  tents  and  remain  until  Gen.  Fremont 
goes  east,  and  like  true  soldiers  remain  with  your  su- 
perior." 

In  the  afternoon  review  took  place,  and  Gen.  Fre- 
mont's staff  came  over.  Gen.  Lane  reviewed  the 
troops  and  put  them  through  the  manual  of  arms. 
One  regiment  was  cavalry,  another  was  mounted  in- 
fantry, the  rest  infantry,  so  that  the  troops  were  not 
supposed  to  be  well-drilled.  But  when  Lane's  com- 
mand rang  along  the  line  every  man  seemed  to  be  elec- 
trified. When  they  heard  his  voice,  "Ground  arms!" 
every  gun  dropped  as  if  by  magic,  and  they  awaited  in 
breathless  expectancy  his  next  word  of  command.  He 
glanced  up  and  down  the  long  line,  and  then  called, 
"Shoulder  arms!"  Every  gun  leaped  to  its  place  so 
simultaneously  that  the  visitors  were  filled  with  sur- 


42  JIM  LANE. 

prise,  and  though  out  of  place,  suppressed  applause 
passed  from  lip  to  lip.  I  never  saw  automatic  move- 
ment more  perfect  than  that  "Shoulder  arms"  under 
Jim  Lane's  inspiring  command. 

Gen.  Hunter  assumed  command,  and  immediately 
ordered  the  main  army  to  St.  Louis,  while  Lane's 
command,  which  never  retreated,  countermarched  by 
way  of  Lamar  to  Kansas.  The  whole  negro  popula- 
tion of  Missouri  which  had  followed  Fremont's  march 
and  Lane's  brigade  were  shaken  off  by  Gen.  Hunter's 
army  and  took  up  their  march  with  the  Kansas  troops, 
bound  for  Kansas  and  freedom.  We,  in  turn,  were 
followed  by  McCullough's  army,  beset  on  either  hand 
by  Coffee's  and  other  noted  guerrilla  bands,  and  liable 
to  be  attacked  at  any  hour.  The  second  day  out  Lane 
sent  for  me  on  the  march,  and  explaining  our  immi- 
nent danger  of  attack  and  the  helpless  condition  of 
the  great  multitude  of  blacks,  said :  "What  shall  I  do 
with  them?"  I  replied  that  all  the  men  were  in  the 
army,  and  the  women  and  children  in  Kansas  needed 
help  to  save  the  crop  and  provide  fuel  for  winter,  and 
I  advised  to  send  the  negroes  to  Kansas  to  help  the 
women  and  children.  His  laconic  reply  was,  "I'll  do 
it."  When  we  went  into  camp  he  issued  an  order  that 
all  the  refugees  and  blacks  should  meet  on  the  parade 
ground  next  morning  at  8  o'clock,  ready  to  go  to  Kan- 
sas; and  his  first  order  was,  "Chaplains  Fisher,  Moore 
and  Fish  will  take  charge  of  these  people,  escort  them 
to  Kansas,  divide  their  property  among  them  as  best 
they  can,  find  homes  for  them,  and  report  to  head- 
quarters. 

Jim  Lane  was  a  striking  character.  Without  him 
Kansas  would  not  likely  have  become  what  she  is. 
He  was  a  leader  of  men.  His  long  strain  of  excitement, 


JIM  LANE.  43 

with  perhaps  inherited  suicidal  tendency,  and  his  ex- 
treme sensitiveness  to  criticism  on  defeat,  at  last  broke 
his  indomitable  energy  and  will,  and  in  an  unfortunate 
desire  to  control  presidential  patronage  he  found  him- 
self as  United  States  Senator  supporting  the  president, 
Andrew  Johnson,  in  his  opposition  to  Mr.  Sumner's 
civil  rights  bill,  thus  antagonising  the  very  sentiment 
which  in  Kansas  gave  him  such  victories  and  honors. 

When  he  awoke  to  see  the  fatal  blunder  he  had 
committed  he  became  despondent,  a  spell  of  illness 
ensued,  his  mind  gave  way,  and  while  out  driving  at 
Fort  Leavenworth,  where  he  had  sought  rest  and 
treatment,  he  stepped  behind  the  ambulance  and  plac- 
ing a  pistol  in  his  mouth  sent  a  bullet  crashing 
through  his  brain.  Though  fatally  wounded  he  re- 
gained consciousness  and  at  times  was  able  to  recog- 
nize his  particular  friends  and  members  of  his  family. 
I  was  called  by  telegram  to  his  dying  bed  and  as  he 
took  my  hand  in  his  and  placed  it  upon  the  site  of  his 
wound  he  said  plaintively,  "Bad,  Bad,"  and  soon  after- 
ward died.  The  spirit  of  a  leader,  a  man  who  had 
never  known  defeat  at  the  hands  of  others,  had  been 
ushered  before  his  maker  by  his  own  hand  while  smart- 
ing under  the  sting  of  political  defeat  wrought  by  an 
error  in  judgment.  In  times  of  war  and  strife  a  giant, 
in  times  of  peace  and  politics  he  was  but  mortal. 

The  most  trying  ordeal  of  my  ministerial  life  was 
thrown  upon  me  by  his  death.  I  was  called  upon  to 
preach  the  funeral  sermon  in  Lawrence  on  the  Sunday 
following  his  demise.  There  were  present  men  who  had 
carried  a  rope  to  hang  him  on  account  of  the  early 
tragedy  which  had  resulted  in  the  death  of  Jenkins, 
and  there  were  present  men  who  had  stood  watch  the 
livelong  night  to  prevent  his  mobbing;  there  were  men 
who  were  with  him  during  the  border-ruffian  war  and 


44  JIM   LANE. 

during  the  war  of  the  rebellion  and  who  had  become 
a  part  of  him,  and  there  were  men  who  were  against 
him  in  spirit  during  those  trying  times  and  who  had 
often  secretly  wished  for  his  removal.  There  were 
present  neighbors,  friends,  family,  foes  political  and 
foes  personal — all  testifying  to  the  greatness  of  the 
man  and  to  the  wonderful  works  he  had  done  for  Kan- 
sas and  the  Union.  Many  of  those  present  knew  his 
virtues,  which  were  many,  and  others  knew  his  faults, 
which  were  pronounced  though  few. 

How  to  preach  the  truth  and  yet  vindicate  the  gos- 
pel was  a  question.  The  text  chosen  was  "God  is 
love."  I  believed  then  and  believe  now  that  in  his 
partially  conscious  moments,  after  he  had  accom- 
plished what  all  the  demons  of  hell  composing  the 
guerrilla  army  of  the  border  had  failed  to  accomplish 
though  often  tried,  before  he  breathed  his  last  expir- 
ing breath  the  teachings  of  his  sainted  mother  and  her 
prayers,  which  had  exampled  him  unto  her  Savior  and 
the  Savior  of  sinners,  took  hold  upon  him  and,  repent- 
ing of  his  sins,  he  died  believing  iri  the  Savior  of  all 
mankind.  I  have  always  had  hope  that  through  the 
saving  grace  of  the  Master  Jim  Lane  is  saved,  saved 
for  the  good  he  has  done  for  the  cause  of  freedom 
and  humanity. 

His  life  was  a  life  of  ambitions,  successes,  triumphs 
— and  one  grave  failure. 


EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY.  45 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EARLY    EDUCATIONAL    HISTORY. 

The  colonial  families  and  their  immediate  descend- 
ants felt  the  need  of  and  believed  in  common  school 
education,  and  early  provided  for  the  schooling  of  all 
children.  They  not  only  planted  Yale,  Cambridge, 
Williams,  Brown,  Johns  Hopkins  and  other  great  uni- 
versities, but  planned  a  common  school  system  which 
to-day  meets  the  exigencies  of  the  present  advanced 
state  of  education  and  civilization. 

Within  the  last  fifty  years  there  has  been  a  revival 
of  popular  education,  beginning  with  the  labors  of 
Horace  Mann,  in  every  Northern  state.  Improved 
methods  and  an  enormous  growth  of  moral,  intellec- 
tual and  industrial  agencies  have  marked  a  new  era 
in  both  hemispheres.  The  Year  of  Our  Lord  1897 
has  beholden  in  Kansas  half  a  million  children 
and  youths  daily  responding  to  the  chime  of  the 
school-house  bell,  with  joyous  step,  bright  and  cheer- 
ful countenance  and  an  ever  increasing  thirst  for  in- 
struction from  her  thousands  of  well  qualified  teach- 
ers. For  the  accomplishment  of  this  great  work  will- 
ing taxpayers  (except  an  occasional,  grumbling  old 
bachelor  "without  pride  of  ancestry  or  hope  of  pos- 
terity") and  whole-souled  philanthropists  have  invest- 
ed three  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  dollars  in  school 
property,  and  pay  annually  one  hundred  and  fifty 
millions  of  dollars  for  the  maintenance  of  these 
schools.  The  southern  states,  since  Kansas  repelled 


46  EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY. 

invasion  and  set  the  mark  of  equality  before  the  law 
and  made  common  education  the  inheritance  of  all, 
have  kindly  and  enthusiastically  taken  to  the  common 
school  system,  and  in  this  good  year  of  their  opening 
prosperity  have  expended  two  millions  of  dollars  for 
the  children  and  youths  of  all  races  in  her  borders, 
that  they,  too,  may  enjoy  the  advantages  of  the  com- 
mon school.  Her  eight  millions  of  colored  popula- 
tion, who  by  law  were  debarred  from  education  when 
Kansas  cast  her  determining  influence  for  freedom, 
now  enjoy  with  their  white  brothers  the  opportunities 
of  an  education. 

The  matters  of  deepest  concern  to  the  free-state 
families  coming  to  Kansas  in  her  early  history  were 
school  and  church  facilities.  These  were  of  paramount 
importance,  and  from  the  beginning  the  greatest  in- 
terest was  taken  in  schools,  academies  and  universi- 
ties. Many  of  these  ventures  had  precarious  lives; 
others  struggled  through  weary  years  of  poverty  and 
discouragement,  and  while  many  noble  young  men 
and  women  were  consumed  by  the  desire  for  an  edu- 
cation, yet  because  of  reverses  incident  to  settling  a 
new  state  under  such  disadvantages  and  the  poverty 
entailed  by  a  long  and  expensive  removal  from  older 
ccmmunities,  they  were  unable  to  attend  unendowed 
schools,  many  of  which  were  literally  starving  their 
agents  and  professors  because  of  inadequate  salaries. 

It  is  a  serious  question  whether  later-comers  can 
have  adequate  conception  of  the  struggle  through 
which  we  passed  to  plant  the  standard  of  free  and 
higher  education.  Mercenary  men  have  censured  the 
early  efforts  to  build  and  maintain  our  schools  because 
it  cost  something,  and  others  have  censured  the  noble 
men  who  early  planned  so  wisely  because  they  did  not 
wait  until  the  state  became  rich.  But  even  in  terri- 


EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY.  47 

torial  times,  while  the  sky  was  lurid  with  war  and 
famine  was  staring  them  in  the  face  the  people  pro- 
vided for  the  intellectual  and  moral  culture  of  their 
children,  willing,  if  need  be,  to  stint  their  bodies  rather 
than  dwarf  the  minds  and  souls  of  the  coming  genera- 
tion. School  houses  were  erected  to  accommodate 
the  church  of  the  neighborhood  as  well  as  the  school. 
The  chapels  of  some  of  the  best  colleges  in  the  state 
were  made  to  answer  a  double  purpose,  and  became 
citadels  of  scientific,  moral  and  religious  truth,  while 
every  pulpit  was  a  rock  of  defense  for  the  liberties  and 
education  of  the  people.  When  the  constitution  was 
adopted  Kansas  incorporated  the  best  educational  sys- 
tem known  to  Europe  and  America,  and  from  small 
beginnings  her  school  interests  have  grown  until  they 
now  stand  at  the  head  of  the  column. 

Among  the  earliest  educational  institutions  of  the 
territory  was  Blue  Mont  College,  located  at  Manhat- 
tan and  built  by  Methodist  money  and  enterprise. 
This  became  a  successful  school  under  the  presidency 
of  Joseph  Denison,  D.  D.,  and  the  agency  of  Pro- 
fessor Isaac  T.  Goodnow.  Finally  Congress  gave  to 
Kansas  a  large  grant  of  the  public  domain  for  agricul- 
tural educational  purposes,  conditionally;  the  state 
being  unable  to  comply  with  the  conditions,  and  rath- 
er than  that  the  grant  should  revert  from  the  state, 
the  Methodists  magnanimously  donated  their  college 
buildings,  apparatus,  furniture,  students,  president, 
etc.,  to  the  state,  thus  securing  the  land  grant,  with  the 
result  that  our  agricultural  college  stands  second  to 
none  in  the  nation. 

From  those  grass  roots  of  Kansas,  now  thirty-five 
years  old,  there  has  grown  and  developed  a  state 
school  system  which  numbers  nine  thousand  three 


48  EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY. 

hundred  and  thirty-four  school-houses  with  eleven 
thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety-six  school-rooms, 
employing  eleven  thousand  nine  hundred  and  three 
well  qualified  teachers,  with  an  enrollment  of  three 
hundred  and  ninety-three  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
forty  pupils  between  five  and  twenty-one  years  of  age. 
The  average  salary  of  teachers  per  month  is  $43.91, 
with  an  average  term  of  twenty-five  weeks.  The  esti- 
mated value  of  school  property,  buildings  and  grounds 
is  $11,193,396.  There  are  one  state  superintendent 
and  one  hundred  and  five  county  superintendents  who 
make  nine  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifteen  visits  to 
the  schools  during  the  year.  There  are  eight  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  ninety-nine  districts  that  sustain 
school  at  least  three  months  in  the  year,  and  but  three 
hundred  and  seventy-five  that  do  not  sustain  them 
that  long.  The  school  system  is  a  very  satisfactory 
one,  and  the  results  are  in  almost  every  district  ex- 
ceedingly gratifying. 

The  qualification  of  our  young  people  for  public 
service  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  every  department  of 
business  activity  is  being  well  supplied  therefrom.  In 
December  of  last  year  while  I  was  in  the  capital  of  the 
nation  I  was  requested  by  Rev.  A.  B.  Leonard,  Sec- 
retary of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  to  make  a  missionary  address  to  a 
large  audience  in  Waugh  Methodist  Church,  on  Home 
Mission  Work.  I  complied,  and  in  the  course  of  my 
remarks  referred  to  the  fact  that  the  greatest  solicitude 
I  had  felt  in  moving  to  Kansas  was  the  apparent  priva- 
tion my  boys  would  experience  in  getting  an  educa- 
tion. After  describing  what  the  Church  had  accom- 
plished in  extending  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  by  the 
aid  of  the  Home  Missionary  Society  I  referred  to  the 
planting  of  schools,  their  growth  and  development, 


EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY.  49 

especially  as  exhibited  in  the  educational  department 
of  the  Columbian  Exposition  at  Chicago,  where,  on  a 
great  map,  with  lines  like  those  on  a  field  chart,  were 
shown  the  rise  and  progress  of  common  education. 
Beginning  in  Massachusetts,  crossing  westward  with 
varied  depressions  and  upward  inflections  of  the  lines, 
the  rise  was  so  perceptible  that  when  the  stream  of 
educational  influence  touched  Kansas  it  almost 
reached  the  highest  line  on  the  map,  showing  that 
Kansas  stood  at  the  head  of  the  procession.  When  I 
saw  this  I  called  my  wife,  who  is  sharer  of  all  my  toils, 
privations  and  joys  and  said  to  her,  "Kansas  leads  the 
Nation !  If  I  were  not  afraid  of  being  arrested  I  would 
shout."  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  a  large  number 
of  persons  came  forward  and  congratulated  me  on  the 
growth  of  Kansas,  among  them  the  chairman  of  the 
sub-committee  on  civil  service  examination,  who,  in 
the  presence  of  a  number  of  gentlemen,  thanked  me, 
saying  my  remarks  about  educational  matters  had 
given  him  the  key  to  an  explanation  which  had  long 
been  lacking  in  his  committee  room;  for  it  had  been 
observable  for  four  or  five  years  past  that  the  best 
prepared  papers  presented  for  examination  by  appli- 
cants for  positions  in  the  various  departments  were  al- 
most invariably  from  Kansas.  So  marked  was  this 
that  whenever  a  paper  showing  thoroughness  of  prep- 
aration came  before  them  they  were  (disposed  to  say, 
"Here  is  another  application  from  a  Kansan."  "Now," 
said  he,  "I  understand  the  matter  perfectly,  and  your 
people  are  to  be  congratulated  upon  their  successful 
educational  advantages." 

Seventeen  church  denominations  have  organized 
seminaries,  colleges  or  universities,  some  of  these  more 
than  one  of  such  school  of  higher  grade,  and  there  is 


fiO  EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY. 

one,  "Campbell  University,"  undenominational.  The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  always  and  everywhere 
the  friend  of  education,  founded  the  first  schools  for 
the  higher  instruction  in  the  territory.  Baker  Univer- 
sity was  chartered  in  1858  and  opened  her  halls  for 
the  reception  of  students  the  same  year;  since  which 
time  through  border  strife,  drought,  grasshopper 
raids,  poverty  and  civil  war,  class  recitations  in  regular 
terms  have  never  been  suspended  for  a  single  school 
day.  From  the  first  president,  Rev.  Dr.  W.R.  Davis.aml 
his  devoted  faculty  to  the  present  Baker  University 
has  been  blessed  with  as  competent  and  self-sacrificing 
a  class  of  professors  and  instructors  as  ever  attempted 
the  developing  and  upbuilding  of  an  educational  in- 
stitution in  America,  and  since  she  graduated  her  first 
class  in  the  state  has  maintained  a  front  rank  among 
the  institutions  of  Kansas.  She  has  had  a  hard  strug- 
gle, but  has  passed  the  crucial  period  and  won  the 
right  to  live — as  well  as  having  demonstrated  her  prov- 
idential mission.  Her  work  has  been  well  and  suc- 
cessfully begun  and  must  not  fail  for  want  of  funds  or 
students.  The  church  and  state  can  well  afford  to 
cherish  and  maintain  this  first  and  high-grade  univer- 
sity. From  the  beginning  the  scholarship  and  curric- 
ulum of  this  school  were  on  a  par  with  the  older 
schools  of  the  East ;  so  that  students  who  went  East  to 
complete  their  courses  of  studies  matriculated  ahead 
of  their  home  classes.  The  moral  and  religious  in- 
fluences of  Baker  have  always  been  of  the  highest  or- 
der and  are  among  her  greatest  agencies  and  causes 
of  commendation. 

Blue  Mont  College  (referred  to  as  the  State  Agri- 
cultural College)  was  the  next  in  order  of  the  Metho- 
dist Colleges,  and  as  such  aid  noble  work  until  trans- 
ferred, when  it  took  a  wider  sweep  in  scientific 


EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY.  51 

studies  of  climate,  soil,  seeds,  trees,  animals  and  all 
husbandry  and  agriculture,  with  but  a  limited  range 
in  the  classics. 

A  school  under  the  quasi-patronage  of  the  Metho- 
dist Church  was  started  at  Circleville,  Jackson  County, 
but  had  a  precarious  life  and  finally  succumbed  to  the 
pressure  of  poverty  and  died  an  honorable  death,  her 
memory  still  living  because  of  the  good  she  did. 

Southwest  Kansas  College  was  founded  at  Winfield 
in  1885,  opened  for  the  reception  of  students  in  1886, 
and  has  associated  with  its  curriculum  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  and  other  Christian  agencies, 
which  make  it  not  only  a  center  of  classical  attain- 
ments but  also  of  broad,  philanthropic  culture  and 
equipment.  The  Kansas  Wesleyan  University,  located 
at  Salina,  was  founded  in  1886,  and  is  in  all  respects 
a  counterpart  of  the  Southwest  College,  with  very 
nearly  identical  purposes,  courses  of  study  and  addenda. 
The  work  these  are  doing  is  being  well  and  faithfully 
done.  These  two  properties  are  valued  at  $172,000. 
thus  making  an  aggregate  value  of  the  three  college 
properties  under  Methodist  control  of  $270,000,  be- 
sides their  endowments.  These  are  large  and  encour- 
aging, but  not  enough.  A  Central  enterprise  at  To- 
peka  suddenly  suspended  (with  a  foundation  worth 
$30,000)  when  the  cyclone  of  contraction  took  place 
because  of  the  "bursting  of  the  boom." 

Critics  have  severely  deprecated  the  multiplying  of 
schools;  I  never  have.  I  believe  there  should  be  ten 
thousand  young  Methodist  people  crowding  the  halls 
of  learning,  preparing  for  more  active  and  useful  lives 
in  the  cause  of  humanity.  I  never  did  and  do  not  now 
believe  in  an  aristocracy,  either  in  the  commercial  or 
monetary  world,  much  less  in  the  educational  field. 
It  should  be  the  ambition  of  every  parent  to  help  his 


52  EARLY  EDUCATIONAL  HISTORY. 

posterity  to  the  best  equipment  for  a  life  of  usefulness, 
and  the  church  does  well  to  provide  liberally  for  the 
education  of  her  children  under  her  own  thoroughly 
equipped  faculties  and  Christian  agencies. 


THE  PLANTING  OF  THE  CHURCH.  53 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  PLANTING  OF- THE  CHURCH. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  always  a  pioneer 
of  evangelism,  was  first  to  enter  the  door  of  occupancy 
of  the  sacred  territory  of  Kansas.  Among  the  ad- 
vance guards  were  such  men  as  Abraham  Still,  W.  H. 
Goode,  J.  S.  Griffing,  L.  B.  Dennis  and  B.  F.  Bowman. 
The  Kansas  and  Nebraska  Conference  was  organized 
in  a  large  tent  in  Lawrence,  the  historic  city,  by 
Bishop  Osman  C.  Baker,  on  Thursday,  October  23, 
A.  D.,  1856,  the  session  closing  on  Saturday,  the  25th, 
showing  a  ministerial  force  of  twenty  members  and 
two  probationers.  These,  with  five  supplies,  were  ex- 
pected to  occupy  Kansas,  Nebraska,  Colorado  and 
New  Mexico,  with  the  Indian  Territory.  Within 
these  vast  bounds  there  were  nine  hundred  and  ninety- 
six  (996)  members  and  one  hundred  and  eight  (108) 
probationers,  with  twenty  (20)  Sunday  Schools,  hav- 
ing one  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty-two  (1,582) 
teachers,  officers  and  scholars,  with  but  five  (5)  meet- 
ing houses  in  all  that  empire,  and  these  but  shanties. 
These  ministers  and  their  wives  were  the  advance 
guard  of  God's  chosen  servants,  who  endured  hard- 
ships as  good  soldiers  of  the  cross,  as  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible  and  His  victories.  The  history  of  the 
struggle  of  church  building  and  organizing  would 
make  a  volume,  and  in  all  this  work  the  preachers  and 
their  families  bore  the  heaviest  part  of  the  burden. 

The  growth  in   church    membership   and  Sunday 


54  THE  PLANTING  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

School,  church  property  and  accommodations,  fol- 
lowing within  forty  years  on  such  territory  and  under 
such  conditions,  including  two  great  upheavals,  re- 
sulting in  bloody  strife  lasting  nearly  as  long  as  the 
revolutionary  war,  coupled  with  wild  speculation  and 
gold  panics,  is  truly  phenomenal.  The  results  are  les- 
son-fraught with  lasting  interest,  showing  a  self-deny- 
ing spirit,  a  heroism  unexcelled  by  any  aggressive 
army  of  itinerants — like  the  angel  of  the  Apocalypse 
flying  through  the  air,  having  the  everlasting  gospel 
to  preach  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth — and  a  won- 
derful responsiveness  of  the  people  in  answering  to 
the  call  to  organize  and  establish  the  opportunities  of 
church  association  for  themselves,  their  families,  and 
their  neighbors.  For  the  churches  of  the  state  are  the 
bulwarks  of  the  civil,  religious,  moral  and  educational 
liberties  of  the  people,  and  wonderfully  promotive  of 
civil  peace,  financial  success,  intellectual  culture  and  the 
highest  and  best  of  religious  life  and  joy. 

The  number  of  those  early  churchmen  who  have 
come  and  gone  is  by  far  the  larger  list.  Only  two  of 
the  charter  members  of  the  conference  remain  in  the 
Kansas  conference,  Rev.  Joseph  Denison,  D.  D.,  and 
B.  F.  Bowman.  Now  Kansas  alone  has  four  (4)  an- 
nual conferences,  which  have  just  stationed  nearly  four 
hundred  and  seventy  (470)  preachers .  and  thirty  (30) 
probationers,  with  over  one  thousand  (1,000)  stations 
and  circuits  to  be  supplied  by  them.  She  has  ninety- 
five  thousand,  eight  hundred  (95,800)  full  members 
and  one  thousand,  five  hundred  (1,500)  probationers. 
Her  Sunday  School  army  under  the  loyal  banner  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  alone  numbers 
eighteen  thousand  (18,000)  officers  and  teachers  with 
over  one  hundred  thousand  (100,000)  pupils.  In 


THE  PLANTING  OF  THE  CHURCH.  55 

Nebraska  there  are  four  (4)  annual  confer- 
ences and  forty-five  thousand  (45,000)  communi- 
cants; in  Colorado  one  conference  and  twelve 
thousand  (12,000)  members;  in  Oklahoma  one 
conference  and  fifteen  thousand  (15,000)  mem- 
bers, and  in  New  Mexico  a  mission  with  two 
hundred  and  fifty  (250)  members.  In  these,  at 
a  reasonable  estimate,  are  eight  hundred  and 
fifty  (850)  preachers  with  one  hundred  thou- 
sand and  forty-five  (100,045)  members  loyal  to 
the  flag  that  made  us  free,  to  the  American 
Sabbath,  the  Bible  and  common  school  edu- 
cation for  all  the  people.  The  valuation  of  church 
property  within  our  organic  lines  amounts  to  the 
enormous  sum  of  $5,170,000,  and  our  churches  have  a 
seating  capacity  for  one  hundred  thousand  people. 

It  is  a  question  of  gravest  importance  whether  the 
multiplication  of  distinct  denominations  has  not  se- 
riously and  censurably  hindered  the  spread  and  in- 
fluence of  Christianity  in  Kansas;  and  it  appears  rea- 
sonable that  all  those  denominations  of  like  religious 
faith  and  church  discipline  and  piety  should  at  the 
earliest  possible  date  so  unite  as  to  make  all  the  avail- 
able influences  and  conveniences  for  church  work  and 
evangelical  success  more  potent  for  good,  as  well  as 
less  burdensome.  There  are  seventy-nine  of  these 
varying  denominations,  and  yet  these  may  be  traced  in 
first  analysis  to  four  or  five  great  cardinal  doctrines. 
These  denominations  are  reported  as  numbering  three 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  communicants,  and  a  great 
army  of  pastors. 

If  all  these  were  united  in  a  spirit  of  broad,  univer- 
sal evangelism  what  a  mighty  host  it  would  be! 


1  AM  BORN. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

"I   AH   BORN.' 

I,  Hugh  Dunn  Fisher,  was  born  in  Steubenvillc, 
Jefferson  county,  Ohio,  March  14,  1824.  My  father 
was  William  Fisher,  the  son  of  John  Christopher  and 
Elizabeth  Bratton  Fisher.  These  grandparents  were 
German,  by  a  long  line  of  Teutonic  extraction.  Both 
were  born  in  the  land  of  Huss,  were  Lutheran  prot- 
estants  "from  principle,"  and  members  of  the  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  Church  "of  choice."  Their  children 
were  all  baptized  according  to  the  beautiful  ritual  of 
that  Church.  The  family  was  a  large  one,  most  of  the 
children  living  to  a  good  old  age.  William,  my  father, 
was  the  third  son  and  favorite  brother,  always  regarded 
with  that  peculiar  respect  and  courtesy  that  is  the  pride 
of  a  well-ordered  German  family  in  recognizing  a  be- 
loved parent  or  brother.  He  was  born  in  Staunton,  a 
beautiful  little  town  on  the  South  branch  of  the  famous 
"Potomac"  River  in  "East  Virginia,"  on  the  26th  of 
March.  1793. 

In  1805  the  family  emigrated  to  what  was  then  re- 
garded as  the  "Great  Wilderness,"  as  all  that  region 
west  of  the  Alleghcnies,  and  especially  the  Ohio  Val- 
ley, was  called.  So  rude  and  barbarous  were  the 
methods  of  emigration  at  that  early  day  that  they 
tromd  the  mountains  on  pack-saddles  in  company 
with  a  "salt  train,"  no  wagon  roads  being  yet  opened. 
The  trail  was  no  steep  and  rough  and  narrow  in  places 
that  many  times  were  they  compelled  to  unburden 


I  AM  BORN*.  57 

their  laboring  horses  and  assist  them  in  the  ascent  of 
the  mountains  with  ropes,  carrying  the  goods  and 
children  to  a  place  of  rest  where  they  could  remount 
in  safety  to  pursue  their  difficult  and  dangerous  jour- 
ney. They  wrere  compelled  to  kindle  fires  at  night  to 
protect  themselves  from  the  wild  beasts  inhabiting  the 
mountains.  Not  infrequently  did  they  startle  the  bear, 
deer  and  wolf  from  the  dense  thickets  of  flowering 
laurel  and  underbrush  which  skirted  their  crooked  and 
rugged  trail  to  the  gateway  of  the  West.  When  the 
family  at  last  descended  from  the  mountain  the  first 
settlement  they  came  upon  was  a  point  near  the  pres- 
ent site  of  West  Newton,  Pennsylvania,  where  there 
was  a  village  called  Plump  Sauk,  then  a  miserable 
apology  for  a  town,  but  a  real  frontier  village,  full  of 
drunken  and  debauched  men.  After  reaching  the 
banks  of  the  Youghiogheny  River  the  family  stopped 
and  established  the  first  pottery  West  of  the  Allegheny 
mountains. 

The  following  spring  they  descended  the  Yougheo- 
gheny  River  in  a  small  family  boat  to  its  confluence 
with  the  Monongahela  at  the  point  now  occupied  by 
McKeesport,  a  few  miles  above  the  noted  place  of 
Braddock's  defeat,  still  called  "Braddock's  Field."  The 
history  of  Braddock's  fall  and  Washington's  bravery 
was  fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  emigrant  family  and  they 
felt  no  little  anxiety  in  passing  down  the  river  in  so 
unprotected  a  manner.  They  were  compelled  to  row 
the  boat  with  oarsmen  hidden  from  view  to  keep  the 
men  from  being  picked  off  by  the  Indians,  who  ap- 
peared on  the  banks  at  several  points  and  by  signs  and 
various  devices  sought  to  induce  the  emigrants  to 
come  near  enough  to  be  captured.  But  the  men  kept 
her  well  out  into  the  stream  and  by  careful  watching 


&8  I  AM  BORN. 

and  earnest  rowing  landed  the  family  in  safety  after 
several  days  and  nights  at  the  site  of  Steubenville. 

There  were  but  eight  or  ten  houses  in  the  village  in 
that  day,  and  these  were  principally  built  of  logs. 
Among  the  rest  there  was  a  "block  house,"  or  kind 
of  ancient  citadel  of  defense,  into  which  the  settlers 
might  gather  in  times  of  alarm  and  danger  from  the 
Indians.  These  alarms  were  frequent  and  the  danger 
so  great  that  much  of  the  daily  labor  was  performed 
with  gun  in  hand,  ready  for  an  emergency.  Several 
years  later  the  Indians  came  into  this  settlement  and 
carried  away  captive  Daniel  Pursley,  a  lad  in  his  teens, 
and  his  playmate,  Seth  Bickerstaff,  about  his  own  age. 
The  latter  escaped  through  the  superstition  of  the  sav- 
ages, by  the  interposition  of  the  Great  Spirit,  as  they 
supposed.  Young  Pursley  was  retained  in  the  tribe 
until  he  became  a  young  man.  The  writer  has  often 
heard  "Father  Pursley,"  as  he  was  later  called,  narrate 
the  most  thrilling  incidents  of  his  Indian  slavery,  his 
escape  and  conversion  to  God.  As  he  would  stand  in 
the  class  room  to  relate  his  strange,  wild  experience, 
with  uplifted  hand  and  pointed  finger  he  would  shout 
in  Indian  style,  "The  Victory!  The  Victory!!"  crying 
"Who-o-o,  Who-o-o,  Who-o-o,  Who-o-o-pe!"  until 
the  class  room  would  ring.  He  was  indeed  a  shout- 
ing Methodist." 

Grandfather  Fisher  established  a  pottery  in  Steub- 
enville, but  there  being  little  demand  for  his  wares  it 
did  not  prove  a  success.  Here  he  died,  but  the  rest  of 
the  family  remained  together  until  death  called  a  dear 
son  named  Joseph.  The  other  sons  and  daughters  be- 
came so  permanently  located  as  ever  to  remain  within 
easy  reach  of  each  other,  the  last  one  dying  in  1890. 

My  father  went  to  live  with  Barnard  Lucas,  a  typical 


I  AM  BORN.  59 

Baltimorean  Methodist.  There  were  at  this  time  eight 
or  nine  persons  in  Steubenville  who  had  brought  cer- 
tificates of  membership  in  the  Methodist  church  to 
their  Western  home.  These  organized  a  class  of  which 
Mr.  Lucas  became  leader.  The  Sabbath  after  the  or- 
ganization my  father,  then  a  mere  boy,  gave  his  name 
as  a  probationer  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
thus  identifying  himself  for  life  with  this  then  hated 
people.  This  step  greatly  exposed  him  to  the  perse- 
cution and  hatred  of  wicked  boys  and  men.  He  was 
often  followed  and  stoned  as  he  returned  from  evening 
prayer  and  other  Christian  meetings,  but  this  in  no 
wise  daunted  or  discouraged  him  in  his  life  of  devotion 
to  his  Master's  service.  He  became  a  class  leader  in 
the  church,  which  relation  he  held  for  more  than 
thirty-five  consecutive  years.  He  was  a  remarkably 
useful  leader,  sometimes  having  charge  of  three  classes 
at  once,  always  leading  with  skill  and  acceptability  and 
being  almost  a  second  Corvoso.  At  times  as  many  as 
thirty  persons  who  belonged  to  his  class  would  pray 
in  public,  and  many  useful  leaders  were  trained  under 
his  care. 

Father  was  happy  in  his  choice  of  a  helpmeet,  in 
the  person  of  Isabella  Dunn,  daughter  of  Hugh  and 
Rebecca  Dunn,  of  Scotch  descent.  From  early  girl- 
hood she  had  been  a  devoted  Christian  and  became  a 
great  help  to  my  father  in  his  Christian  life,  her  pa- 
tient, quiet  spirit  toning  down  his  impulsive  and  some- 
what hasty  temperament.  My  parents  were  poor,  like 
most  of  the  citizens  in  that  early  day,  but  by  diligence 
and  frugality  were  enabled  to  rear  their  family  in  rea- 
sonable comfort. 

******* 

My  mother  was  an  invalid  for  years,  so  greatly 
afflicted  that  for  long  periods  she  was  deprived  of  the 


60  I  AM  BORN. 

privilege  of  attending  public  religious  services  with 
those  she  loved.  My  recollections  of  her  are  associ- 
ated with  my  earliest  religious  impressions,  made  by 
her  example  and  teachings.  The  Bible  was  her  daily 
companion  and  she  early  inclined  me  to  read  and  rev- 
erence the  Word  of  God.  I  remember  a  most  impres- 
sive lesson  given  me  under  these  circumstances.  A 
little  girl  by  the  name  of  Carroll,  whose  sister  was  a 
very  dear  friend  of  my  sister,  died.  My  sister  took  me 
to  Mr.  Carroll's  the  morning  of  the  funeral  to  see  the 
corpse.  This  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  stood  be- 
side a  coffin  looking  upon  the  lifeless  form  of  a  human 
being.  My  heart  was  deeply  touched.  In  the  after- 
noon when  the  bell  was  tolling  slowly  and  solemnly 
my  mother  drew  me  near  her  side  as  she  sat  in  her 
chair  and  talked  to  me  of  God  and  heaven,  and  told 
me  with  much  tenderness  that  if  I  would  be  pious  and 
serve  God  in  life  when  I  should  die  my  spirit  would 
go  to  heaven.  I  remember  I  believed  that  the  soul 
of  that  little  girl  was  with  the  angels,  singing  the 
praises  of  God.  That  lesson  has  not  lost  its  effect 
upon  my  mind  to  this  hour.  Soon  after  this  occur- 
rence mother  took  n.e  to  her  bedroom  and  caused  me 
to  kneel  by  her  side  and  there  prayed  for  her  little  son 
while  the  warm  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks  and  fell  on 
my  upturned  face.  I  wondered  why  my  mother  wept. 
I  know  now  why  she  wept  and  prayed! 

It  was  the  established  custom  of  my  father  to  have 
family  prayers.  Often  did  father  and  mother  become 
so  wonderfully  blessed  on  such  occasions  that  they 
shouted  the  praises  of  God,  rejoicing  with  exceeding 
joy.  Very  frequently  class  leaders  and  others  would 
come  and  spend  the  evening  at  our  home,  when  a 


I  AM  BORN.  61 

season  of  song  and  prayer  would  end  in  a  grand  shout 
of  praise  to  Christ  the  Redeemer. 

In  1829  my  father  rented  and  took  charge  of  a 
ferry  at  the  foot  of  Market  street  in  Steubenville.  We 
lived  near  the  river  where  we  had  a  neighbor,  Mr. 
Robert  Hering,  who  was  a  warm  friend  of  Sabbath 
schools,  and  a  kind  man  to  little  boys.  On  the  day 
that  I  was  eight  years  old  he  presented  me  with  a  little 
book  called  "The  Pilgrims."  I  prized  that  book  very 
highly  and  read  it  with  great  delight  and  profit.  I  had 
a  playhouse  in  the  yard  into  which  I  used  to  go  to 
read  and  pray.  On  that  day  I  took  my  new  book 
and  went  there  to  read.  While  there  I  know  my 
heart  was  renewed.  I  was  exceedingly  happy,  and  I 
felt  as  distinctly  as  I  ever  have  since  that  I  was  in- 
wardly moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  a  preacher  of 
the  gospel.  From  that  day  all  my  reading  was  with 
a  view  to  a  preparation  for  that  great  work,  and  I  did 
not  pass  a  week  without  the  conviction  that  I  was  to 
be  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

During  our  residence  here  my  father  engaged  in 
keeping  a  store.  Th\g,  with  the  ferry,  was  helping 
him  to  recover  losses  sustained  by  going  security  for  a 
brother  who  had  failed  in  business.  But  a  band  of 
desperadoes,  some  of  whom  were  afterward  hanged 
in  Wheeling  for  murder,  broke  into  his  store  and  rob- 
bed it  of  a  large  quantity  of  valuable  goods,  money 
and  papers,  which  so  embarrassed  him  that  he  never 
fully  recovered  from  the  loss  sustained.  Thus  embar- 
rassed in  business  and  having  sickness  to  contend  with 
he  had  ever  after  a  hard  struggle  to  support  his  fam- 
ily, and  could  give  his  children  only  a  limited  educa- 
tion. We  were  all  of  a  studious  turn,  however,  and 
made  reasonable  progress  for  our  opportunities.  By 
my  sister's  side  I  took  my  first  lesson  in  a  little  Sunday 


I  AM  BORN. 

school  primer.  Both  my  sisters  were  early  in  life  con- 
verted and  became  active  in  the  service  of  God.  Two 
other  sisters  had  died  in  infancy.  My  older  brother, 
who  was  named  for  Grandfather  Fisher — John  Chris- 
topher— was  happily  converted  while  our  mother  still 
lived.  He  became  a  useful  class  leader,  an  efficient 
steward  and  trustee  in  the  church,  and  lived  and  died 
an  exemplary  member  of  the  church  of  our  father. 

After  the  death  of  mother,  on  September  7,  1837, 
we  were  left  in  the  care  of  our  second  sister,  who  took 
charge  of  the  home  and  family,  the  older  sister  having 
married  just  one  week  before  mother  died.  Father, 
sister  and  three  brothers  were  now  left  without  a  moth- 
er's counsel  to  guide  them  in  domestic  cares  or  the 
affairs  of  life.  Our  home  was  gloomy;  but  the 
triumph  of  mother  was  so  complete  that  heaven 
seemed  nearer  and  the  Savior  dearer  than  ever  before. 

Her  last  words  were,  "Jesus  is  mine,  and  I  am  His." 

Father's  second  wife  was  Miss  Elizabeth  Permar,  a 
maiden  lady  of  considerable  experience  in  domestic 
nfTairs,  having  in  girlhood  been  charged  with  the  care 
of  her  father's  family  upon  the  death  of  her  own  moth- 
er. She  was  also  a  devout  Christian  woman  and 
proved  to  be  a  good  mother  and  a  great  blessing  to 
our  home.  I  was  asked  when  father  brought  her  to 
us:  "What  are  you  going  to  call  her?"  I  answered: 
"I  am  going  to  call  her  mother,  and  if  I  do  my  duty 
she  will  do  hers,"  and  so  it  proved.  She  was  always  P.S 
a  mother  to  me. 


MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL.  63 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MY   CONVERSION   AND  CALL. 

In  1838  Rev.  George  S.  Holmes  was  the  pastor  of 
the  church  of  which  my  father  and  family  were  mem- 
bers. During  the  winter  there  was  a  remarkable  re- 
vival, taking  in  its  range  the  old  and  young  of  both 
sexes.  Among  the  converts  was  the  pastor's  son, 
Charles  Avery.  He  and  I  were  nearly  of  an  age  and 
very  intimate  friends.  On  the  evening  of  Monday, 
February  15,  1838,  Charles  was  converted.  Next 
morning  our  Sunday  school  superintendent,  Mr. 
Francis  Bates,  came  to  the  shop  where  I  was  working 
and  said  to  me,  "Hugh,  you  should  have  been  at  the 
meeting  last  night  to  have  seen  how  happy  Charles 
Holmes  was.  He  was  converted."  I  could  not  reply. 
I  went  out  of  the  shop  and  passed  around  the  large 
chimney  used  by  the  shop  (we  were  coopers)  and  wept 
like  a  child.  My  young  friend  had  obtained  salvation 
and  I  was  without  a  satisfying  assurance  of  mine,  for 
though  my  childhood's  conversion  had  never  lost  its 
influence  upon  me,  the  years  had  brought  increasing 
need  of  a  larger  grace.  That  evening  I  went  to  church 
and  during  the  sermon  my  heart  was  broken.  When 
the  invitation  for  mourners  was  given  I  went  and  knelt 
as  a  seeker  of  conscious  salvation.  That  night  I  found 
no  clear  evidence  of  peace.  On  the  next  afternoon  I 
attended  a  private  prayer  meeting  led  by  my  father 
and  again  presented  myself  at  the  altar  of  prayer.  I 
felt  some  relief  of  mind  from  the  fact  that  I  knew  I  was 
in  the  line  of  duty.  At  night  I  again  presented  myself 


64  MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL. 

as  a  seeker,  resolved  that  I  would  not  leave  the  place 
until  consciously  saved.  My  case  grew  desperate.  I 
felt  that  it  was  all  dark,  that  I  was  sinking  into  despair. 
The  floor  on  which  I  was  kneeling  seemed  to  be  sink- 
ing beneath  me  and  I  appeared  hopelessly  lost.  Sud- 
denly and  to  my  great  astonishment  my  tears  ceased 
to  flow.  Just  then  my  kind  Sabbath  school  teacher, 
Mr.  John  Taylor,  came  to  my  side  and  laying  his  arm 
tenderly  around  my  neck  with  deep  sympathy,  said  to 
me  earnestly,  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved." 

That  was  exactly  what  I  was  trying  to  do,  but  just 
what  I  did  not  know  how  to  do.  His  words  sank  deep 
into  my  ear  and  seemed  to  possess  a  wonderful  charm, 
especially  when  he  spoke  the  name  of  "Jesus."  This 
strengthened  my  heart.  I  raised  erect  upon  my  knees 
and  stretching  my  hands  to  heaven  cried  out  in  an- 
guish, "Lord,  save  or  I  perish."  I  lost  sight  of  myself 
and  my  surroundings.  The  ceiling  seemed  to  vanish 
as  I  gazed  upward,  the  roof  to  part  asunder,  and  by 
faith  I  beheld  Christ  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father  looking  tenderly  down  upon  me.  I  ventured 
out  of  myself  and  sins,  being  helped  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  into  the  arms  of  Jesus,  and  as  quick  as  a  spark 
from  smitten  steel  light  fell  upon  me  and  filled  the 
house  with  glory.  My  sins  were  pardoned!  My  soul 
was  free!  I  rejoiced  in  the  clearest  possible  evidence 
that  I  was  born  again  and  adopted  into  the  family  of 
God.  I  bounded  over  the  mourners'  bench  and  across 
the  altar  into  the  arms  of  my  young  friend  and  we 
shouted  together  the  praises  of  God  in  the  presence  of 
the  vast  congregation,  most  of  whom  had  known  me 
from  childhood  and  many  of  whom  deeply  sym- 
pathized with  me  in  mv  new  found  joy,  and  praised 
God  in  my  behalf.  When  my  joy  had  subsided  a  little 


MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL.  65 

I  wondered  why  I  had  not  believed  earlier — it  now  ap- 
peared so  pleasant  and  easy.  The  evidence  of  my  ac- 
ceptance was  so  clear  that  I  have  never  for  a  single 
moment  since  that  night  been  tempted  to  doubt  it. 

Immediately  my  impressions  of  duty  grew  clearer 
and  I  felt  with  new  force  that  I  was  called  to  preach 
Jesus  and  the  resurrection.  As  I  walked  home  with 
my  brother  and  sister  it  appeared  to  me  that  the  moon 
and  stars  shone  with  greater  brilliancy  than  ever  be- 
fore. All  nature  seemed  changed  into  one  vast  scene 
of  delight  and  praise.  My  soul  was  exceedingly  peace- 
ful and  happy. 

With  renewed  assiduity  I  began  to  study  everything 
that  I  thought  would  fit  me  for  a  useful  ministerial 
life.  I  found  great  difficulties  to  be  overcome.  My 
education  was  of  necessity  very  limited.  Schools  were 
not  accessible.  My  father  was  getting  old  and  had  to 
struggle  to  provide  for  his  family.  His  previous  losses 
had  so  reduced  him  financially  that  all  his  children 
found  it  necessary  to  do  what  they  could  to  help  him. 
Therefore  we  were  raised  to  very  active  habits,  which, 
however,  are  perhaps  as  great  a  fortune  as  land  or 
money.  My  opportunities  for  obtaining  an  education 
were  greater  than  any  of  the  family,  as  I  was  acquiring 
a  trade  which  enabled  me  to  study.  But  another  diffi- 
culty confronted  me.  Our  church  was  always  clam- 
oring for  "educated  preachers,"  and  at  this  time  there 
was  much  talk  about  higher  education  for  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  though  not  so  much  as  to  how  those 
called  to  this  work  were  to  obtain  education.  I  knew 
little,  indeed  almost  nothing,  about  circuit  work,  ex- 
cept as  my  ideas  had  been  formed  from  what  I  knew 
of  full  grown  and  able  preachers,  such  as  Waterman, 
Bascom,  Holmes,  Babcock,  Swazey,  Kinney,  Cook, 

5 


66  MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL. 

Battell  and  their  class  of  expounders  of  the  truth.  I 
could  not  expect  to  preach  as  they  did,  but  how  my 
heart  panted  for  the  knowledge  that  would  fit  me  for 
the  ministry!  My  soul  thirsted  for  the  learning  that 
lay  beyond  my  reach. 

A  third  difficulty  stood  in  the  way  to  hinder  me. 
Several  young  men  had  felt  "called"  and  were  per- 
suaded that  they  should  preach.  The  church  encour- 
aged them  and  for  a  season  they  did  well,  but  before 
getting  into  conference  they  broke  down  and  utterly 
failed.  The  fear  of  a  like  failure  became  the  greatest 
barrier  in  my  way.  Looking  back  upon  those  early 
needs  and  fears  I  am  led  to  think  that  it  is  much  easier 
for  a  young  man  to  start  in  the  ministry  from  a  rural 
district  or  country  charge  than  from  a  city  station. 
With  these  difficulties  in  my  way  on  one  hand  and 
my  convictions  of  duty  on  the  other  I  had  a  terrible 
warfare  running  through  all  the  years  of  my  young 
life  and  manhood.  Sometimes  I  was  almost  driven  to 
despair,  when  I  would  conclude  to  give  up  the  idea  of 
becoming  a  preacher.  But  in  this  conclusion  I  found 
no  rest.  Then  I  would  resolve  to  go  forward.  If  God 
had  called  me  he  was  responsible  and  would  clear  the 
path  before  me  as  I  advanced.  I  had  adopted  as  my 
motto  that  quaint  saying  of  Davy  Crockett's,  "Be  sure 
you  arc  right  and  then  go  ahead ;"  and  again  and  again 
under  its  quickening  influence  my  courage  would 
arouse  and  I  would  press  on  through  the  darkness 
until  light  would  come  upon  my  soul. 

All  this  time  I  was  reading,  studying  and  praying 
while  I  continued  to  help  my  father  maintain  his  fam- 
ily and  pay  my  way  through  school.  For  months  I 
worked  from  early  in  the  morning  until  nine  o'clock, 
then  met  my  classes  in  the  academy  and  recited  with 
them,  returning  immediately  to  my  work,  where  I 


MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL.  67 

would  continue  until  4  p.  m.,  again  returning  to  recite, 
then  working  until  dark  and  studying  until  midnight. 
My  lessons  in  the  languages,  higher  mathematics  and 
astronomy  were  studied  with  my  books  lying  or 
standing  open  on  my  bench  held  in  position  by  a 
block  of  wood.  I  would  catch  a  sentence  and  while 
champering  a  head  or  setting  a  hoop  would  repeat  it 
over  and  over  until  I  could  catch  another  and  settle 
it  in  my  mind.  Very  many  nights  when  the  town  bell 
in  the  old  tower  would  toll  out  the  noon  of  night  I 
was  on  my  knees  with  the  open  Bible  spread  on  the 
shop  chair  praying  to  the  Giver  of  Wisdom,  who  up- 
braideth  not,  that  he  would  guide  my  path  aright. 

I  continued  thus  to  study  and  work  until  our  family 
physician  enjoined  my  father  to  no  longer  allow  me  to 
do  so  lest  I  should  ruin  my  health,  which,  greatly  to 
my  sorrow,  was  already  impaired.  So  I  was  com- 
pelled to  change  my  habits  of  study  and  devote  less 
time  to  my  books.  Still  my  soul  thirsted  for  knowl- 
edge that  I  might  be  qualified  for  usefulness  as  a 
preacher -of  salvation.  Often  I  went  under  the  river 
bank  into  coves  washed  by  the  eddying  waters  of  the 
beautiful  Ohio,  and  imagining  the  stream  a  congrega- 
tion of  sinners  I  would  preach  repentance,  faith  and 
salvation,  weeping  at  the  story  of  the  cross  while  my 
soul  was  moved  with  a  desire  to  do  good.  There  were 
times  when  the  sense  of  responsibility  upon  me  was 
so  great  that  I  prayed  in  agony  of  soul  to  be  released 
and  have  another  called  in  my  stead. 

Just  opposite  where  we  lived  there  was  a  deep  de- 
file between  the  towering  Virginia  hills  which  skirt  the 
Ohio  opposite  Steubenville.  This  formed  a  dark,  ro- 
mantic canon,  bowered  with  stately  pines  and  graceful 
birch.  Vast  cliffs  of  rocks  stood  bare  on  either  side, 


68  MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL. 

and  away  up  the  winding  canon  was  an  old  moss-cov- 
ered rock  sheltered  by  a  beautiful  birch,  so  dense  in  its 
foliage  and  so  interlacing  its  comrades  that  the  sun- 
light scarce  ever  fell  upon  the  secluded  spot.  I  some- 
times went  there  to  pray,  and  more  than  once  did  I 
think  I  would  go,  like  Elijah  in  the  wilderness,  and 
hide  behind  that  rock  and  fast  and  pray  until  God 
would  either  relieve  me  from  the  call  to  the  ministry 
or  by  audible  voice  tell  me  in  unmistakable  words  what 
he  would  have  me  do  and  how  he  would  have  me  do 
it.  Then  the  Holy  Spirit  would  ask  "What  more  or 
greater  evidence  would  a  voice  give  than  that  thou  hast 
in  the  inward  call  of  the  Holy  Ghost?"  The  conflict 
was  continuous  and  consuming,  notwithstanding  1 
doubted  neither  my  conversion  nor  call.  Not  a  day 
or  hour  has  passed  without  that  deep,  constant  urgent 
voice  as  clear  as  the  hour  I  first  heard  it. 

Some  years  later  I  formed  the  acquaintance  of  John 
R.  Shearer,  a  young  man  who  afterward  became  a 
member  of  the  Pittsburg  conference.  One  beautiful 
Sabbath  afternoon  as  we  walked  together  I  revealed  to 
him  what  I  had  kept  locked  up  in  my  heart  so  long — 
my  convictions  of  duty  and  the  severity  of  my  strug- 
gle. He  entered  into  full  sympathy  with  me,  gave  me 
excellent  advice,  and  soon  after  wrote  me  a  letter 
containing  good  and  profitable  direction.  Following 
upon  this,  I  conferred  with  the  presiding  elder  con- 
cerning the  subject  of  my  desire  and  hope,  but  was 
sadly  disappointed  in  receiving  from  him  whose  duty 
it  was  to  help  me  little  of  encouragement  and  no  valu- 
able advice. 

I  was  at  this  time  a  member  of  the  Young  Men's 
prayer  meeting,  and,  as  the  discipline  recommended 
and  required,  several  young  men  about  my  age  had 
organized  a  "Band  Meeting."  We  met  in  band  in  an 


MY  CONVERSION  AND  CALL.  69 

upper  room,  with  closed  doors,  for  the  purpose  of 
scrutinizing  our  hearts  and  conduct.  This  was  the 
best  means  of  grace  I  ever  attended.  Here  we  laid 
our  souls  open  before  God  and  each  other  and  prayed 
with  and  for  each  other.  The  Lord  heard  and  answer- 
ed us.  I  was  also  greatly  aided  in  preparation  by  a 
"Youth's  Lyceum"  in  which  we  debated  questions  of 
a  strictly  moral  character.  On  a  memorable  occasion 
we  had  the  question  "Has  ,Man  the  Power  of  Voli- 
tion?" For  once  and  only  once  I  turned  Calvanist, 
and  taking  the  "Westminster  Confession  of  Faith"  and 
"Buck's  Theological  Dictionary"  for  text  books,  made 
a  pretty  fair  defense  of  the  negative.  Indeed,  it  was 
placed  to  my  credit  that  I  won  a  decided  victory — it 
was  unfortunate,  however,  that  it  should  have  been  on 
the  wrong  side! 

These  opportunities  with  regular  attendance  upon 
Sabbath  schools,  Bible  classes,  and  teachers'  meetings, 
became  as  schooling  to  me.  In  fact  I  graduated  from 
the  Sabbath  school  into  the  ministry.  It  was  my  theo- 
logical Alma  Mater.  My  Sunday  school  commence- 
ment was  the  beginning  of  my  itinerancy.  Few  in  the 
church  or  Sabbath  school  knew  that  I  was  preparing 
for  the  ministry,  only  as  they  surmised  it  from  my 
close  application  to  study,  though  the  church  seemed 
to  have  a  conviction  that  I  would  preach.  Meantime 
the  lessons  I  had  taken  in  vocal  music  were  proving 
of  great  use  in  my  work,  and  I  was  early  elected 
chorister  to  the  Sabbath  school  and  subsequently  to 
the  church. 


70  BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

BETROTHAL   AND    FIRST   WORK. 

Our  Sabbath  school  was  a  model  school.  We  had 
forty-four  regular  teachers  besides  a  full  corps  of  offi- 
cers. Most  of  these  were  deeply  devoted  to  the  school 
and  church.  It  was  here  that  I  became  acquainted 
with  Miss  Elizabeth  M.  Acheson,  who  subsequently 
became  my  wife.  She  was  the  oldest  daughter  of  John 
and  Ann  Jane  Acheson,  who  were  Scotch  Presby- 
terians and  of  Scotch-Irish  extraction.  Elizabeth  be- 
ing warmly  enwrapped  in  the  Sabbath  school,  a  con- 
geniality of  interests  ensued.  Acquaintance  became 
intimacy.  This  became  a  matter  of  prayer;  for  I  was 
not  free  to  marry,  as  that  would  effectually  prevent 
my  becoming  an  itinerant.  Yet,  believing  as  I  did,  that 
this  young  woman,  who  is  by  my  side  at  the  age  of 
seventy  years  as  I  write  these  lines,  would  make  me 
a  helpmeet  indeed,  I  proposed  to  her  and  in  due  time 
was  accepted,  and  the  time  agreed  upon  for  marrying 
was  put  five  years  in  the  future — unless  the  Lord 
should  open  my  way  earlier  into  the  itnerancy. 

This  was  a  fortunate  contract  for  me,  for  not  in- 
frequently when,  discouraged  on  account  of  the  diffi- 
culties in  my  way,  I  would  say,  "I  have  a  notion  to 
give  up  the  idea  of  being  a  preacher,  get  married  and 
settle  down  in  life;  the  church  needs  devoted  laymen, 
as  well  as  preachers,"  my  betrothed  would  reply:  "You 
believe  you  are  called  of  God  to  be  a  preacher;  if  you 
disobey  Him  you  cannot  prosper;  I  don't  want  to 


BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK.  71 

marry  a  failure;  do  you  remember  Jonah?  I  don't 
want  a  whale  to  swallow  my  husband.  He  might 
not  escape  as  well  as  Jonah  did;  we  will  wait  God's 
own  time."  Thus,  at  the  time  I  most  needed  help  God 
gave  me  a  counsellor  whose  advice  has  always  been 
in  the  line  of  duty.  My  brother-in-law,  Joseph  Lan- 
ing,  though  not  a  professed  Christian,  also  gave  me 
advice  which  wonderfully  strengthened  me  in  the 
overcoming  of  obstacles  which  appeared  to  me  almost 
insurmountable. 

Thus  helped  I  pressed  onward.  My  early  efforts 
at  public  leadership  and  speaking  were  trying  ordeals, 
almost  crucifixions,  but  usually  resulted  in  victory, 
increase  of  strength  and  high  resolve.  My  sermons  to 
imaginary  congregations  were  prophecies,  many  of 
them  already  fulfilled.  The  scenes  of  my  youthful 
vision  became  realities  in  fact  and  form.  My  first  at- 
tempt at  leading  was  in  a  young  men's  prayer  meeting. 
Clark  Huff  and  William  Richards  were  the  responsible 
leaders.  It  was  their  duty  to  see  that  the  meeting  was 
properly  conducted.  I  had  been  appointed  to  open 
the  devotions  with  reading,  singing  and  prayer.  I  had 
learned  my  scripture  lesson  almost  by  heart.  My 
hymn  was  number  seven  hundred  and  one.  When 
the  hour  came  for  commencing  the  service  I  was  so 
seized  with  fear  that  I  could  not  stand  up  to  read. 
Brother  Huff  seeing  my  embarrassment  sang  a  verse 
or  two  and  then  said:  "Take  up  the  cross,  Brother 
Hugh,  there  is  a  blessing  under  it."  With  great 
trembling  and  fear  I  arose,  read  my  scripture  lesson 
and  knelt  and  prayed.  This  meeting  proved  a  great 
benefit  to  my  soul,  lessening  my  timidity  and  increas- 
ing my  spiritual  strength. 

My  first  public  speech  was  a  missionary  address 


?•_'  BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK. 

before  the  Sabbath  school  of  nearly  eight  hundred. 
I  was  then  but  a  lad.  God  gave  me  help  and  the  re- 
sult of  that  effort  lives  yet,  though  the  majority  who 
heard  it  have  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus. 

Soon  after  this,  upon  my  motion  in  teachers'  meet- 
ing, we  planned  a  Sabbath  school  in  the  district  in 
the  north  part  of  the  city.  I  was  its  first  secretary 
and  commissioned  to  secure  the  use  of  the  house.  The 
school  developed  very  rapidly  and  grew  into  a  good 
appointment,  finally  becoming  a  self-sustaining  sta- 
tion. It  was  in  this  house  that  several  years  later  I 
preached  my  first  and  trial  sermon,  and  it  was  in  this 
house  that  I  was  afterwards  regularly  licensed  to 
preach  on  Christmas  Day,  1847,  a°d  it  was  in  this 
house  that  I  was,  in  December,  1895,  introduced  oy 
the  pastor  of  the  now  prosperous  church  as  the 
founder  and  planter  of  it. 

About  the  time  we  organized  this  Sabbath  school 
I  was  appointed  class  leader.  With  much  fear  and 
trembling  I  attempted  to  lead.  Good  results  followed 
from  my  efforts,  and  the  class,  though  almost  broken 
up  at  the  time  I  took  charge,  soon  recovered  a  good 
attendance. 

My  leadership  here  ended  only  to  give  place  to  more 
active  duties  as  an  exhorter.  The  first  meeting  I  held 
in  this  latter  relation  was  in  Sycamore  school-house 
on  Florence  Circuit,  of  which  Rev.  Israel  Dallas  was 
pastor.  He  was  called  home  on  account  of  the  sick- 
ness of  his  father  in  the  fall  of  1844,  Just  a^ter  tnc 
presidential  election  in  which  Polk  and  Dallas  were 
made  president  and  vice-president.  I  had  been  ab- 
sent from  home  when  Brother  Dallas  called  to  secure 
my  services  to  fill  appointments  during  his  absence. 
When  I  returned  my  father  told  me  Mr.  Dallas  had 


BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK.  73 

called  to  see  me.  I  wondered  why  the  vice-president 
of  the  United  States  should  call  up  on  me,  especially 
as  all  my  political  feelings  were  on  the  other  side. 
Seeing  my  quandary  and  misconception,  father  hu- 
mored the  joke  a  little  until  I  became  thoroughly  in- 
terested to  know  what  the  vice-president  wished  with 
me,  when  I  was  gravely  informed  that  it  was  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Dallas  who  had  called  and  who  wanted  me  to 
preach  or  hold  a  meeting  at  Sycamore  school-house, 
in  Virginia. 

At  the  appointed  time  I  went  to  the  place  of  meet- 
ing and  found  it  full  of  people  anxious  to  hear  the 
gospel.  I  spoke  to  them  from  the  language  of  John 
the  Baptist.  "He  must  increase  but  I  decrease,"  and 
we  had  what  was  to  me  a  glorious  meeting.  This, 
almost  the  beginning  of  my  ministerial  work,  was  in- 
dicative of  the  larger  duties  soon  to  overtake  me,  in 
whose  struggles  and  conflicts  encouragement  and  vic- 
tories were  often  to  mingle. 

Hill's  school-house  in  Ohio,  and  Beatie's  school- 
house  in  Virginia  were  points  where  occasional  visits 
afforded  me  the  opportunity  of  holding  religious  services 
for  exhortation  and  prayer.  Sometimes,  also,  I  ac- 
companied Mr.  Frederic  Risher,  a  local  preacher  of 
some  repute,  to  appointments  in  Annapolis,  called  Old 
Blue  Salem.  These  journeys  afforded  me  opportunity 
to  converse  with  one  who  had  larger  experience  than 
I  and  proved  very  profitable,  yielding  to  me  the 
treasures  of  a  knowledge  I  could  not  hope  for  by  read- 
ing alone,  though  I  was  all  the  while  applying  myself 
to  study  with  the  greatest  possible  diligence.  I  read, 
visited,  exhorted,  and  attended  all  the  meetings  I  could 
reach  with  a  single  view  of  qualifying  myself  for  the 
work  to  which  I  felt  called. 

Finally  I  commenced  the  study  of  "Systematic  Di- 


74  BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK. 

vinity"  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Geo.  S.  Holmes,  of 
the  Pittsburg  conference,  a  clear  thinker  and  a  sound 
gospel  preacher,  who  said  to  me  encouragingly,  "My 
boy,  if  you  master  Watson's  Theological  Institutes 
you  will  be  able  to  preach  anywhere." 

About  this  time  I  made  the  acquaintance  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Hoagland,  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  in  Steubenville.  Together  we  studied  that 
most  beautiful  science,  astronomy.  I  found  him  to  be 
a  clever  and  spiritual  gentleman.  My  advantages  soon 
almost  equalled  those  able  to  attend  theological 
schools;  for  I  had  the  acquaintance  of  Rev.  C.  C. 
Beatty,  D.  D.,  president  and  proprietor  of  Steuben- 
ville's  celebrated  female  seminary,  over  which  Dr. 
Read,  a  friend  of  later  years,  now  presides,  and  also  of 
Rev.  Intripit  Moss,  D.  D.,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church.  Both  were  able  ministers  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  lives  and  advices  to  me  were  rich  in 
blessing. 

My  first  knowledge  of  Sabbath  school  celebrations 
dates  back  to  the  very  initiation  of  them — a  union 
celebration  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  1832,  consisting  in 
singing  and  appropriate  addresses  delivered  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church,  after  which  we  formed  a  pro- 
cession and  marched  to  Dr.  Beatty's  seminary  where 
we  were  refreshed  in  body  as  well  as  in  soul.  The 
singing  was  very  unlike  our  present  Sabbath  school 
songs,  but  it  was  the  beginning  of  that  wonderful 
change  which  has  come  over  society  by  which  the 
Sabbath  school  has  sanctified  our  national  holidays 
to  the  remembrance  of  patriotism  and  the  promotion 
of  religion,  thus  doing  away  with  the  general  or  militia 
musters  which  used  to  be  attended  with  drunkenness 
and  rioting.  Tis  a  happy  and  blessed  change! 


BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK.  75 

In  after  years  it  was  my  privilege  to  visit  all  the 
Protestant  Sabbath  schools  in  Steubenville  by  invita- 
tion of  a  union  teachers'  meeting  to  teach  new  tunes 
and  songs  to  be  used  on  similar  but  grander  scale. 
Such  was  the  progress  of  Sabbath  school  influence  that 
the  Episcopalians,  and  even  the  Seceders,  not  only  al- 
lowed me  to  teach  their  schools  the  songs,  but  were 
zealous  to  have  me  do  so.  This  beautiful  exhibition 
of  Christian  union  influenced  my  after  life;  early  I 
learned  "How  good  and  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to 
dwell  together  in  unity!" 

The  years  rolled  by  while  my  soul  was  being  thus 
enriched  and  my  mind  stored  with  valuable  material 
for  use  in  the  saving  work  of  the  Christian  ministry, 
and  almost  imperceptibly  I  was  learning  the  great 
benefit  of  pastoral  visitation  and  pleasant  intercourse 
with  Christian  workers. 

Ii.  addition  to  the  above  cited  means  of  Christian 
culture  and  experience  I  occasionally  attended  a  field 
or  out-door  meeting  for  religious  service  on  the  hill- 
side under  the  shade  of  the  stately  oak  and  poplar. 
These  meetings  were  usually  led  by  a  band  of  zealous 
English  people  called  "Primitive  Methodists."  Chief 
among  them  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Riley.  She,  espe- 
cially, was  mighty  in  word  and  prayer  and  her  labors 
were  acknowledged  by  the  spirit  in  the  salvation  of 
precious  souls.  These  out-door  meetings  were  schools 
whose  lessons  have  been  of  great  service  to  me  in 
many  similar  public  services,  religious,  patriotic  and 
reformatory.  While  I  felt  intensely  diffident,  by  such 
example  and  in  varied  ways  it  was  being  impressed 
upon  me  that  duty  and  success  demand  promptness  of 
action,  and  my  aim  was  growing  more  directly  to- 
ward results.  Having  frequent  opporunity  of  hearing 
class  leaders  converse  in  my  father's  family,  especially 


76  BETROTHAL  AND  FIRST  WORK. 

on  the  subject  of  pastoral  visitation  and  its  absolute 
necessity  to  a  successful  ministry,  I  early  resolved  I 
would  try  to  become  a  faithful  pastor.  In  subsequent 
years  I  have  found  great  pleasure  and  profit  in  pas- 
toral work,  and  deeply  regret  that  this  important  de- 
partment of  church  work  should  be  so  largely  neglect- 
ed at  the  present  day. 

To-day  I  look  back  upon  those  years  of  varied  and 
trying  experiences  to  see  that  they  were  only  prepar- 
atory— that  I  had  yet  to  realize  that  there  are  more 
and  greater  trials  to  follow.  I  was  truly  in  the  fur- 
nace which  was  to  be  heated  seven  times  hotter  than 
it  was  used  to  be  heated.  But  the  fire  has  not  con- 
sumed, only  refined,  and  given  me  such  an  estimate  of 
the  world,  its  poverty-stricken  riches  and  its  unmiti- 
gated and  miserably  pleasurable  munificence,  that  the 
hardships  of  an  itinerant  life  have  become  luxurious 
and  its  privations  have  no  discouragements,  the  se- 
verest conflicts  no  terror. 


DOUBT  NO  MORE.  77 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  DOUBT   NO   MORE." 

But  while  these  young  years  were  wearing  away 
I  often  almost  gave  up  the  thought  of  pressing  on  to 
the  ministry.  Waves  of  darkness,  mountain  high, 
would  roll  over  my  despairing  soul  and  out  of  the 
darkness  I  would  cry  unto  the  Lord  as  out  of  the 
depths  of  hell  and  He  would  hear  my  cry  and  deliver 
me.  Then  up  I  would  rise  again  to  the  determination 
of  duty  or  death! 

The  time  came  at  last  when  the  path  opened  before 
me  bright  and  clear.  I  had  most  solemnly  promised 
God  on  my  knees  that  if  he  would  open  the  way  I 
would  go  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  claiming  the 
promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  thee  to  the  ends  of  the  world." 
In  the  fall  of  1847  mv  father  and  I  were  engaged  at 
coopering.  We  had  laid  in  a  stock  for  the  winter  and 
had  made  all  calculations  for  success  in  the  business, 
when  early  in  November  Rev.  David  S.  Welling  of  the 
Pittsburg  conference,  an  able  and  eloquent  preacher 
stationed  on  the  Jefferson  circuit,  came  to  Steuben- 
ville  to  get  help  in  holding  a  series  of  meetings  on  his 
circuit.  He  was  directed  to  call  on  me  with  the  infor- 
mation that  I  was  studying  for  the  ministry  and  would 
be  of  service  if  he  could  persuade  me  to  go.  My  way 
was  open.  After  consulting  with  father  I  consented  to 
help  him.  We  traveled  in  a  "hack"  to  a  little  town 
where  we  took  supper,  thence  proceeded  to  Annapolis 
on  horseback,  and  from  this  point  to  Hopewell 


78  DOUBT  NO  MORE. 

Church.  Here  we  had  a  glorious  meeting,  resulting 
in  the  conversion  of  about  forty  precious  souls,  among 
the  number  a  Quakeress  and  her  husband  by  the  name 
of  Scott.  I  never  before  witnessed  such  a  wonderful 
change  in  the  expression  of  a  human  countenance  as 
was  shown  in  the  face  of  this  woman.  The  divine  pow- 
er of  saving  faith  had  a  truly  wonderful  illustration  in 
her  conversion. 

One  Sabbath  night  there  occurred  in  this  church  a 
scene  which  deserves  description.  The  house  was  a 
good-sized,  old-fashioned  log  church,  rudely  seated 
and  generally  well  filled  with  attentive  hearers.  It  was 
warmed  by  the  use  of  a  large  wood-burning  stove, 
the  chimney  passing  out  through  the  center  of  the  loft 
and  roof.  On  the  occasion  referred  to  there  was  an 
unusually  large  congregation  in  attendance.  I  had 
preached  in  the  church  in  Annapolis  in  the  morning, 
and  at  night  was  preaching  at  a  full  church  from  the 
words,  "Behold  He  comcth  and  ever)-  eye  shall  see 
Him,  and  they  also  that  pierced  Him  and  all  flesh 
shall  wail  because  of  Him.  Even  so.  Amen!"  Just 
as  I  reached  the  climax  on  the  last  part  of  the  text 
and  the  people  were  listening  with  rapt  attention  there 
came  the  sound  of  a  mighty  crash,  an  apparent  tremb- 
ling of  the  whole  house,  a  flickering  of  the  lights,  fol- 
lowed by  a  slow  and  confused  rumbling  lasting  for  a 
few  seconds — then  silence  as  of  death.  Men  and  wo- 
men turned  pale,  glanced  at  each  other  terror-stricken, 
looked  at  the  preacher  as  he  stood  with  uplifted  hands 
and  streaming  eyes,  and  as  if  by  one  common  impulse 
of  terror  uttered  a  wail  of  anguish  as  if  the  judgment 
was  set  and  the  judge  descending  had  heralded  his 
coming.  For  a  moment  all  was  mystery.  Then  it 
flashed  upon  me  that  the  chimney  had  fallen,  which 
proved  correct.  While  taking  advantage  of  the  so- 


DOUBT  NO  MORE.  79 

lemnity  of  the  ocasion  I  applied  the  truth  to  the 
awakened  and  interested  congregation.  Several  were 
converted  that  evening.  I  remained  at  a  neighbor's 
over  night  and  the  next  day  joined  his  sons  in  rebuild- 
ing the  chimney,  whose  fall  had  aided  me  in  the  ap- 
plication of  the  doctrine  of  the  judgment  to  come. 

A  little  later  we  held  another  meeting  at  a  point 
where  there  was  a  large  log  church,  floored,  and  seated 
with  puncheons — benches  of  split  logs  hewn  smoothly 
on  the  upper  side  with  legs  made  of  short,  stiff  sticks 
stuck  in  augur  holes  in  the  under  side  of  the  slabs. 
The  people  came  from  a  considerable  distance  in  wag- 
ons, in  the  winter  in  sledges,  bringing  all  the  members 
of  the  family.  The  high  old  pulpit  was  of  ample  di- 
mensions, utterly  destitute  of  pretension  to  architec- 
tural design  or  finish.  It  was  a  compact  box  entered 
by  several  steps  through  a  door  which  when  closed 
and  buttoned  so  completely  sheltered  the  preacher 
that  the  congregation  could  not  see  him  nor  he  them 
until  he  arose  to  preach,  and  even  then  only  part  of  his 
body  was  visible  above  the  "book  board."  It  was  a 
"bust  view"  only.  This  proved  to  be  an  admirable 
device  for  preachers  who  stood  in  all  manner  of  wrig- 
gling attitudes  or  whose  brogans  were  strangers  to 
brush  and  blacking.  Imagine  a  spare,  pale-faced,  un- 
initiated youth  from  the  midst  of  a  fastidious  city  con- 
gregation taking  his  place  in  such  a  pulpit  and  facing 
such  a  congregation  alone!  The  opening  services 
were  gone  through  with  without  perceptible  embar- 
rassment. I  had  just  read  my  text  and  begun  to  speak 
when  my  attention  was  attracted  by  an  unusual  noise. 
It  was  as  regular  and  deliberate  as  the  ticking  of  the 
old  wall-sweeping  clock  that  hung  in  my  grandfather's 
house,  sounding  out  a  solemn  "thump,"  "thump," 


80  DOUBT  NO  MORE. 

•"thump,"  "thump."  Wondering,  as  wonder  I  would, 
and  preaching  on  as  best  I  could,  I  at  last  caught  the 
direction  of  the  sound  and  determined  to  discover  the 
cause.  I  moved  in  the  large  pulpit  in  the  direction 
from  whence  it  came  until  I  could  look  over  and  down 
into  the  "amen  corner."  Out  of  compassion  for  their 
wives  and  children  and  with  an  evident  view  to  rock 
the  children  in  the  cradle  of  Methodism,  the  men  had 
extemporized  what  would  now  be  called  a  crib,  an 
old-fashioned  cradle  of  mammoth  proportions,  and 
had  placed  it  in  the  right  hand  amen  corner  of  the 
church  near  the  pulpit.  Into  this  omnibus  crib  went 
the  babies  when  their  mothers  had  wearied  of  holding 
them.  Greatly  to  my  discomfiture  my  eyes  now  rested 
on  the  rude  cradle  which  was  gently  but  regularly 
moved  by  the  foot  of  a  devoted  grandmother  and 
which  contained  four  or  five  sleeping  babies.  When 
one  little  fellow  would  begin  to  squirm  its  mother 
would  pick  him  out  and  thus  make  room  soon  to  be 
filled  by  another  mother's  darling.  The  grandmothers 
— God  bless  our  grandmothers — were  devout  in  wor- 
shipping God  and  building  up  Methodism  by  training 
the  children  to  love  the  Church  and  attend  His  wor- 
ship. For  a  time  that  day  both  my  sermon  and  gravity 
were  upset  by  the  picture,  but  I  got  away  from  that 
side  of  the  pulpit,  shut  my  eyes  and  drove  right  on. 

While  we  were  holding  these  meetings  I  occasion- 
ally visited  a  sick  man  in  Salem  whose  name  was  Car- 
ter. He  was  a  profane  and  violent  infidel  and  would 
take  his  little  son  on  his  knee  and  teach  him  to  swear, 
giving  him  money  to  induce  him  to  excel  in  profanity. 
During  this  man's  illness  and  on  his  death-bed  neigh- 
bors who  watched  with  him  would  sometimes  become 
so  terrified  that  they  would  flee  the  room.  One  morn- 


DOUBT  NO  MORE.  81 

ing  I  called  to  see  the  dying  man.  I  was  requested  to 
read  and  pray,  but  my  prayer  was  unavailing— the 
pitying  heavens  seemed  to  be  closed.  There  was  a 
fearful  gloom  over  all ;  the  room  was  rilled  with  neigh- 
bors, many  of  them  strong  men,  who  had  come  to 
witness  his  death.  The  dying  man  struggled  agoniz- 
ingly, determined  not  to  die,  but  at  last  gasped  con- 
vulsively and  was  dead.  His  heart-broken  wife  stood 
beside  the  bedside  transfixed  with  horror.  Presently 
she  threw  her  arms  about  the  lifeless  form  of  her  hus- 
band and  shrieked,  "Oh,  Carter!  Carter!  I  could  give 
you  up,  but  where  is  your  immortal  soul?"  A  wail 
of  woe  went  up  from  that  company  as  from  a  lost  ves- 
sel in  the  storm,  heart-rending  but  ineffectual.  May 
God  in  His  mercy  forbid  that  I  should  witness  another 
such  a  death-bed  scene! 

In  contrast  with  the  death  of  Carter  there  occurred 
another  a  few  miles  distant  from  this  place,  the  case 
of  a  young  woman  named  Harriett  Watson.  Her 
mother  was  a  widow,  the  family  was  in  very  moderate' 
circumstances  and  Harriett  was  dying  of  consumption. 
I  occasionally  visited  her  and  read,  sang  and  prayed 
with  the  family  at  her  bedside.  She  was  confident  in 
the  prospect  of  immortality  and  joyous  in  the  hope  of 
heaven.  When  taking  my  last  leave  of  her  I  asked, 
"Harriett,  how  is  it  with  your  soul?" 

She  replied,  "All  is  well.  I'll  soon  be  at  home. 
Hallelujah!  Jesus  saves  me!" 

"Have  you  any  message  to  those  to  whom  I 
preach?"  I  asked. 

"Yes,"  said  she,  "tell  every  one,  especially  the  young 
women  and  young  men,  to  seek  salvation  and  prepare 
for  heaven." 

Soon  after  this  the  angels  carried  her  redeemed 
spirit  to  the  Paradise  of  God.  The  chamber  in  which 


DOUBT  NO  MORE. 

this  good  young  woman  died  was  privileged  above  the 
common  walks  of  virtuous  life,  quite  on  the  verge  of 
heaven.  Harriett  rests  from  her  labors  but  her  works 
do  follow  her.  I  have  delivered  her  message  to  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  and  will  repeat  it  and  carry  it 
onward  through  my  remaining  years  until  thousands 
more  shall  hear  and  obey. 

Will  you  not  hear  her  message  too? 

There  were  several  converted  in  Anapoiis  who 
were  in  advanced  life  and  could  not  pray  in  public 
for  want  of  ready  utterance.  I  advised  that  they  should 
learn  a  prayer  or  repeat  the  Lord's  prayer.  A  Brother 
Hutton  got  hold  of  a  Sunday  scfiool  book  that  had  a 
very  good  prayer  in  it.  This  he  learned  by  heart.  At 
the  next  meeting  he  commenced  his  prayer,  re- 
peated a  part  of  it,  but,  forgetting  the  rest,  broke 
off  into  an  extempore  prayer  which  pleased  and  prof- 
ited those  who  heard  it.  From  that  evening  he  had  no 
need  of  books  or  formulas  but  became  mighty  in  pray- 
er, giving  glory  to  God  in  his  own  good  way. 

After  spending  six  weeks  on  this  circuit,  assisting 
in  meetings,  I  returned  to  Steubenville  to  ask  a  license 
to  preach.  The  official  board  on  the  circuit  said  if  the 
quarterly  conference  at  Steubenville  did  not  grant  the 
license  they  would.  But  I  preferred  a  license  from  a 
board  who  had  always  known  me.  I  returned,  there- 
fore, and  made  my  request  known.  After  due  course 
of  recommendation  and  thorough  examination,  on 
Christmas  Day,  1847,  I  was  licensed  in  regular  form. 
The  examination  was  very  critical,  led  by  Revs. 
Hiram  Gilmore  and  George  S.  Holmes.  I  had  tried 
in  the  few  days  after  my  return  to  review  and  be  pre- 
pared, but  the  very  anxiety  of  mind  I  was  under  ren- 
dered review  next  to  impossible.  But  the  Lord  helped 


DOUBT  NO  MORE.  83 

me  and  I  was  licensed  and  fully  committed  to  the  life 
of  a  preacher. 

In  ten  days  I  was  on  my  way  as  an  itinerant.  A 
good  old  brother  gave  me  a  pair  of  saddlebags,  into 
which  I  put  my  scanty  wardrobe  and  library  and 
started  on  my  life  work  on  foot  and  alone.  My  father 
followed  me  to  the  gate  and  with  tearful  eyes,  after 
giving  me  good  advice,  said  to  me:  "My  son,  what- 
ever you  do,  be  yourself.  Copy  no  man.  Put  your 
trust  in  God  and  always  do  well  whatever  you  under- 
take. Never  forsake  Him,  and  He  will  not  forsake 
you.  God  bless  you!  Goodbye!" 

I  walked  part  of  the  way  and  was  conveyed  part 
of  the  way  by  a  countryman  in  a  sled,  through  slush 
and  mud  and  snow.  On  my  return  to  the  circuit  I 
met  a  warm  reception  and  entered  at  once  on  the  work. 
Here  I  spent  six  months  of  unremitting  toil,  witness- 
ing marvelous  displays  of  saving  grace  and  counting  it 
all  joy  to  preach  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord. 


84  TO  THE  WORK. 


CHAPTER  X. 

"TO  THE  WORK!" 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  year  I  became  intense- 
ly interested  in  the  cause  of  temperance.  One  place 
in  the  circuit,  Annapolis,  had  become  notorious  as 
a  resort  of  wicked  men  and  drunkards.  Dram-drink- 
ing and  drunkenness  were  on  the  increase.  One  Sab- 
bath afternoon  at  church  I  was  wonderfully  led  by  the 
spirit  of  God  to  pray  for  the  destruction  of  this  great 
and  growing  evil.  I  prayed  that  the  Lord  would 
convert  or  remove  the  occupants  or  destroy  the  place 
where  this  traffic  was  carried  on.  There  was  at  the 
time  of  prayer  a  black  cloud  overspreading  the 
heavens,  and  before  the  prayer  was  ended  there  came 
a  flash  of  lightning  from  the  inky  bosom  of  the  cloud, 
followed  by  a  clanking  crash,  as  if  a  hissing  bolt  from 
the  hand  of  Jehovah  would  rend  the  very  earth.  Evi- 
dently the  lightning  had  spent  the  force  of  its  quick 
stroke  not  far  from  the  place  where  we  were  assembled 
to  worship.  My  hearers  were  startled  and  deep  se- 
riousness fell  upon  us  all.  When  we  were  dismissed 
the  report  came  that  the  house  where  the  liquor  was 
sold  had  been  struck  with  lightning,  the  inmates  se- 
verely shocked,  and  that  it  was  with  difficulty  they 
had  saved  the  house  from  burning.  The  proprietor 
was  greatly  alarmed,  and  after  hearing  of  the  prayer 
and  reflecting  upon  the  coincidence  resolved  to  give 
up  the  business  and  remove  to  another  place,  fearing 


TO  THE  WORK.  85 

another  stroke  from  heaven,  and  thus  we  were  freed 
from  the  evil. 

The  people  and  preacher  desired  that  I  should  re- 
main on  the  circuit,  but  the  people  were  poor  and 
the  preacher's  family  dependent,  so  that  for  six 
months'  work  I  had  received  but  fifty  cents  in  money 
and  about  thirteen  dollars  worth  of  clothing  and  pres- 
ents. Though  I'd  been  happy  as  a  king,  I  gave  up 
the  circuit  and  by  the  advice  of  the  presiding  elder 
was  recommended  for  admission  into  the  Pittsburg  an- 
nual conference  at  its  session  in  Wheeling,  Virginia, 
on  the  5th  of  July,  1848.  At  this  session  the  West 
Virginia  conference  was  set  off  from  the  Pittsburg 
conference.  I  was  appointed  to  Paris  circuit  in  Stark 
county,  Ohio,  with  Dyas  Neal  as  preacher  in  charge 
and  Zarah  Coston  presiding  elder. 

Immediately  on  receiving  my  appointment  I  started 
on  horseback  to  my  new  work.  I  had  been  ill  during 
the  session  of  conference  and  when  I  arrived  at 
Waynesburgh,  a  town  in  the  bounds  of  my  circuit,  I 
was  very  weary  and  weak.  After  resting  a  little  I 
left  an  appointment  for  preaching  in  town  at  3  p.  m.  on 
Sunday,  and  having  met  some  of  the  brethren  from 
Wesley  Chapel  sent  an  appointment  there  for  1 1  a.  m. 
next  day.  Rest,  medicine  and  kindly  treatment  soon 
set  me  right,  so  that  on  Sabbath  I  was  able  to  preach 
three  times.  My  friends  were  surprised  by  my  early 
arrival  from  conference  and  pleased  with  my  prompt- 
ness. ' 

Sabbath  morning  came.  It  was  a  charming  day. 
The  news  of  my  arrival  spread  with  rapidity  and  there 
was  a  large  crowd  to  welcome  the  new  prea~her.  When 
I  reached  the  church  the  house  was  well  filled  with  a 
number  in  the  churchyard  eager  to  see  the  young 


86  TO  THE  WORK. 

pastor.  I  reached  the  pulpit  with  no  little  trepidation 
and  knelt,  devoutly  asking  for  the  helpful  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  preaching  the  gospel  of  salva- 
tion. When  I  took  my  seat  in  the  pulpit  an  eager, 
anxious  look  met  my  eyes  from  every  part  of  the  large 
congregation.  The  concentrated  gaze  of  the  people 
was  upon  the  trembling,  inexperienced  youth  who  for- 
tunately, however,  detected  in  the  look  of  many  of 
those  before  him  more  of  real  sympathy  and  anxiety 
than  of  censurably  cold  curiosity.  Almost  involun- 
tarily, at  least  without  intention  or  calculation  of  pos- 
sible failure  or  reaction,  I  struck  up  in  easy  ringing 
cadences: 

"Come  thou  fount  of  every  blessing, 
"Tune  my  heart  to  sing  thy  praise." 

As  I  sang  I  surveyed  my  audience  to  see  the  effect  ; 
here  and  there  I  detected  a  pleased  glance,  suffused 
with  tears;  then  an  earnest  and  devout  upturning  of 
the  eyes,  a  swelling  bosom,  breathing  through  parted 
lips  the  sentiment  of  the  poet  and  singer.  Here  and 
yonder  were  seen  to  start  the  full,  round  tear  drops, 
rolling  down  the  furrowed  cheeks  of  the  fathers  and 
mothers  in  Israel.  On  many  a  youthful  face  there 
was  an  expression  of  delight  at  hearing  the  shrill, 
clear  notes  of  an  old  tune  and  hymn  sung  by  the 
strange  preacher.  One  verse  sung  and  the  whole 
audience  was  irresistibly  swept  into  the  channel  of 
devotion,  and  with  the  stranger  struck  the  first  note  of 
the  ««^-o«d  verse: 


"Here  I'll  raise  my  Ebenezer, 
Hither  by  Thy  help  I'm  come." 

By  the  time  the  last  verse  was  sung  the  whole  con- 
gregation belonged  to  God  by  solemn  vow  and  was 


TO  THE  WORK.  87 

mine  in  every  good  sense  to  help  in  the  work  of  sav- 
ing souls  from  sin  and  death.  A  subdued  wave  of 
joy  rolled  over  the  audience,  and  when  the  prayer  was 
offered  many  a  hearty  "Amen"  lent  its  impulse  like 
wings  of  light  to  carry  the  petition  incited  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  through  the  gates  of  the  heavenly  temple 
to  the  throne  where  the  Lamb  performs  the  desires  of 
His  followers  through  the  merits  of  His  own  death,  and 
from  whence  came  that  day  sweet  answers  of  peace 
to  the  hungry  hearts  of  God's  children. 

"The  memory  of  that  blessed  day: 
O,  may  it  ever  stay!" 

This  was  my  introduction,  my  installment.  It  has 
been  interrupted  by  change,  but  never  broken  up. 
There  was  none  to  herald  or  introduce  me,  none  to 
give  seal  or  signet  to  my  appearance.  But  I  was  here 
as  the  sent  of  the  church,  by  her  Bishop,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  honored  my  coming.  No  pre-thought,  or  pre- 
arrangement,  but  only  that  song — that  grand  old 
battle  song,  of  our  church — springing  as  by  magic 
to  consecrated  lips — had  touched  as  by  divine  power 
and  melted  as  by  divine  love  all  hearts  into  a  happy 
union  of  song  and  praise.  This  was  a  glorious  be- 
ginning of  a  pleasant  pastorate  of  two  years  on  my 
first  circuit  in  the  regular  work. 

My  text  on  the  occasion  was  "Only  fear  the  Lord 
and  serve  Him  in  truth  with  all  thy  heart,  for  consider 
what  great  things  He  hath  done  for  thee." 

Having  preached  at  II  a.  m.  I  returned  home  with 
a  brother's  family  after  having  formed  the  acquaintance 
of  a  number  of  the  prominent  members  of  the  church. 
After  dinner  I  was  accompanied  by  several  of  the 
brethren  to  Waynesburg,  where  at  3  p.  m.  I  preached 
to  a  good  congregation,  many  of  whom  welcomed  me 


88  TO  THE  WORK. 

most  cordially  to  my  new  field  of  labor.  I  was  dis- 
suaded by  friends  from  going  to  the  "Woods"  appoint- 
ment, some  five  miles  distant,  as  there  was  no  an- 
nouncement out,  and  I  therefore  preached  in  Waynes- 
burg  at  7:30  p.  m.  to  a  larger  congregation,  the  other 
churches  having  no  evening  service. 

I  immediately  proceeded  to  adjust  myself  to  the 
uork  before  me.  Arrangements  were  made  that  I 
should  have  a  home  at  one  of  the  stewards.  I  then 
started  to  bring  my  trunk  containing  my  wardrobe  and 
library,  such  as  I  had.  On  my  way  I  was  hailed  by 
a  man  whose  name  was  George  Wood,  who  with  his 
father  and  brothers  were  members  of  a  small  class  at 
what  was  known  as  "Wood's  Meeting  House"  on 
Paris  circuit.  These  were  large,  strong  men,  very  hard 
to  govern  or  to  keep  near  the  mark  of  Christian  duty. 
They  kept  whiskey  in  their  houses  and  drank  it.  Elec- 
tion days  were  times  with  them  of  settling  neighbor- 
hood troubles.  They  held  the  neighborhood  and  class 
in  a  state  of  terror,  which  made  the  exercise  of  disci- 
pline very  difficult,  indeed  next  to  impossible.  I  was 
innocent  of  hint  or  knowledge  of  these  facts. 

Wood  accosted  me  on  the  highway  with  "You  are 
the  young  preacher  sent  to  our  circuit,  are  you?" 

"I  am  the  junior  preacher  sent  by  the  Bishop  to 
Paris  circuit." 

"We  learn  that  you  are  a  Son  of  Temperance,"  said 
he,  "and  we  are  determined  that  no  member  of  a  tem- 
perance society  shall  preach  in  our  church." 

I  replied  that  I  hoped  there  would  be  no  difficulty 
on  that  subject,  but  that  I  would  be  on  hand  at  the 
regular  time  and  preach  in  the  church— or  on  a  stump. 

I  rode  away  wondering  what  manner  of  man  this 
fellow  could  be.  In  accordance  with  the  announce- 


TO  THE  WORK.  89 

ment  (contrary  to  the  advice  of  my  colleague)  I  was 
on  time  to  meet  a  good  congregation.  Many  had  heard 
of  the  interview  between  Wood  and  me  and  came  ex- 
pecting excitement.  I  preached,  announced  the  next 
appointment  and  dismissed  the  people. 

Immediately  Wood  rose  and  requested  the  members 
to  remain,  saying,  "We  want  to  know  what  the  young 
preacher  intends  to  do  about  leaving  the  Sons  of  Tem- 
perance." Then  he  sat  down. 

The  unconverted,  expecting  fun  or  trouble,  stood 
anxiously  looking  on,  for  I  had  fairly  won  them  by 
my  sermon.  I  afterward  learned  that  they  had  re- 
solved that  I  should  not  be  harmed.  As  the  first  ex- 
citement lulled  Wood  rose  again  and  said:  ''We  want 
to  know  if  you  (addressing  me)  will  leave  the  Sons  of 
Temperance,  for  we  are  resolved  that  no  member  of 
that  order  shall  preach  here." 

I  was  a  stranger,  but  after  surveying  the  situation 
leisurely,  I  arose  and  replied  that  I  was  born  in  Ohio, 
born  free,  that  my  father  was  a  gentleman  and  a  Chris- 
tian, and  had  always  taught  me  to  mind  my  own  busi- 
ness, and  I  had  an  opinion  that  the  fathers  of  others 
should  have  done  the  same.  As  to  leaving  the  "Sons 
of  Temperance"  I  had  simply  to  say  if  my  colleague 
or  my  presiding  elder,  either  or  both,  should  so  advise 
me  I  would  do  so;  or,  if  the  quarterly  conference 
should  so  advise  I  would  comply;  but  if  they  said  I  must 
leave  the  Sons  of  Temperance  then  I  would  exercise 
my  rights  as  a  man  and  do  as  I  pleased — that  I  could 
be  led  but  never  driven. 

All  outside  who  could  hear  applauded.  Wood  and 
his  party  almost  gnashed  their  teeth  upon  me.  I  took 
my  hat  and  walked  out  amid  subdued  applause  by  the 
outsiders.  So  the  matter  rested  until  the  quarterly 
conference.  The  preacher  in  charge,  the  elder,  and 


90  TO  THE  WORK. 

the  quarterly  conference  refused  to  interfere  with  my 
private  rights,  and  I  continued  to  preach  regularly 
there  for  two  years,  with  but  little  irritation  and  some 
success. 

The  most  remarkable  display  of  saving  power  was 
at  Wesley  Chapel  and  at  Malvern.  Hundreds  were 
converted  and  added  to  the  church.  My  colleague  had 
a  long  spell  of  sickness  which  utterly  disqualified  him 
for  his  work  for  six  months.  At  the  meeting  many 
very  interesting  cases  of  conversion  occurred,  one  or 
two  of  which  may  be  cited  as  illustrative  of  the  power 
of  grace. 

Miss  Branson,  a  mute,  with  whose  father  I  stopped 
when  I  first  came  to  this  circuit,  had  been  married 
several  years  before  to  a  Mr.  George  Miller.  She  was 
the  mother  of  three  children  but  had  never  been  known 
to  speak  a  word.  She  became  deeply  convicted  of  sin 
and  sought  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ.  After  long 
and  prayerful  seeking  she  accepted  Christ  and  was 
gloriously  saved.  Rising  from  the  altar,  with  a  coun- 
tenance all  radiant  with  joy  and  hands  raised  toward 
heaven,  she  exclaimed  audibly  and  distinctly,  "Jesus, 
Jesus,  Jesus  saves  me!  Glory!"  Such  a  thrill  as  went 
through  the  congregation  I  never  witnessed  before 
nor  have  I  since.  Strong  men  wept  like  children. 
Some  wept  aloud,  others  joined  the  shout,  and  it  ap- 
peared that  the  Master  was  filling  the  house  with 
divine  light  and  life  and  power.  The  case  was  reported 
in  the  "Pittsburg  Christian  Advocate."  This  woman 
still  lives  a  Godly  life.  Partially  restored  speech  con- 
tinues. I  visited  her  and  her  family  in  Ohio  in  1875. 

The  above  occurrence  brought  men  and  women 
from  near  and  far  to  attend  our  meetings,  many  of 
them  unbelievers.  Of  the  number  there  was  a  tall, 


TO  THE  WORK.  91 

fine  looking  young  man,  Barton  Blygh,  who  was  well 
posted  in  the  objections  of  infidels,  himself  an  unbe- 
liever. On  one  occasion  he  came  up  near  the  altar 
to  gaze  and  scoff  at  the  scene.  Some  of  the  brethren 
thought  he  ought  to  be  invited  to  a  back  seat,  es- 
pecially as  he  stood  defiantly  leaning  against  a  column 
near  the  altar  during  prayer.  I  noticed  his  derisive 
sneer,  and  asked  the  brethren  to  pray  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  might  touch  his  stony  heart  and  awaken  him. 
When  we  kneeled  to  pray  I  approached  him,  laid  my 
hand  on  his  shoulder  and  asked  him  if  he  did  not  feel 
the  need  of  salvation.  He  replied  that  he  neither  knew 
nor  cared  for  our  religion  and  wanted  nothing  to  do 
with  it.  I  soon  discovered  that  he  was  trembling 
violently,  and  leaning  heavily  against  the  column  for 
support.  The  spirit  of  prayer  continued  to  rise  in 
fervor  about  him.  As  I  stood  with  my  hand  on  him 
I  prayed  God  to  have  mercy  and  enlighten  him  and 
save  him.  Presently  he  cried  aloud  as  though  pierced 
with  a  dart,  and  fell  in  the  aisle  as  one  slain  in  a  battle. 
There  he  lay  until  midnight,  stiff  and  stark,  as  though 
indeed  dead.  Dr.  Wilson  and  other  physicians  exam- 
ined him  and  wanted  to  remove  him  to  his  home  as 
dead,  and  were  ready  to  say  that  life  was  gone;  for 
he  was  as  rigid  as  iron.  I  told  them  God  could  kill 
and  make  alive,  and  he  would  in  this  case.  About 
midnight  the  sweet,  low,  subdued  singing  began  to 
penetrate  to  his  soul  and  he  showed  signs  of  returning 
animation.  A  heavenly  smile  came  over  his  face,  his 
lips  moved,  some  of  the  brethren  near  by  stooped  to 
listen  to  his  whispers;  his  words  became  more  dis- 
tinct as  he  repeated  with  indescribable  sweetness, 
"Glory,  Glory,  Jesus  saves  me!  Glory,  Glory,  to  His 
Name!"  This  was  a  glorious  conversion  and  its  sub- 
ject remained  firm  in  the  faith  as  long  as  I  knew  him. 


92  THE  WAIL  OP  A  LOST  SOUL. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   WAIL   OF   A   LOST  SOUL. 

At  our  meeting  at  Malvern  we  had  a  large  ingather- 
ing of  young  men,  while  whole  families  were  saved, 
to  remain  steadfast  members  of  the  church. 

There  came  to  our  meeting  here,  on  one  occasion,  a 
canal-boat  captain  named  John  Crandall.  He  was  per- 
haps fifty  years  old,  and  had  been  on  the  canal  for 
several  years.  Rev.  J.  H.  Rogers  preached  from  Luke 
xv- 10.  Captain  Crandall  listened  to  the  sermon  with 
attention  and  at  the  close  while  the  exhortation  was 
being  pressed  upon  the  people,  arose  and  requested 
the  privilege  of  speaking.  I  told  him  to  speak  on. 

He  said:  "He  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear  let  him  hear! 
I  was  the  only  son  of  religious  parents.  I  was  raised 
in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  I  grew  up  to  young  man- 
hood, and  my  father  died.  I  promised  him  on  his 
death-bed  that  I  would  meet  him  in  heaven.  Months 
and  years  passed  and  often  I  thought  of  my  promise 
but  made  no  preparation  for  dying.  Finally  my  moth- 
er was  taken  sick  and  called  me  to  her  side  and  said: 
'My  son,  you  promised  your  father  you  would 
be  religious  and  meet  him  in  heaven,  but  you  have 
made  no  start  yet.  My  dear  boy,  I  cannot  die  satisfied 
unless  you  promise  me  you  will  prepare  to  meet  me 
in  heaven.'  I  then  and  there  promised  my  dying 
mother  I  would  lead  a  Christian  life  and  meet  her  and 
father  in  heaven.  The  spirit  of  God  strove  with  me, 


THE  WAIL  OF  A  LOST  SOUL.  93 

but  I  put  off  my  return  to  Him  from  time  to  time 
I  still  kept  on  my  wicked  ways  and  sought  the  society 
of  old  companions.  In  a  bar-room  I  cursed  God  and 
bade  the  spirit  leave  me.  Soon  after  I  attended  a  meet- 
ing in  Pennsylvania.  I  was  deeply  convicted  of  sin. 
So  powerfully  did  the  spirit  of  God  strive  with  me  that 
I  trembled  like  a  leaf  in  the  wind.  I  left  my  seat  to 
go  to  the  altar  for  prayer  but  my  proud  spirit  rebelled 
and  I  stopped  in  the  aisle  and  leaned  against  a  column 
that  supported  the  gallery.  Here  for  some  moments 
I  parleyed  with  the  spirit  and  finally,  summoning  my 
rebellious  will  with  an  oath,  I  determined  I  would  run 
the  risk  of  being  lost  rather  than  yield  in  that  way. 
At  that  moment  the  spirit  of  God  left  me.  I  could 
almost  see  it  departing.  A  deep,  dark  night  settled 
down  on  my  soul.  I  went  out  of  the  house  and  cursed 
God  and  heaven  and  dared  Jehovah  to  do  his  worst. 
From  that  hour  until  this  I  have  never  had  a  convic- 
tion nor  a  desire  for  heaven.  I  know  my  doom  is 
sealed." 

Standing  out  in  the  aisle  and  raising  himself  to  his 
full  height  he  went  on,  "Look  upon  me  and  behold  a 
man  in  his  right  mind  and  yet  consciously  and  justly 
damned  above  ground!  Language  fails  to  describe 
the  horror  I  feel  and  the  anguish  that  is  consuming 
my  soul.  Oh,  the  worm  that  dieth  not  is  now  preying 
on  my  lost  soul!" 

The  poor  man  looked  the  personification  of  anguish. 

Said  he,  "I  would  willingly  give  the  world,  did  I  own 
it,  if  I  could  but  feel  a  desire  to  be  saved.  The  only  de- 
sire I  have  is  for  my  broken-hearted  wife  and  daughter, 
that  they  may  not  come  into  this  torment.  Some  of 
you  may  say,  'Why,  Crandall,  if  you  have  such  a  de- 
sire for  others  the  Lord  will  save  you!  He  will  have 
mercy  on  you/  No!  No!  No!  Mercy  for  me  is  gone 


94  THE  WAIL  OF  A  LOST  SOUL. 

forever.  The  rich  man  in  hell  desired  that  his  broth- 
ers might  not  come  into  that  place  of  torment,  and 
he  wanted  God  to  send  Lazarus  to  warn  them.  I 
warn  my  wife  and  daughter  and  all  of  you  who  know 
me  to  turn  to  God  now,  for  now  is  your  day  of  salva- 
tion. Mine  is  gone.  My  doom  is  sealed.  1  am  lost, 
lost,  lost!" 

His  exhortation  to  others  to  make  peace  with  God 
and  not  hazard  their  salvation  by  delay  or  by  resisting 
God's  spirit  was  a  horrifying  appeal  that  thrilled  all 
who  heard  it.  I  seem  yet,  after  years  have  passed,  to 
hear  and  see  that  man  and  feel  the  terror  of  that  hour. 
The  congregation  was  terror-stricken.  A  score  or 
more  pressed  their  way  to  the  altar  for  prayers  and 
before  the  meeting  closed  were  converted.  The  re- 
vival continued  several  weeks  and  a  great  number 
professed  religion. 

After  this  Captain  Crandall  continued  to  run  his 
canal-boat  until  taken  sick  at  Bolivar,  Ohio,  where  he 
died  on  his  boat.  His  death  was  reported  to  me  by 
Mr.  Rogers:  "John  Crandall  died  in  the  winter  of 
1848-9  at  Bolivar.  I  went  down  from  Waynesburg 
for  the  purpose  of  learning  how  he  died.  I  found  his 
boat  and  his  wife  and  nephew  living  in  it.  She  was  a 
Christian  woman.  I  told  her  I  had  heard  of  the  Cap- 
tain's death  and  asked  her  how  he  had  died.  She  said 
she  could  not  endure  telling  me,  but  that  his  nephew 
would  tell  me.  He  told  me  his  uncle  died  a  most 
horrible  death,  cursing  God  and  Jesus  Christ.  He 
would  turn  on  his  stomach  and  bite  his  own  arms  and 
gnaw  his  own  flesh.  "I  would  leave  the  boat,  so  ter- 
rible was  it.  It  seemed  to  be  full  of  devils,  and  he 
would  tell  us  the  devils  were  torturing  him  to  death." 

Thus  he  had  lived  and  thus  horribly  did  he  die — a 
rejecter  crying,  "Remorse !  Remorse ! !  Remorse ! ! !'' 


I  AM  MARRIED.  95 


CHAPTER  XII. 

I    AM    MARRIED. 

At  Paris  and  other  points  on  the  circuit  we  held  suc- 
cessful meetings,  especially  at  Minerva.  Here  several 
very  interesting  conversions  took  place,  which  attracted 
much  attention  and  became  of  lasting  good  to  the 
church.  There  were  three  very  amiable  and  intelligent 
sisters,  by  the  name  of  Hostetter,  who  occasionally  at- 
tended our  meetings.  The  first  one  converted  fell  un- 
der the  displeasure  of  the  mother,  who  was  strongly 
opposed  to  the  Methodist  Church.  This  so  interested 
the  other  sisters  that  they  took  sides  with  the  con- 
verted one  and  it  was  not  many  days  until  all  three 
were  happy  in  the  Savior's  love,  sharers  together  of 
precious  faith.  In  my  subsequent  visits  to  the  family, 
by  invitation  of  the  father,  I  found  the  mother  quite 
subdued  by  the  beautiful  lives  of  the  three  Christian 
sisters  and  almost  persuaded  to  join  with  them  in  lead- 
ing a  Christian  life.  Their  influence  on  society  led 
many  to  accept  Christ  as  their  Savior.  The  conversion 
of  these  young  women  produced  a  remarkable  change 
in  their  family,  and  the  revivals  of  that  year  have  also 
in  other  ways  their  fruitage  even  yet. 

The  sickness  of  my  colleague,  depriving  the  circuit 
of  his  services  for  half  a  year,  my  responsibility  and 
work  were  greatly  increased;  for,  in  addition  to  the 
claims  of  the  circuit  I  had  my  conference  course  of 
study  on  hand.  My  method  was  to  study  the  text- 
books closely  and  work  up  the  material  of  the  course 


I  AM  MARRIED. 

into  sermons.  Thus  as  I  went  through  the  year  I  was 
utilizing  my  labor  and  preparing  for  conference,  and 
while  the  lack  of  a  colleague  made  it  hard  for  me  in  my 
inexperience  and  youth  yet  the  Lord  was  my  strength 
and  helper.  We  reported  a  large  increase  and  finances 
in  a  reasonably  good  conditon.  I  received  seventy- 
six  dollars  on  salary  with  a  good  many  presents  as 
tokens  of  Jvindness  from  the  people;  among  them  was 
"a  suit  from  top  to  toe."  There  were  a  great  many 
farmers  whom  I  visited  and  from  these  families  I  re- 
ceived numerous  gifts,  in  some  of  which — not  "the 
mitten" — the  deft  fingers  of  appreciative  young  ladies 
had  inwrought  the  initials  of  my  name;  pleasant  little 
marks  of  respect,  by  the  way,  one  of  which  was  to  be 
a  sign-manual  for  alarmed  recollection  far  ahead  in 
the  future. 

Near  the  close  of  this  my  first  year  of  conference 
work,  after  dne  deliberation,  prayer  and  counsel  with 
my  brethren  who  were  acquainted  with  my  betrothed, 
and  by  the  advice  of  my  presiding  elder,  I  concluded 
that  it  would  be  of  advantage  to  my  work  to  marry 
before  conference,  and  on  the  morning  of  May  I,  1849, 
at  6  o'clock,  I  was  married  to  the  wife  whose  counsel 
has  never  misled  me,  nor  retarded  me  in  my  ministry, 
and  whose  helpful  courage,  piety  and  presence  have 
always  been  a  tower  of  strength  in  my  various  rela- 
tions of  life  and  my  duties  to  the  church. 

We  made  an  early  start,  both  as  to  the  hour  of  the 
day  and  the  day  of  the  month,  as  well  as  the  month 
in  spring.  Our  wedding  tour  was  to  Steubcnville, 
where  after  two  days'  visiting  we  bade  our  friends 
farewell  for  an  itinerant  life,  so  full  of  incident,  interest, 
fact  and  history  that  volumes  might  be  written  before 
the  whole  could  be  exhausted  and  recorded. 

Returning  to  the  circuit  on  May  5,  we  found  a  cor- 


ELIZABETH    MARGARET    FISHER. 


I  AM  MARRIED.  97 

dial  welcome  at  Mr.  Simeon  Westf all's,. to  whose  fam- 
ily my  wife  became  as  a  sister.  Dinner  over,  we  drove 
to  Minerva  and  took  supper  with  the  family  of  David 
Kurtz,  whose  wife  was  as  a  mother  to  myself  and 
bride.  After  supper  we  drove  to  Paris  and  lodged 
with  Brother  and  Sister  Gideon  Smith,  who  had  en- 
deared themselves  to  me  by  kindnesses  I  can  never 
forget.  In  their  house  I  had  found  a  home  during 
the  severest  sickness  of  my  life,  which  had  occurred  the 
fall  previous.  These  good  people  always  treated  me 
as  their  son  and  my  wife  as  a  daughter.  On  Sabbath 
day  I  preached  at  n  a.  m.  in  Paris,  at  3  p.  m.  at 
Franklin  and  again  at  night  in  Paris. 

This  was  my  introduction  to  a  married  life  in  the 
itinerancy,  the  beginning  of  unceasing  activity.  Dur- 
ing six  succeeding  weeks  we  traveled  over  the  circuit, 
visiting  many  families  who  had  never  had  a  visit  from 
a  preacher's  wife  before,  and  who  took  our  attention 
to  them  as  a  remarkable  treat.  We  thus  visited  over 
sixty  families  and  so  ingratiated  ourselves  into  their 
affections  that  years  of  change  have  not  obliterated 
the  pleasant  memories  of  the  past  nor  broken  up  the 
endearing  attachments. 

Conference  met  this  year  at  Brownsville,  Pennsyl- 
vania, Bishop  Waugh  presiding.  He  said  in  his  ser- 
mon on  Sabbath  day  that  "Christian  perfection  con- 
sisted in  being  emptied  of  sin  and  filled  with  the  love 
of  God."  For  this  I  hungered  and  thirsted.  At  the 
close  of  conference  my  name  was  announced,  with 
Thomas  Rucle,  to  Paris  circuit.  This  surprised  me, 
as  well  as  others,  for  it  was  unusual  to  return  a  pro- 
bationer the  second  year.  I  think  the  secret  of  my 
return  was  my  method  of  visiting  all  the  people,  which 
had  made  me  very  generally  acceptable. 


88  I  AM  MARRIED. 

Almost  immediately  we  commenced  house-keeping 
in  Wayncsburgh  in  a  cosy  little  home  of  two  rooms. 
But  as  my  wife,  who  had  been  a  school-teacher  had 
been  somewhat  used  to  boarding  around  among  the 
scholars,  it  was  easy  for  her  to  make  herself  at 
home  traveling  the  circuit,  and  we  often  traveled  to- 
gether to  my  appointments  in  a  buggy.  An  occur- 
rence took  place  in  the  fall  of  this  year  which  deeply 
impressed  us  with  the  value  of  prayer  and  the  provi- 
dence of  God.  I  had  a  regular  Friday  evening  ap- 
pointment about  six  miles  from  Waynesburgh  on  the 
Canton  road.  My  wife  was  accompanying  me  as 
usual  when,  at  the  top  of  a  long  and  very  steep  hill, 
whose  road  was  washed  out  on  the  upper  side  and 
was  very  crooked  and  in  places  dangerous,  my  horse 
stumbled  and  fell,  breaking  both  thills  short  off,  but 
leaving  the  traces  attached  to  the  single-tree.  The 
buggy  ran  upon  the  horse,  which  had  fallen  down.  I 
sprang  out  and  called  to  my  wife  to  jump,  but  before 
she  could  do  so  the  horse  in  its  fright  regained  his 
feet  and  rushed  wildly  down  the  hillside.  My  wife 
rose  deliberately  and  threw  her  cloak  back  off  her 
shoulders  and  sat  down  in  the  buggy.  Horse,  buggy 
and  wife  went  flying  down  the  road.  I  thought  she 
would  be  killed.  I  stood  a  moment  as  if  paralyzed, 
and  prayed,  "Lord,  save  her,  save  her!"  I  ran  after 
them,  expecting  to  find  my  wife  dead  by  the  wayside. 
After  running  a  third  of  a  mile  and  turning  a  sharp 
curve  in  the  road  I  beheld  the  buggy,  a  total  wreck; 
the  horse  was  not  in  sight  but  my  wife,  who  had  been 
thrown  down  the  hillside  by  the  upsetting  of  the 
buggy,  was  gathering  herself  together  and  clamber- 
ing up  the  side  of  the  bank  shaking  the  dust  from  her 
clothing.  When  I  reached  the  spot  where  she  stood 
we  knelt  down  in  the  road,  wept  for  joy  and  thanked 


I  AM  MARRIED.  99 

God  for  His  interposition  in  saving  her  life  in  answer 
to  prayer.  Some  farmers  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  caught 
our  runaway  horse  and  one  came  riding  back  expect- 
ing to  find  some  one  killed  by  the -accident;  but  he 
found  us  alive  and  praising  God.  We  stripped  the 
remains  of  the  harness  from  the  horse,  and  gathering 
the  broken  buggy  together  put  it  into  a  brother's 
wagon  and  sent  it  back  to  be  rebuilt.  We  then  walked 
to  the  foot  of  the  hill,  borrowed  a  side-saddle,  my 
wife  took  the  reins  of  the  prancing  steed  and  rode  on 
to  the  appointment  while  I  walked  by  her  side  to  meet 
a  good  congregation  to  which  I  attempted  to  preach. 
The  event  made  a  deep  impression  on  all  who  heard 
of  it,  and  was  regarded  as  a  special  interposition  of 
Providence  in  answer  to  prayer. 

My  colleague  made  one  full  round  on  the  circuit 
when  he  was  taken  sick  and  after  a  short  illness  died, 
leaving  clear  testimony  of  the  ability  of  Christ  to  save. 
His  death  was  a  sad  loss  to  me,  but  it  became  an  op- 
portunity of  development  for  future  work;  for  larger 
responsibilities  were  thrown  upon  me  which  gave 
fuller  scope  to  my  former  observation  and  experience. 


100  THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    DOVE'S    DESCENT. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  conference  was  held  in  Can- 
ton, Ohio,  Bishop  Edmund  Janes  presiding.  I  was 
by  special  request  quartered  with  Uncle  Jimmie  Arm- 
strong, an  old  colored  man  strong  in  the  faith,  who 
entertained  us  in  a  princely  manner.  At  the  confer- 
ence I  was  admitted  into  full  connection,  my  proba- 
tion having  expired,  and  ordained  as  deacon  in  a  class 
with  Sheridan  Baker,  N.  C.  Worthington,  J.  J.  Mc- 
Ilyar,  James  Beacon,  G.  B.  Hudson,  Robt.  Cunning- 
ham, Joseph  Woodrough,  A.  D.  McCormac,  D.  B. 
Coleman,  John  Barker,  D.  D.,  Henry  Snyder,  Richard 
Clegg  and  J.  T.  W.  Auld.  Most  of  these  have  finished 
their  work  in  holy  triumph.  Only  two  are  still  on  the 
walls  of  Zion  proclaiming  the  acceptable  year  of  the 
Lord. 

At  this  session  of  conference  I  was  appointed  col- 
league with  Josiah  Dillon  to  the  New  Brighton  cir- 
cuit, Pennsylvania,  and  crossed  the  country  by  private 
conveyance,  stopping  one  night  with  the  presiding  eld- 
er, Father  Monroe,  in  Beaver.  On  arriving  at 
Freedom,  a  principal  appointment  in  the  circuit,  we 
met  with  a  cordial  welcome  notwithstanding  some  dis- 
satisfaction because  both  the  appointees  were  married 
men.  Two  preachers  with  two  wives  were  more  than 
they  had  bargained  for.  Money  was  scarce  and  the 
outlook  rather  forbidding.  A  good  Brother  McCon- 
nell  consoled  my  wife  with  the  thought  that  probably 


THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT.  101 

she  could  afford  to  wear  ''six  cent  calico"  before  the 
year  ended.  But  nothing  daunted,  we  went  to  work, 
visiting  indiscriminately,  and  were  soon  installed  in 
the  affections  of  the  people.  We  had  a  favorable  ini- 
tiation through  a  Sunday  school  celebration  on  the 
Fourth  of  July,  where  I  made  the  eagle  soar  in  a 
speech  full  of  patriotism  and  temperance.  Entertain- 
ing strong  views  on  the  temperance  question,  we  en- 
tered the  campaign  to  win  and  soon  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  seeing  the  traffic  of  rum  closed  out.  The  cir- 
cuit was  large  and  required  a  great  amount  of  labor 
to  meet  the  expectation  of  the  people.  Some  of  our 
meetings  impressed  me  so  profoundly  that  I  can  never 
forget  them.  Many  of  them  were  very  pleasant  and 
are  garnished  with  reminiscences  which  make  them 
a  delight  to  contemplate. 

During  the  early  part  of  our  first  year  on  this  cir- 
cuit there  was  a  call  made  by  Bishop  Janes  and  Dr. 
Durbin  for  men  to  go  to  California  to  occupy  that  open 
field.  Father  Monroe,  my  presiding  elder,  wrote  a  let- 
ter commending  me  for  the  field.  He  deposited  it  in 
the  post  office,  but  as  the  mail  only  left  twice  a  week, 
his  letter  remained  in  the  office  a  day  or  two,  during 
which  time  he  relented,  and  being  unwilling  to  have 
me  leave  his  district  lifted  the  letter  of  recommenda- 
tion. It  was  never  remailed,  and  thus  I  was  retained 
on  the  circuit. 

Among  others,  we  held  a  very  successful  camp- 
meeting  near  Freedom.  A  great  many  were  convert- 
ed and  scores  of  believers  sanctified.  Several  incidents 
will  bear  recital.  The  meeting  was  attended  with  a 
display  of  divine  power  in  a  manner  not  before  wit- 
nessed by  the  oldest  Christians  in  attendance.  Sister 
Dillon,  wife  of  my  colleague,  a  very  sweet-spirited 
Christian,  and  Sister  John  Ansley,  another  preacher's 


102  THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT. 

wife,  with  my  wife,  were  all  young  in  Christian  ex- 
perience, as  well  as  in  the  itinerancy,  and  were  bound 
by  these  common  ties  in  very  dear  relation  to  each 
other,  and  were  wonderfully  blessed,  as  the  sequel  will 
show.  I  know  the  reader  will  not  only  pardon  the 
writer  but  thank  him  for  the  facts  (though  personal; 
that  are  here  more  minutely  narrated,  as  incidentally 
connected  with  the  meeting.  My  wife,  who  was  reared 
a  Presbyterian,  had  never  been  at  a  camp-meeting. 
Several  weeks  before  the  meeting  she  had  a  remark- 
able dream.  I  will  allow  her  to  relate  it. 

"I  dreamed  that  there  was  a  great  concourse  of 
people  assembled  on  a  beautiful  plateau  of  ground; 
along  one  side  a  shining  river  ran  eastwardly,  while 
to  the  westward  seemed  to  rise  a  beautiful 
sloping  hill  covered  with  stately  oaks.  The 
earth  was  carpeted  with  green.  The  company 
was  shaded  by  the  overhanging  branches  through 
which  gleamed  the  subdued  but  clear  sunlight 
of  a  mid-autumn  day.  All  appeared  to  be  filled 
with  delight,  while  with  upturned  face  and  expectant 
eyes  they  were  waiting  and  watching  for  some  strange 
heavenly  visitant.  I  drew  near  and  asked  what  they 
were  looking  for  so  intently.  Some  one  answered  that 
they  were  looking  for  a  dove  that  was  promised  to 
come  that  day,  and  that  on  whomsoever  it  should 
alight  there  should  rest  great  peace  and  joy.  Each 
one  was  filled  with  anxiety  to  be  the  first  to  see  it  and 
to  have  it  alight  on  him.  Presently  a  sensation  of  de- 
light thrilled  the  throng  as  it  was  announced  by  some 
one  of  the  company,  The  dove!  The  dove  is  coming!' 
I  looked  intently  upward  and  away  in  the  distance  be- 
held a  glittering  speck  as  of  burnished  silver  flashing 
in  the  sunlight.  It  came  circling  down  in  most  grace- 


THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT.  103 

ful  motion,  seeming  to  survey  every  anxious  spectator, 
while  the  vast,  excited,  breathless  throng  swayed  to 
and  fro  with  outstretched  hands  inviting  the  beautiful 
stranger  to  alight.  It  reviewed  the  large  crowd  with 
apparent  satisfaction  and  then,  to  my  surprise  and  ex- 
treme delight,  perched  upon  my  shoulder  and  nestled 
close  to  my  face.  Several  persons  pressed  forward  and 
put  forth  their  hands  to  secure  the  dove  but  it  shrank 
from  their  touch  and  settled  closely  down  on  my 
shoulder.  The  whole  company  joined  in  a  shout,  'It 
has  come!  It  has  come!'  I  was  so  filled  with  joy  that 
I  shouted  with  inexpressible  delight  and  awoke  to  find 
it  but  a  dream,  but  so  impressive  a  dream  that  even 
yet  it  seems  a  reality.  My  effort  to  shout  awoke  my 
husband,  to  whom  I  related  my  dream.  Whereupon 
he  replied  that  he  hoped  it  was  significant  and  that  I 
might  receive  a  visit  from  the  heavenly  dove  at  the 
approaching  camp-meeting." 

In  due  time  the  meeting  began.  It  was  largely  at- 
tended. We  held  noon-day  prayer  meetings  in  a  large 
tent,  usually  very  much  crowded.  On  one  occasion 
Sisters  Ansley,  Dillon  and  my  wife,  neither  of  whom 
had  ever  prayed  in  public,  were  together  in  the  meet- 
ing. I  called  on  Sister  Ansley  to  pray.  She  hesitated. 
I  urged  her  to  take  up  the  cross.  Finally  she  said  in 
the  most  plaintive  voice,  "Oh,  Lord,  help  me;  I  don't 
know  how  to  pray." 

I  said,  "Sister,  you  have  made  a  good  beginning; 
go  right  on  and  pray."  She  continued  to  plead  with 
God  in  such  supplicating  terms  as  I  had  seldom  heard. 
All  were  looking  by  faith  for  the  fulfillment  of  the 
promise:  "Whatsoever  things  ye  ask,  believe  that  ye 
have  them,  and  ye  shall  receive  them."  And  the  Holy 
Ghost  came  upon  all  the  company.  None  shared  more 


104  THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT. 

largely  in  this  baptism  of  power  and  glory  than  these 
three  preachers'  wives.  My  wife  said  to  me,  "My 
dream  is  fulfilled";  and  for  hours  she  rejoiced  and  told 
with  wonderful  clearness  and  simplicity  the  amazing 
power  and  sweetness  of  saving  grace.  Many  Presby- 
terian ladies,  hearing  of  her  remarkable  ecstacy  and 
joy  came  to  the  tent  purposely  to  hear  from  her  own 
lips  the  glad  story  of  salvation  by  simple  faith.  They 
were  astonished  and  delighted  to  find  one  brought  up 
as  they  had  been  testifying  in  such  a  manner. 

Soon  after  this  we  visited  my  wife's  father  and 
mother.  She  resolved  she  would  tell  her  mother  all 
about  her  great  blessing.  When  we  reached  the  top 
of  the  hill  overlooking  the  old  homestead  her  heart 
failed  her  a  little  and  she  said  to  me,  "I  don't  know 
how  to  begin  to  tell  mother."  I  remarked  she  must 
not  flinch  now;  that  the  way  to  commence  would  be 
open.  On  reaching  home  I  said  to  mother  I  was 
sorry  she  had  not  been  at  the  camp-meeting  to  have 
witnessed  the  wonderful  blessing  her  daughter  re- 
ceived. Then  I  retired,  leaving  the  mother  and  daugh- 
ter alone.  My  wife  related  her  vision  and  the  in- 
cidents of  the  meeting,  and  especially  her  own  rich 
share  of  the  Divine  gift.  They  wept  like  children  to- 
gether and  we  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  from 
that  day  mother  had  a  clearer  knowledge  of  the  way  of 
salvation  than  ever  before.  She  often  said  she  had 
never  heard  such  an  experience,  not  even  from  her 
own  favorite  pastor,  Dr.  Duncan,  of  Baltimore.  It 
was,  indeed,  as  my  wife  told  it,  "The  coming  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  of  power." 

It  was  in  this  circuit  that  I  was  called  upon  to  offi- 
ciate in  ministerial  capacity  under  a  reversion  of  cir- 
cumstances unusually  sad,  and  aptly  illustrative  of  the 


THE  DOVE'S  DESCENT.  105 

fact  that  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death.  In  the 
neighborhood  a  young  lady  of  twenty  years  of  age 
was  engaged  to  be  married  on  a  certain  day  and  at  a 
special  hour.  The  wedding  attire  was  complete,  the 
guests  invited,  the  minister  engaged,  the  bridegroom 
came — to  find  his  betrothed  sick  unto  death.  The 
very  hour  and  day  that  should  have  sealed  their  nup- 
tials became  the  burial  hour  of  the  intended  bride.  It 
was  my  solemn  duty  instead  of  performing  the  mar- 
riage ceremony  to  preach  a  funeral  sermon  over  that 
beautiful  young  woman  dressed  in  the  chaste  white 
silk  meant  for  her  bridal  robe  but  now  become  the 
fit  burial  dress  of  one  whose  hopes  had  faded  before 
and  into  the  brighter  bliss  of  a  more  intimate  union 
with  Christ.  The  sad  termination  of  such  an  engage- 
ment almost  crazed  the  affianced  groom,  who  was  only 
consoled  by  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  and  immortality  at  God's  right  hand. 


106  MY  FATHER'S  DEATH. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
MY  FATHER'S  DEATH. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  calendar  year,  as  was  my 
custom,  we  held  a  "watch-night  meeting."  It  was  held 
in  the  Methodist  Church  in  Freedom,  Pennsylvania, 
1850-51.  We  had  a  very  solemn  time.  The  Lord  was 
manifestly  present.  When  we  went  home,  very  early 
in  the  morning,  we  received  a  telegram  (the  first  in  my 
life)  from  Steubenville,  Ohio,  saying,  "Your  father  is 
dying  and  wishes  to  see  you.  Come  home."  He  had 
long  been  a  sufferer,  but  longer  a  Christian  and  active 
worker  in  the  church.  In  addition  to  my  natural  af- 
fection for  my  father  and  my  desire  to  be  with  him  in 
the  closing  scene  of  life  I  had  long  cherished  a  desire 
to  know  how  his  faith  would  endure  that  severest  of 
all  tests,  for  I  knew  he  would  not  deceive  his  children, 
and  that  he  could  not  be  deluded  into  a  false  trust  or 
confidence,  much  less  a  false  profession.  We  hastened 
to  his  bedside  by  the  first  steamer,  as  we  did  not  have 
railroad  communication. 

On  arriving  we  found  father  still  alive.  As  I  opened 
the  door  of  his  room  he  stretched  forth  his  pale,  thin 
hands,  exclaiming:  "My  son,  come  while  I  tell  you 
what  great  victory  I  have  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ!  Glory,  glory  to  His  precious  name!  The  fear 
of  dying  is  all  taken  away  and  I  have  perfect  peace 
with  God,  and  peace  with  all  mankind.  Preach  a  com- 
plete salvation,  a  full  and  perfect  and  finished  salva- 
tion, in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 


MY  FATHER'S  DEATH.  107 

Subsequently  he  said,  "Satan  has  tempted  me  more 
severely  than  ever  before  in  my  life.  He  has  tried  to 
persuade  me  to  trust  in  my  good  works  and  devotion 
to  the  church,  and  it  has  been  a  struggle  to  give  up  all 
these,  but  Jesus  Christ  is  my  only  hope,  Christ  in  me 
the  hope  of  glory.  T ho'  Satan  tempted  me  that  the 
Savior  would  forsake  me,  I  have  had  victory  over 
that  fear.  He  will  never  forsake  me.  Perfect  love 
casteth  out  all  fear,  which  hath  torment." 

He  repeated  and  with  effort  sang  parts  of  sacred 
hymns  which  he  always  admired,  one  of  which  I  re- 
member hearing  him  sing  when  a  child : 

"My  span  of  life  will  soon  be  done, 

The  passing  moments  say; 
As  lengthening  shadows  o'er  the  mead 

Proclaim  the  close  of  day. 

Courage,  my  soul;  thy  bitter  cross 

In  every  trial  here 
Shall  .bear  thee  to  thy  heaven  above, 

But  shall  not  enter  there. 

Courage,  my  soul ;  on  God  rely ; 

Deliverance  soon  will  come; 
A  thousand" ways  has  Providence 

To  bring  believers  home." 

He  also  repeated  the  words  of  that  glorious  sonnet 
beginning: 

"How  firm  a  foundation,  ye  saints  of  the  Lord, 
Is  laid  for  your  faith  on  His  excellent  word." 

And  dwelt  with  manifest  satisfaction  upon  the  soul- 
stirring  words: 


106  MY  FATHER'S  DEATH. 

"Amazing  grace,  how  sweet  the  sound, 

That  saved  a  wretch  like  me, 
I  once  was  lost,  but  now  I'm  found, 

Was  blind  but  now  I  see. 

Twas  grace  that  taught  my  heart  to  fear, 

And  grace  my  fears  relieved, 
How  precious  did  that  grace  appear, 

The  hour  I  first  believed!" 

The  scene  was  so  overwhelming  and  inspiring  that  I 
have  never  doubted  the  power  of  Jesus  to  save  to  the 
uttermost,  and  to  the  close  of  life. 

Father  lingered  until  the  4th  of  January,  1851,  dur- 
ing which  time  he  was  in  constant  ecstacy,  frequently 
shouting  the  praises  of  God  until  his  strength  would 
be  exhausted.  His  triumph  and  his  experience  were 
truly  glorious.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day 
after  my  arrival,  at  about  4  o'clock,  we  were  all  gath- 
ered in  the  room  where  our  mother  had  fallen  asleep 
in  Jesus  on  the  7th  day  of  September,  1837,  saying, 
"Jesus  is  mine  and  I  am  His,"  to  witness  the  closing 
event  of  a  life  which  was  to  us  more  a  comment  on 
Christianity  than  anything  else.  For  this  had  always 
been  our  father's  theme,  and  had  led  to  an  exemplifi- 
cation of  it  in  his  every  day  life  in  the  most  familiar 
and  endearing  relations  of  the  family.  He  was  now 
evidently  and  rapidly  approaching  the  "Valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death."  We  gathered  close  to  his  bedside 
to  catch  the  last  utterances  from  his  faltering  tongue. 
None  but  those  who  have  been  blessed  with  such  a 
father  and  who  have  been  called  to  mourn  his  decease 
can  appreciate  our  anxiety  at  that  moment.  His  sight 
had  evidently  failed  for  he  asked,  "Who  is  in  the  room? 
Are  you  all  here?  "  My  oldest  brother  answered,  "We 


MY  FATHER'S  DEATH.  109 

are  all  here,  father.  Do  you  want  anything?"  He 
answered,  "No."  Then  raising  his  hand  and  passing 
it  over  his  sightless  eyes  he  said: 

"It  is  dark  here,  but  glory  is  bright." 

And  the  weary  wheels  of  life  stood  still. 

Angels  caught  the  redeemed  soul  of  our  father  in 
their  loving  arms  and  bore  him  to  his  home  on  high. 
To  us  all,  but  to  me  especially,  it  was  a  deeply  solemn, 
gloriously  triumphant  hour.  I  have  never  since  that 
hour  felt  like  shouting  the  praises  of  God  as  then.  It 
was  victory,  triumph  over  the  last  enemy  by  faith  in 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  grave  has  lost  its  gloom 
and  terror,  and  death  his  venomous  sting.  Since  then 
Christ  is  dearer  and  heaven  has  been  nearer.  We 
made  his  grave  beside  our  mother's,  under  the  spread- 
ing branches  of  the  old  chestnut  tree  in  the  grave- 
yard whose  dust  is  sacred  to  the  sainted  dead,  who 
sleep  in  hope  of  immortality. 

I  returned  to  my  work  a  more  sanctified  and  better 
man. 


110  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 


CHAPTER     XIV. 

AGENTS  OF  THB   DEVIL — SERVANTS   OF  THE  LORD. 

I  was  called  upon  shortly  to  preach  in  a  Calvinistic 
neighborhood  near  the  seat  of  Rapp's  colony  of 
Economists  in  Butler  County,  Pennsylvania.  When 
I  arrived  at  the  neighborhood  school-house  I  met  a 
goodly  company  assembled  to  hear  what  had  never 
been  heard  there,  a  Methodist  sermon.  I  chose  for 
my  text  the  eleventh  verse  of  the  H9th  Psalm,  read 
the  verse,  closed  the  Bible,  and  preached  a  plain  but 
practical  sermon.  The  Presbyterians  were  delighted, 
some  regarding  it  as  wonderful  that  a  man  could 
preach  such  a  discourse  without  notes,  and  especially 
with  the  Bible  closed.  The  truth  sanctified  and  ap- 
plied by  the  Holy  Ghost  led  several  persons  into  a 
clear  Christian  experience,  and  many  became  my 
regular  hearers  and  fast  friends. 

While  we  were  stationed  at  the  beautiful  little  town 
of  Freedom,  in  Beaver  County,  Pennsylvania,  about 
three  miles  above  the  confluence  of  Big  Beaver  with 
the  Ohio  river,  our  home  was  blessed  by  the  arrival 
of  a  little  boy,  our  first  born,  whom  we  named  for  his 
graadfathcrs,  John  William.  His  birth  occurred  on 
the  second  day  of  June,  1851.  His  arrival  was  a  mat- 
ter of  unusual  moment  to  the  young  circuit  rider  and 
his  wife,  as  may  be  expected,  and  was  also  hailed  with 
satisfaction  and  delight  by  our  members,  all  of  whom 
took  a  greater  interest  in  us  on  this  account,  if  this 
were  possible,  and  were  exceedingly  kind  to  us  in  our 
initial  parentage. 

Freedom  was  chiefly  given  over  to  the  business  of 


JOHN   WILLIAM   FISHER. 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  Ill 

steamboat  building.  While  here  I  launched  on  one  of 
the  finest  of  the  numerous  craft  built  there  for  the  river 
trade,  the  "John  J.  Simons,"  a  boat  upon  whose  decks 
I  subsequently,  eleven  years  later,  took  a  company  of 
contrabands  from  the  Southern  armies  of  the  Union 
to  homes  of  liberty  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska. 

Our  first  son,  whose  portrait  is  given,  is  engaged 
in  mercantile  pursuits — a  dealer  in  coal.  For  many 
years  he  engaged  in  farming  on  the  "home  farm"  in 
Atchison  County,  but  subsequently  engaged  in  other 
pursuits  in  the  city  of  Atchison,  of  whose  council  he 
was  one  term  a  member,  and  where  he  was  for  several 
years  secretary  and  treasurer  of  the  Pomeroy  Coal 
Company,  with  yards  and  offices  at  Atchison,  Topeka 
and  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  For  many  years  he  has  been 
a  devoted  Christian  and  an  active  and  efficient  worker 
in  the  church  and  Sabbath  school.  In  recent  years 
he  has  been  deprived  of  the  pleasure  of  regular  church 
work  because  away  from  home  most  of  the  time,  but 
he  still  delights  in  the  service  and  church  of  his  God. 

Having  spent  two  years  on  this  circuit  I  was  re- 
turned to  Ohio  and  put  in  charge  of  Lima  circuit  with 
"one  to  be  supplied."  The  circuit  had  thirteen  ap- 
pointments, with  a  membership  of  nearly  five  hun- 
dred, scattered  over  a  territory  twenty  miles  wide  by 
thirty  miles  long.  This  territory  included  the  hot- 
bed of  infidelity  in  Ohio.  The  noted  "Come-out-ers," 
Abby  Kelly,  Foster,  and  H.  C.  Wright,  had  traveled 
the  whole  field,  disseminating  infidel  doctrine,  de- 
nouncing the  church  and  the  Bible,  ministers,  and 
the  marriage  contract  as  intolerable  and  to  be  re- 
pudiated. Abby  Kelly,  who  had  been  a  member  of 
the  Quaker  church,  was  a  woman  of  considerable  in- 
telligence and  will,  with  fair  address  and  force  of  char- 


112  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

actcr.  She  formed  the  center  of  attraction  for  a 
crowd  of  rude  and  irreligious  people  who  composed 
her  following.  She  and  Foster  traveled  together, 
being  entertained  by  those  who,  like  themselves,  held 
to  very  radical  views  relating  to  liberty  from  customs 
growing  out  of  the  marriage  relation.  But  in  some 
places  public  sentiment  was  so  severely  against  the 
example  of  this  free  and  easy  way  of  evading  the  law 
of  God  and  man  that  they  finally  formed  a  kind  of 
"Hicksite-Quaker"  copartnership,  in  the  town  of 
New  Brighton,  Pennsylvania,  at  the  house  of  one  Town- 
send,  after  which  I  believe  they  were  recognized  as 
man  and  wife,  he  being  a  kind  of  appendage  or  con- 
venience, as  is  sometimes  the  case  with  strong-minded 
women  and  weak-minded  men.  Their  teaching  and 
example  were  subversive  of  morality  and  good  order, 
because  well  suited  to  the  baser  passions  of  the  human 
heart.  Wright  had  been  a  local  preacher  in  the 
Methodist  Church,  but  left  it  and  joined  the  ranks 
of  the  "Come-out-ers."  The  whole  territory  of  the 
circuit  of  which  I  was  placed  in  charge  was  poisoned 
with  the  false  and  vicious  teaching  of  these  people. 

About  the  time  I  was  sent  to  this  circuit  the  Misses 
Fox,  of  Rochester,  New  York,  began  their  spirit  rap- 
pings — the  origin  of  spiritualism  in  America — which 
was  also  a  part  of  this  infidelity.  Abby  Kelly  and 
company  had  well  prepared  the  way  for  this  new 
theory  and  irreligion.  Some  incidents  connected 
therewith  will  furnish  a  faint  idea  'of  the  state  of 
society  under  such  influences. 

Not  far  from  Freedom,  one  of  my  appointments  in 
Stark  County,  Ohio,  there  was  an  old  log  church, 
called  Ruckcr's  Church.  It  was  arranged  to  hold  in 
this  house  a  convention  of  the  infidels  and  sympath- 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  113 

izers  to  consider  what  should  be  done  relative  to  this 
new  development  called  "Spirit  Rappings"  or  Spiritu- 
alism. Thq  appointment  was  made,  the  evening 
came,  and  with  it  a  crowd  of  curiosity  seekers.  The 
old  house  was  lighted  in  the  rudest  manner  by  the 
use  of  the  light  of  past  ages,  tallow  "dips"  or  candles. 
These  were  fastened  here  and  there  against  the  jambs 
of  the  windows  by  pocket-knives,  while  for  front  lights 
a  board  resting  on  the  stand  and  window-sill  sup- 
ported several  candles.  Behind  this  were  seated  the 
leaders  in  the  movement  with  a  tall  son  of  Anak, 
called  Johnson,  "the  first  letter  of  whose  name"  was 
"Jep."  Acting  as  chairman,  this  young  man  was 
chief  operator  and  held  himself  with  much  dignity. 
The  company  was  a  motley  one,  composed  of  railroad 
graders,  "Come-out-ers,"  strong-minded  old  and 
young  women,  some  of  whom  were  dressed  in  bloom- 
ers, and  young  men  with  very  long  hair  parted  in  the 
middle,  easily  and  almost  entirely  covering  the  lim- 
ited brains  in  their  peanut-shaped  craniums.  Besides 
these  there  were  numerous  old  moral  cripples  who 
had  "come  out"  to  the  great  relief  of  several  churches. 
These,  with  a  sprinkling  of  unbelievers,  came  to  hear 
and  see  what  the  "Spirit  had  to  knock."  And  they 
did. 

The  president  began  to  state  the  object  of  the 
meeting  to  be  the  consideration  of  these  new  develop- 
ments at  Rochester,  when  a  faint  "Rap,  Rap,  Rap," 
was  heard,  as  if  immediately  behind  the  president. 
At  first  all  present  were  startled.  Then  came  silence. 
By  and  by  the  president  opened  his  astonished  mouth 
to  say  that  it  was  indeed  mysterious;  that  they  had 
met  to  consider  this  strange  subject,  and  it  appeared 
that  the  spirits  were  verily  present;  whereupon  with 
greater  vigor  and  emphasis  than  before  the  obtrud- 

8 


114  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

ing  spirit  gave  its  mystic  "Rap,  Rap,  Rap,"  and  all 
was  again  as  silent  as  death.  Cheeks  were  blanched, 
eyes  flashed  astonishment  and  surprise,  knees  quaked 
and  smote  together,  all  were  amazed.  Presently  some 
one  ventured  to  ask,  "What  do  you  want  to  com- 
municate?" When,  with  greater  vigor  than  before 
and  much  more  deliberately  and  determinedly  was 
heard  the  mystic  "Rap,  Rap,  Rap,"  followed  now  by 
a  most  unearthly  "Yeaow,  Yeaow,  Yeaow  ,  Rap!' 
This  brought  the  house  to  their  feet  and  the  president 
in  gathering  himself  up  overturned  the  board,  up- 
setting every  candle  and  extinguished  most  of  the 
light.  This  served  as  a  signal  for  a  grand  stampede, 
and  out  the  door  and  through  the  windows  went  the 
astonished  crowd,  flying  in  every  direction,  some 
praying,  others  crying,  while  the  Irish  Catholics  called 
on  the  "Howly  Virgin"  to  pity  Pat,  and  to  forgive  him 
for  being  at  "sich  a  divil  of  a  matin."  One  poor  fel- 
low who  had  recently  been  married,  forgot  his  wife 
in  his  fright  and  ran  as  for  his  life.  When  he  came 
back  he  found  she  had  fainted  for  very  fright,  and 
was  lying  by  the  deserted  house  just  recovering  con- 
sciousness. When  the  truth  was  known  the  obtrusive 
spirit  which  had  caused  this  confusion  was  none  other 
than  the  materialized  animus  of  an  overgrown  feline 
with  a  split  stick  on  his  tail  which  he  used  as  a  wrap- 
per, and  with  which  he  had  given  a  first-class  "Spirit- 
rapping"  seance,  supplementing  his  efforts  with  the 
unearthly  "Yeaow"  which  a  Tom  cat  alone  can  give. 
Thus  equipped  and  prepared  for  action  some  mis- 
chievous boys  liad  dropped  him  through  a  broken 
window  just  behind  the  president's  chair,  to  become 
the  innocent  cause  of  the  sudden  dissolution  of  the 
first  and  last  spiritualistic  gathering  in  all  these  parts. 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  115 

The  insolence  of  this  class  of  people  so  outraged 
society  that  occasionally  it  had  to  be  checked  by  law. 
There  lived  near  Goshen  Church  two  families  named, 
respectively,  Jenkins  and  Gibson,  who,  following  the 
false  teaching  of  the  "Come-out-ers"  and  spiritualists, 
disregarded  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage  relation  with 
such  contempt  that  the  civil  authorities  were  com- 
pelled to  interpose.  They  were  brought  in  bloomers 
before  Esquire  Simeon  Card,  one  of  my  class  leaders, 
and  were  the  first  real  spiritualists  I  had  ever  seen.  I 
would  they  had  been  the  last!  The  end  was  in  dis- 
grace and  death — like  Herod,  they  were  eaten  of 
worms. 

We  were  compelled  to  meet  these  evils  squarely 
and  deal  with  them  plainly  from  the  pulpit.  This 
sometimes  led  to  public  encounters.  But  truth,  al- 
ways mighty,  prevailed,  and  the  people  were  saved 
from  the  example  of  this  heresy  and  ruin. 

A  very  delightful  occurrence  took  place  while  I 
was  holding  a  protracted  meeting  at  Marleborough.  I 
was  assisted  by  my  old  friend,  Uncle  Jimmie  Arm- 
strong. We  held  a  meeting  which  was  growing  in 
interest,  but  which  was  much  hindered  by  the  clamor 
of  want  of  union.  There  came  to  the  neighborhood 
an  itinerant  Quaker  preacher  and  his  traveling  com- 
panion, visiting  the  Quaker  churches.  It  was  an- 
nounced that  he  would  preach  in  the  Friends'  church 
at  ii  o'clock  a.  m.,  and  we  were  invited  to  attend  the 
meeting.  Uncle  Jimmie,  Brother  John  Swarts,  and 
myself  attended  the  services  to  hear  a  Quaker 
preacher  for  the  first  time.  He  preached  a  very 
orthodox  sermon  on  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead.  I 
felt  impressed  with  a  desire  to  have  him  preach  for 


116  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

my  congregation.  I  told  Uncle  Jimmie  I  was  going 
to  ask  him  to  preach  for  us.  He  replied,  "O,  it's  no 
use.  He  won't  do  it."  But  I  said,  "I'll  see." 

So  I  went  up  to  the  preacher  and  assuming  as  much 
of  the  plain  language  as  I  could  command,  I  said, 
"I  am  a  Methodist  preacher.  We  are  holding  a  pro- 
tracted meeting  in  Maryborough  and  I  would  like  to 
have  thee  preach  for  me  tonight.  We  will  give  thee 
the  hour,  and  thee  can  do  as  the  spirit  leads  thee." 

He  replied  very  kindly,  "I  will  be  very  glad  to 
preach  for  thee." 

Notice  was  given  and  an  invitation  extended  to  the 
congregation  to  attend.  When  the  hour  for  services 
came  the  house  could  not  contain  those  who  were 
anxious  to  enjoy  such  a  union  service.  The  Quakers 
came  in  great  numbers  and  sat  with  hats  on,  present- 
ing a  strange  appearance  in  a  Methodist  church.  I 
told  the  preacher  we  would  dispense  with  singing 
until  the  sermon  was  over,  the  hour  was  his.  He 
prayed  and  sat  down.  All  was  as  quiet  as  the  grave. 
Then  he  arose  and  quoted  a  text  or  two  of  Scripture 
as  a  starting  point  and  proceeded  to  preach  a  very 
evangelical  sermon.  In  the  midst  of  one  of  the  most 
eloquent  passages,  in  which  he  referred  in  beautiful 
language  to  the  peaceable  nature  of  the  coming  King- 
dom of  the  Blessed  Messiah  and  its  near  approach, 
and  expressed  a  desire  that  it  might  speedily  come, 
I  was  carried  away  with  his  eloquence  and  fervor,  and 
endorsing  his  expressed  desire  I  said  "Amen." 

Unused  to  such  responses  he  was  surprised,  and 
turning  around  to  me,  asked,  "What  did  thee  say, 
Brother?" 

I  was  confused,  but  had  presence  of  mind  enough 
to  say,  "Go  on,  Brother,  go  on." 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  117 

Said  he,  "What  did  thee  say?"  I  replied,  "I  said 
Amen." 

He  righted  up  and  went  on.  The  congregation 
was  greatly  amused  and  I  felt  woefully  embarrassed. 
The  Preacher  finished  well  without  any  more  of  my 
"Amens." 

While  he  was  closing  his  sermon  my  mind  was  at 
work  on  how  best  to  utilize  the  occasion.  I  knew 
all  the  Quakers  were  abolitionists  and  I  had  a  good 
subject.  So  I  determined  I  would  take  them  with 
guile. 

I  arose  and  said:  "A  strange  thing  has  occurred  in 
Maryborough  tonight.  The  quiet  Quakers  and 
noisy  Methodists  have  held  a  meeting  together  and 
all  ye  are  witnesses  it  has  been  a  glorious  meeting. 
And  now  I  am  going  to  ask  Uncle  Jimmie  to  sing 
the  first  hymn." 

I  gave  him  a  sign  and  he  promptly  arose,  attracting 
every  eye  and  stood  while  I  remarked  that  any  who 
did  not  wish  to  hear  him  could  retire.  Every  one 
remained.  Uncle  Jimmie  struck  the  tune  known  as 
"Exhortation,"  singing, 

"O,  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing, 

My  great  Redeemer's  praise, 
The  glories  of  my  God  and  King, 
The  triumphs  of  his  grace." 

He  sang  as  only  he  could  sing.  Under  an  inspira- 
tion every  heart  was  moved.  The  whole  company 
was  swayed  by  this  grand  old  hymn  and  tune  sung 
by  this  dusky  son  of  Methodism,  as  by  the  magic  of 
a  master. 

When  he  had  sung  the  last  line  I  invited  all  to  join 
in  prayer  and  called  on  Uncle  Jimmie  to  lead.  Such 


118  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

a  prayer  had  never  been  heard  by  that  company,  a 
prayer  most  eloquent  and  effective. 

When  it  was  over  I  stepped  to  the  front  of  the 
altar  to  announce  the  appointments  for  the  following 
evening,  when  the  Quaker  preacher  came  out  of  the 
pulpit  and  threw  his  arms  around  me  and  said 
audibly,  "O,  my  brother,  it  is  good  to  be  here." 

That  meeting  still  lives  and  it  will  never  be  for- 
gotten. Its  far-reaching  influence  cannot  be  esti- 
mated. 

This  occurred  in  1852  and  in  1864,  as  I  returned  to 
Kansas  from  general  conference  at  Philadelphia  (of 
which  body  I  was  a  member  as  a  delegate  from  the 
Kansas  conference)  I  met  in  the  cars  at  Yellow  Creek 
Station,  Ohio,  an  itinerant  Quaker  preacher  and  his 
traveling  companion.  In  the  course  of  our  journey 
I  fell  into  conversation  with  them  and  learned  that 
they  were  on  a  trip  of  visitation  to  the  churches  and 
were  then  going  to  Maryborough.  I  related  to  them 
the  above  incident,  when  they  both  rose  to  their  feet 
and,  grasping  me  warmly  by  the  hand,  exclaimed 
with  unusual  emotion  for  Quakers: 

"Is  it  possible  thee  is  the  man  that  treated  our 
Brother  so  kindly?  We  have  heard  him  describe  the 
singing  and  the  singer,  and  the  wonderful  prayer,  and 
the  meeting,  but  we  never  expected  to  see  the  man 
that  took  such  part  in  that  interesting  meeting." 

They  said  that  the  relation  of  the  incident  pleased 
their  friends  very  greatly.  We  had  a  joyful  time 
talking  over  an  incident  of  more  than  twelve  years' 
standing.  So  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn  it  was 
the  first  of  the  kind  that  occurred  wherein  Methodists 
and  Quakers  united  in  such  a  way  to  worship  our 
common  Savior  and  God. 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  119 

At  Mount  Union,  Stark  County,  one  of  my  then 
appointments,  there  had  been  commenced  a  college 
three  or  four  years  previously,  which  is  one  of  the 
many  important  institutions  of  Ohio.  The  president, 
Dr.  O.  N.  Hartshorn,  is  a  remarkable  man,  self-made 
in  a  striking  sense,  his  whole  life  one  of  self-reliance. 
Coming  up  from  obscurity  and  through  poverty  he 
has  achieved  wonders  and  assisted  thousands  of  poor 
young  men  and  women  to  the  acquirement  of  an  edu- 
cation and  peculiarly  fitted  them  for  usefulness  in  life. 

During  my  pastorate  on  the  circuit  I  held  four  pro- 
tracted meetings  at  this  place,  resulting  in  the  con- 
version of  more  than  one  hundred  of  the  students  of 
the  college.  This  was  the  beginning  of  active,  open, 
effective  Christian  work  in  this  locality,  which  was 
surrounded  by  infidel  influences.  In  all  these  meet- 
ings I  was  heartily  seconded  and  largely  helped  by 
all  the  professors,  who  continued  to  be  a  willing  work- 
ing band  of  Christian  laborers.  Every  year  since  re- 
vivals have  been  enjoyed  at  this  seat  of  Christian 
learning,  resulting  in  the  conversion  of  thousands 
of  precious  souls.  The  college  is  still  sending  men 
and  women  into  every  open  field  of  usefulness.  It 
was  the  first  to  adopt  the  co-education  of  the  sexes, 
and  from  beginnings  so  small  has  gained  upon  popu- 
lar sentiment  until  it  has  won  its  way  to  the  front 
rank  and  today  stands  among  the  leading  colleges  of 
the  West,  owing  much  of  its  success  to  its  decided 
religious  caste  and  the  faith  and  faithfulness  of  its 
faculty. 

After  more  than  twenty  years  absence  from  that  field, 
ten  of  which  were  spent  in  Kansas,  I  returned  to  the 
Pittsburg  conference  and  was  made  corresponding 
secretary  of  Mount  Union  College,  in  which  relation 
I  remained  until  called  of  the  church  and  by  the 


120  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

Bishop  to  a  field  of  vast  moral  importance.  My  early 
associations  with  this  college  as  a  religious  instructor 
and  helper  so  cemented  my  affections  to  the  professors 
and  institution  that  I  still  love  to  think,  speak,  pray, 
and  write  about  them  and  its  success. 

When  my  time  was  up  at  Freedom  we  were  assigned 
to  a  charge  including  North  Benton,  Mahoning 
County,  Ohio.  This  was  a  pretty  hamlet  surrounded 
by  well  cultivated  fields  and  beech  and  hickory  forests. 
These  abounded  in  game  of  various  kinds,  including 
flocks  of  wild  turkeys.  The  circuit  was  thirty  miles 
long  and  twenty  miles  wide,  the  parsonage  being  lo- 
cated at  North  Benton.  Our  removal  was  accom- 
plished in  part  by  rail  and  in  part  by  wag- 
on, and  when  we  paid  our  teamsters  our  sole 
remaining  funds  in  cash  were  three  old  fash- 
ioned copper  cents.  It  was  three  months  till  quart- 
erly meeting  and  we  were  among  strangers. 
Furthermore,  our  larder  was  illy  supplied  with  the 
necessaries  of  life.  Such  an  experience  would  be  ac- 
counted an  unusual  hardship  even  by  a  Methodist 
itinerant  in  these  days,  but  it  was  not  uncommon  then. 

When  the  situation  became  known  to  one  of  the 
stewards,  Brother  John  Carter,  he  called  to  his  aid 
Brother  Henry  Lewis  and  we  were  soon  supplied, 
through  their  efforts  and  the  kindly  responses  of  the 
members  of  the  local  charge,  with  all  that  was  neces- 
sary for  our  comfort. 

There  were  thirteen  appointments  on  this  circuit, 
embracing,  ail  told,  about  three  hundred  members. 
The  people  were  unusually  considerate  of  the  needs 
of  their  pastor  and  his  little  family,  and  took  excellent 
care  of  us  all  over  the  circuit.  My  work  was  success- 


CHARLES   KDMUND   FISHER.    M.    D. 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  121 

ful,  it  including  thirteen  protracted  meetings  during 
the  first  year  and  eleven  the  next. 

Our  second  son,  Charles  Edmund,  his  second  name 
being  given  him  because  of  my  love  and  admiration  for 
Bishop  Janes,  was  born  during  our  residence  in  North 
Benton,  on  the  seventh  of  March,  1853.  I  had  been 
attending  a  special  meeting  sixteen  miles  from  home 
and  upon  my  return  found  the  parsonage  enlivened 
by  the  presence  of  this  little  black-eyed  stranger.  His 
coming  greatly  endeared  us  to  the  people,  as  he  was 
the  first  new-comer  ever  arriving  at  the  North  Ben- 
ton  parsonage. 

This  son  studied  medicine,  graduating  at  Detroit 
in  1872  and  again  in  Cincinnati  in  1875.  He  has  also 
attended  post-graduate  study  in  New  York  and 
abroad,  and  has  taken  high  rank  in  his  profession. 
He  early  removed  to  Texas  for  his  health,  remaining 
there  until  1893,  when  he  removed  to  Chicago,  where 
he  now  resides.  He  has  been  president  of  the  Texas 
Homeopathic  Medical  Society,  as  also  of  the  Southern 
Homeopathic  Medical  Association  and,  in  1895,  of  the 
American  Institute  of  Homeopathy.  It  was  my  pleas- 
ure to  attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the  latter  body  at 
Newport,  Rhode  Island,  in  June  of  last  year,  over 
which  he  presided.  This  doctor-son  is  editor  of  a 
prominent  medical  journal,  the  Medical  Century, 
author  of  a  standard  work  on  Diseases  of  Children, 
and  joint-author  and  editor  of  a  large  composite  text- 
book of  surgery.  He  has  also  served  with  distinction 
as  a  professor  of  surgery  in  one  of  Chicago's  medical 
colleges. 

At  the  close  of  my  pastorate  on  the  Limaville  and 
Alliance  circuit  I  was  appointed  to  the  Sewickly 
charge,  in  Pennsylvania.  Here  we  spent  a  very 


122  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

pleasant  year  with  a  good  degree  of  success.  We 
finished  a  neat  church,  which  had  been  commenced 
by  my  predecessor,  Rev.  Albert  G.  Williams,  and 
Bishop  Simpson  dedicated  it  in  his  inimitable  style. 
A  pompous  brother  was  to  preach  at  3  p.  m.  He  an- 
nounced that  he  would  "endeavor  to  follow  the  Bishop 
at  a  deferential  distance,"  and  he  did  follow  at  a  very 
deferential  distance,  and  without  special  endeavor, 
too,  greatly  to  the  innocent  amusement  of  the  people. 

On  this  charge  we  held  successful  meetings  at  Hop- 
kins Chapel,  where  several  persons  were  converted. 
Here  we  beheld  the  unusual  sight  of  a  beautiful  rain- 
bow by  moonlight. 

At  Blackburn  Chapel  we  held  a  meeting  of  great 
good  to  the  many  who  attended.  One  evening  there 
were  eight  or  nine  adults  kneeling  as  seekers  of  salva- 
tion at  the  altar.  A  spirit  of  solemn  supplication  pre- 
vailed. The  pastor's  wife  passed  along  from  one  end 
of  the  altar  to  the  other,  encouraging  the  seekers, 
with  appropriate  quotations  and  promises,  and  in  less 
than  ten  minutes  the  whole  number  by  faith  entered 
into  a  joyful  Christian  experience  and  testified  to  the 
power  of  Christ  to  save  those  who  believe.  I  seldom 
if  ever  witnessed  such  remarkable  unanimity  in  beliel 
and  such  simultaneous  believing  and  rejoicing. 

Sewicklyville  had  for  a  long  time  prior  to  our  com- 
ing, presented  a  striking  example  of  "how  great  a 
fire  a  little  matter  kindleth."  Two  otherwise  good 
men  had  had  a  financial  transaction  about  which  they 
had  disagreed,  and  for  years  they  had  kept  the  church 
in  perpetual  turmoil,  until  I  finally  succeeded  in 
getting  them  to  arbitrate  their  difficulties — to  find 
that  it  was  all  about  sixty-two  and  a  half  cents. 

At  the  close  of  one  year  in  the  Sewicklyville  charge 


SERVANTS  OF  THE  LORD.  123 

I  was  removed  to  what  proved  to  be  the  most  pleasant 
station  I  ever  filled,  viz.,  McKeesport,  Pa.  This  was 
a  beautiful  town  at  the  junction  of  the  Monongahela 
and  Yougheogheny  rivers.  Dr.  Isaac  N.  Baird  was 
my  presiding  elder.  During  the  first  year  I  united 
with  the  resident  ministers  of  other  denominations  in 
a  course  of  fifteen  lectures  on  the  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity. There  was  much  intemperance  prevalent 
and  a  strong  band  of  infidels,  thoroughly  organized 
in  a  club.  This  club  held  regular  meetings  for  the 
purpose  of  reading  what  they  termed  "The  Infidels' 
Bible,"  viz.,  Payne's  Age  of  Reason,  and  other  similar 
books.  The  club  was  popular,  and  was  exerting  a 
widespread  influence  among  the  young  men  of  the 
town  and  neighborhood.  Our  course  of  lectures  was 
designed  to  offset  this  plausible  plan  of  the  enemy 
and  save  the  young  men  from  infidelity.  There  were 
in  the  Baptist  pulpit  Dr.  Penny  and  Dr.  Remington; 
in  the  Presbyterian  pulpit  Dr.  Nathaniel  West,  a  man 
of  learning,  who  was  the  author  of  "The  Analysis  of 
the  Bible,"  and  in  the  reformed  Presbyterian  church 
a  Mr.  Wallace.  These  brethren  gave  their  best  time 
and  thought  to  the  preparation  of  their  lectures. 
From  the  beginning  the  course  was  so  popular  that  the 
largest  church  in  the  town  was  crowded,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  third  lecture,  which  I  had  the  responsi- 
bility of  preparing  and  delivering,  Mr.  Isaac  Wam- 
pler,  the  president  of  the  infidel  club,  arose  in  the 
midst  of  the  vast  audience  and  moved  the  lecture  just 
delivered  (which  was  on  the  Insufficiency  of  the  Light 
of  Nature  as  a  Rule  of  Moral  Conduct,  and  the  Ne- 
cessity of  a  Divinely  Authorized  Revelation  of  God's 
Will)  be  requested  for  publication  in  pamphlet  form, 
and  that  he  and  his  friends  would  pledge  the  payment 
of  the  cost  of  publication.  His  motion  was  seconded 


124  AGENTS  OF  THE  DEVIL 

by  another  noted  unbeliever,  and  put  by  Dr.  West,  in 
whose  church  the  lecture  was  delivered,  and  unani- 
mously adopted.  The  lecture  was  published  accord- 
iDgly,  and  was  the  means  of  doing  much  good.  The 
infidel  club  never  held  another  meeting,  and  at  the 
close  of  these  lectures  many  who  were  recorded  un- 
believers at  the  beginning  became  Christians,  living 
and  dying  in  the  gospel  of  peace. 

The  churches  had  not  only  rest,  but  prosperity. 
Mr.  Wampler  became  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  and  Captain  James  Henderixson,  Daniel  Pol- 
lard, and  other  members  of  the  club  became  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 

At  Pine  Run,  some  three  miles  above  McKeesport, 
on  the  Monongahela  river,  we  had  a  class  of  twelve 
members.  With  the  efficient  help  and  liberality  of 
the  class  leader,  Brother  John  O'Neal,  I  built  a  beauti- 
ful church,  which  was  dedicated  by  Bishop  Simpson. 
Our  members  here  increased  until  the  Society  at  the 
close  of  my  pastorate,  numbered  eighty,  with  a  flour- 
ishing Sabbath  school. 

During  my  pastorate  here,  on  the  25th  of  May, 
1856,  our  third  son,  Joseph  Clarence,  was  born.  He 
early  became  a  devout  and  consistent  Christian,  and 
lived  long  enough  to  give  great  promise  of  useful- 
ness, but  was  cut  off  in  the  midst  of  his  preparation 
for  life  work  by  a  very  short  illness,  at  Olathe,  Kansas, 
before  he  attained  his  eighteenth  birthday. 

Our  home  in  McKeesport  was  a  delightful  one,  and 
the  people  were  exceedingly  kind  and  considerate. 
The  town  was  picturesque  and  lovely,  its  situation 
being  at  the  confluence  of  two  of  Pennsylvania's 
beautiful  rivers.  We  spent  two  of  our  most  delight- 
ful years  in  gospel  work  in  this  charge. 


JOSEPH  CLARENCE  FISHER. 


SAD  INCIDENTS— WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM.     125 


CHAPTER  XV. 

SAD   INCIDENTS — WORK   AT    BIRMINGHAM. 

In  McKeesport  there  was  a  family  by  the  name  of 
Ludwick,  most  of  them  being  very  devoted  members 
of  the  Methodist  Church,  though  formerly  Lutherans. 
They  had  built  a  large  and  beautiful  flour  mill,  one  of 
them  being  an  experienced  millwright  and  practical 
miller.  He  was  a  Lutheran.  The  day  before  the  mill 
was  to  be  tested  was  "Communion  Sabbath."  I  had 
preached  in  the  evening  and  administered  the  Holy 
Sacrament,  of  which  a  large  company  partook.  It 
was  a  very  solemn  occasion.  When  we  were  about  to 
formally  finish  the  services  I  was  profoundly  impressed 
that  there  were  others  who  should,  on  that  occasion, 
commune.  I  urged  upon  the  people  their  privilege 
and  duty,  with  an  inexpressible  feeling  that  to  some 
it  would  be  the  last  time  for  such  opportunity.  While 
I  was  yet  speaking  this  man  arose,  and  coming  to  the 
altar  knelt  alone,  and  received  with  great  solemnity 
the  emblems  of  his  Savior's  passion  and  death.  There 
was  a  holy  reverence  resting  upon  the  entire  audience, 
and  he  retired,  his  face  bathed  in  tears.  The  follow- 
ing morning,  very  early,  he  went  to  the  mill,  only  a  few 
rods  from  his  house,  started  the  machinery  to  test  it, 
and  soon  after  was  found  in  the  lower  story,  where 
he  had  gone  to  adjust  a  wedge  in  the  driving  wheel, 
dead.  Evidently  his  adz,  which  he  had  used  in  setting 
the  wedge,  had  been  caught  by  one  of  the  swiftly 
revolving  wheels  and  dashed  with  deadly  effect  against 


126    SAD  INCIDENTS-WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM. 

the  side  of  his  head,  producing  instantaneous  death.  I 
hurried  to  his  house  while  yet  the  warmth  of  life  was 
left,  and  when  I  entered  the  room  where  his  body  lay 
his  aged  father  and  mother  and  wife  and  little  children 
were  in  tears  of  anguish.  My  coming  in  awakened 
the  memories  of  the  evening  past,  and  one  of  them  ex- 
claimed, "Oh,  what  a  comfort  it  is  to  think  that  the 
last  public  act  of  his  life  was  to  acknowledge  his  Sav- 
ior! Now  the  Savior  has  acknowledged  him  before 
His  father  and  the  holy  angels!" 

"Oh,"  said  his  wife,  "I  can  bear  the  parting,  in  the 
hope  of  blissful  and  eternal  reunion." 
t 

Just  at  the  close  of  the  second  year  a  most  horrible 
double  murder  occurred  above  McKeesport,  and 
nearly  opposite  my  appointment  at  Pine  Run.  The 
parties  murdered  were  an  old  couple  who  were  living 
alone  on  a  little  farm,  and  had  accumulated  a  few  hun- 
dred dollars,  which  they  had  laid  by  in  their  house. 
This  became  known  to  a  girl  who  was  a  niece  of  the 
old  couple  and  whose  name  was  Charlotte  Jones.  She 
became  acquainted  with  a  young  Canadian,  Henry 
Fife,  and  his  accomplice  in  the  crime,  one  Stewart. 
They  planned  the  murder,  and  this  trio  of  desperate 
characters,  on  their  way  to  its  execution,  passed  under 
my  window,  looking  in  where  I  was  counting  my  mis- 
sionary collection  and  other  conference  moneys,  pre- 
paratory to  starting  to  conference  next  morning. 
They  did  not  molest  us,  however,  but  before  daylight 
had  killed  and  robbed  the  two  old  and  helpless  people. 
The  man,  Fife,  and  Charlotte  Jones  expiated  their 
crime  on  the  gallows  in  Pittsburg,  while  Stewart  was 
reported  as  having  died  of  smallpox.  I  have  always 
believed  that  some  other  person  died  of  the  disease 
and  he  escaped,  by  means  of  unlawful  influences. 


SAD  INCIDENTS— WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM.     127 


Conference  met  the  next  day  after  this  horrible 
murder,  in  Monongahela  City,  Bishop  Simpson  presid- 
ing. I  had  finished  a  successful  two  years'  pastorate 
and  the  second  day  of  conference  the  Bishop  informed 
me  that  I  might  write  to  my  wife  that  we  were  going 
to  South  Common  Church  in  Allegheny  City.  On 
Monday  following  a  committee  from  Birmingham 
called  on  the  Bishop  and  requested  that  I  should  be 
sent  to  their  station,  to  "take  them  out  of  the  drag," 
as  they  said.  They  had  a  dilapidated  church,  in  an 
out-of-the-way  place,  their  congregation  was  run 
down,  and  though  they  had  been  trying  for  six  years 
to  change  their  condition  it  grew  worse  from  year  to 
year.  The  Bishop  offered  other  names,  but  the  com- 
mittee hung  for  their  first  request.  Having  told  me 
early  that  I  was  to  go  to  South  Common  the  Bishop, 
in  the  kindness  of  his  great  heart  sent  for  me  and  very 
tenderly  informed  me  of  the  Birmingham  request  and 
stated  that  he  did  not  want  to  make  the  change  with- 
out my  concurrence,  but  he  thought  I  could  save  our 
church  interests  in  Birmingham,  and  as  he  was  living 
in  Pittsburg  he  desired  the  churches  in  and  around 
the  city  to  be  put  on  a  firm  and  healthy  basis. 

"I  have  always  had  a  very  profound  respect  for 
Episcopal  authority,"  I  said,  "Bishop  Simpson,  you 
have  the  authority  and  the  responsibility.  I  will  obey 
orders." 

As  a  result  I  was  sent  to  Birmingham.  My  wife, 
though  a  heroine,  felt  afflicted  at  the  change,  but  we 
went  promptly  and  cheerfully,  sending  word  in  ad- 
vance that  I  was  coming  to  build  a  new  church.  This 
was  taken  by  some  as  a  jest.  When  we  went  to  church 
on  Sunday  morning  our  little  four-year-old  boy, 
Charles  Edmund,  coming  in  sight  of  the  old,  dilapi- 


128     SAD  INCIDENTS— WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM. 

dated  church,  stopped  short,  and  said,  with  character- 
istic vim:  "Pa,  if  I  were  you  I  would  not  preach  in 
such  a  dirty  old  church  as  that.  I'd  go  back  to  Mc- 
Keesport." 

The  congregation  was  very  small,  and  sadly  dis- 
couraged, but  we  had  a  melting  service  at  the  very  be- 
ginning. Good  Brother  Fawcett  came  up  immedi- 
ately after  service,  and  with  tears  on  his  cheeks,  said 
to  me: 

"Brother  Fisher,  thank  God!  I  love  to  see  the  peo- 
ple wiping  off"  while  the  tears  ran  down  his  own  face. 
Many  who  were  present  wept  with  joy.  The  Sabbath 
school  was  very  badly  disorganized,  but  we  began 
hopefully  to  plan  and  work.  I  arranged  a  series  of 
cottage  prayer  meetings  in  the  homes  of  the  people, 
and  appointed  various  leaders,  giving  each  one  some- 
thing to  do  and  directing  that  family  worship  be  es- 
tablished everywhere.  It  was  not  many  weeks  until 
our  little  meetings  had  to  be  transferred  to  the  lecture 
room  of  the  old  church  and  these,  in  turn,  grew  to  be 
crowded.  The  Lord  gave  us  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people,  and  I  was  enabled  to  buy  a  corner  lot,  right 
next  to  one  our  people  had  bartered  away  many  years 
before,  on  which  we  soon  began  the  erection  of  what 
is  now  Birmingham  Street  Methodist  Church,  which 
has  been  a  center  of  power  for  years.  It  is  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  town,  where  the  great  manufacturing  in- 
terests are. 

But  our  chief  energy  and  attention  was  directed  to 
the  conversion  of  souls.  A  deep  religious  feeling  pre- 
vailed at  every  meeting,  and  in  the  families  at  pastoral 
visitation  members  of  the  family  would  often  leave 
the  room  at  close  of  prayer,  their  faces  bathed  in  tears. 
The  congregation  grew  until  every  seat,  even  pulpit 


SAD  INCIDENTS— WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM.     129 

and  altar,  would  be  full  to  overflowing.  A  gracious 
revival  began.  Over  two  hundred  and  fifty  souls  were 
converted.  I  received  above  two  hundred  and  thirty 
names,  numbers  of  which  remain  on  the  roll  till  the 
present  time.  On  one  Sabbath  day  there  were  ninety- 
six  of  these  dear  people  called  around  the  altar  and  re- 
ceived into  full  connection  at  one  time,  the  largest 
number  I  have  any  knowledge  of  ever  having  been  re- 
ceived at  one  time  into  the  church  up  to  that  date. 
The  scope  of  the  revival  was  such  that  leading  mem- 
bers in  other  churches  desired  their  ministers  to  invite 
seekers  to  an  anxious  seat,  or  "mourners'  bench,"  and 
they  declining,  were  removed. 

Thus  four  settled  pastors  were  unsettled,  simply  be- 
cause they  would  not  unite  in  this  glorious  work.  The 
work  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  went  on. 
The  town  was  shaken,  and  very  many  rejoice  yet  that 
they  enjoyed  the  privileges  of  that  meeting. 

We  had  the  new  church  walls  up,  roof  on,  spires 
partly  finished,  a  grand  Sunday  school,  several  side 
appointments,  and  these  hundreds  of  converts  to  look 
after.  Our  classes  were  of  the  Wesleyan  type,  full  of 
fire  and  love.  Conference  came,  and  everybody  was 
expecting  my  return  to  Birmingham.  They  were  pay- 
ing me  a  good  salary.  The  work  was  really  in  its  most 
important,  if  not  most  precarious,  state.  Conference 
met  at  Cambridge,  Ohio.  My  wife  accompanied  me 
to  Steubenville  to  visit  friends.  On  our  way  we 
learned,  to  our  surprise  and  consternation,  that  Bishop 
Jaynes  had  written  from  Kansas  that  Leavenworth 
City  was  left  to  be  supplied,  and  that  he  desired  my 
transfer  and  appointment  to  that  charge.  I  could  not 
have  been  more  surprised  if  it  had  been  proposed  to 


130     SAD  INCIDENTS— WORK  AT  BIRMINGHAM. 

have  sent  me  to  China.  Bishop  Simpson  was  sick 
nigh  unto  death.  Bishop  Baker  presided. 

The  letter  of  Bishop  Janes  was  sent  to  Bishop 
Baker,  who,  on  the  first  day  of  conference  invited  me 
to  his  room,  read  the  letter,  and  asked  me  what  he 
should  do  in  the  case.  I  told  him  all  about  my  Bir- 
mingham work,  and  said  I  could  take  no  responsibility 
in  the  case.  The  matter  was  laid  before  the  cabinet. 
Eight  presiding  elders  were  opposed,  while  D.  P.  Mit- 
chell thought  I  ought  to  go.  Rev.  Sylvester  Burt 
offered  to  go  to  Leavenworth  for  a  year,  and  I  was  to 
follow.  Rev.  D.  P.  Mitchell  offered  to  resign  his  office 
as  presiding  elder  and  go  in  my  stead,  but  Bishop  Bak- 
er said:  "They  have  asked  for  Brother  Fisher,  and  if 
I  send  any  one  I'll  send  him." 

So  it  stood  till  the  last  hour  of  conference.  Rev.  S. 
E.  Babcock,  who  had  taken  me  into  the  church  when 
a  boy,  came  to  me  and  said  the  Bishop  wanted  me  to 
go  but  would  not  send  me  without  my  consent.  I 
told  Brother  Babcock  to  say  to  the  Bishop  just  what 
he  pleased.  I  would  stand  it. 

It  was  at  the  last  moment  decided  that  I  should  go 
to  Kansas. 

Brother  Lynch,  with  whom  I  stayed,  said  he  suffered 
inexpressible  agony  over  the  matter.  The  people  of 
Birmingham  were  inconsolable.  Their  disappoint- 
ment was  beyond  imagining  and  sorrowful  indeed  to 
witness.  When  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  I  do 
not  think  if  my  body  had  been  before  the  people  pre- 
pared for  burial  they  would  have  lamented  more  than 
they  did  at  my  removal  from  them. 


THE  AUTHOR  AT  THIRTY 


WESTWARD,  HO!  131 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WESTWARD,  HO! 

At  an  early  day  we  embarked  on  the  steamer 
"South  America,"  Captain  Shepherd  commanding. 
She  was  advertised  for  the  Upper  Missouri  River. 
There  were  no  railroads  west  of  the  Mississippi  River 
at  that  date,  and  the  Missouri  had  been  patrolled  by 
pro-slavery  minions  to  prevent  free-state  emigration. 
The  journey  necessitated  nearly  eighteen  hundred 
miles  of  steamboat  travel.  The  captain,  other  officers 
and  crew  and  passengers  were  very  kind  to  the  preach- 
er and  his  family,  consisting  now  of  my  wife  and  three 
little  boys,  aged  seven,  five  and  two.  Especially  were 
the  cabin  boys  attentive  to  the  wants  of  our  little  fel- 
lows, and  in  the  genial  atmosphere  much  of  the 
tedium  of  the  trip  was  lifted  and  the  run,  though  haz- 
ardous from  Cairo  to  St.  Louis,  because  of  flood,  was 
restful  and  enjoyable. 

Owing  somewhat  to  the  frailty  of  our  craft,  which 
was  heavily  laden,  our  captain  decided  to  go  no  far- 
ther than  St.  Louis  and  we  were  so  fortunate  as  to  drop 
our  lines  and  "lay  to"  immediately  in  the  rear  or  at  the 
stern  of  the  good  steamer  "Oglesby,"  a  noble  craft 
under  the  command  of  the  son  of  a  Methodist  preach- 
er who  had  introduced  Methodism  into  Illinois.  We 
were  kindly  offered  special  rates,  and  at  once  trans- 
ferred from  the  "South  America"  to  the  "Oglesby," 
bound  for  Leavenworth  City.  The  captain  and  crew 


132  WESTWARD,  HO! 

gave  us  every  needed  attention  to  make  our  voyage 
pleasant,  and  with  admirable  success. 

Here  I  was;  I,  an  outspoken  abolitionist,  en  route 
and  nearly  to  Kansas  in  the  year  1858!  All  along  the 
voyage  the  difference  in  improvements,  the  evidence 
of  a  different  civilization,  as  between  Ohio  and  Vir- 
ginia, Illinois  and  Kentucky,  had  been  to  me  a  most 
impressive  phase  of  the  advantage  of  freedom  over 
slavery.  I  was  sailing  up  the  river  to  my  future  field 
more  and  more  ready  and  primed  to  engage  in  the  en- 
counter already  so  long  waged  on  that  soil  between 
liberty  and  bondage.  Little  did  I  dream  how  actively 
the  struggle,  like  an  octopus,  was  to  draw  me,  with 
all  who  held  Kansas  dear,  into  its  embrace ! 

When  we  arrived  at  Leavenworth  we  found  a  wel- 
come from  our  future  congregation  in  the  persons  of 
George  S.  Weaver  and  Jacob  Lander,  who  took  our 
boys  in  their  arms,  carried  them  safely  ashore,  and 
escorted  us  to  a  home  with  Brother  and  Sister  Morris 
Roberts,  old  parishioners  from  McKeesport,  and  who 
— we  always  suspected — had  much  to  do  in  our  unex- 
pected removal  from  Birmingham  to  Kansas. 

A  most  encouraging  instance  of  the  solicitous  affec- 
tion which  was  to  be  my  portion  in  my  new  home  be- 
fell us  immediately  upon  our  arrival.  An  elect  lady  of 
seventy  years  or  more — Mother  Day — said  to  me 
heartily  and  simply  as  she  grasped  me  by  the  hand: 
"Brother  Fisher,  ever  since  I  heard  you  were  coming 
I  have  been  praying  that  God  would  be  with  you  and 
bring  you  safely  to  us."  Among  other  loved  parish- 
ioners whom  we  had  left  behind  was  one  Mother  Gar- 
rison, as  old  and  venerable  a  lady  as  this  one,  who  had 
said  just  as  we  were  leaving  Birmingham,  "Brother 
Fisher,  I  shall  not  cease  to  pray  that  the  Lord  will  go 
with  you  and  bring  you  safely  to  your  destination." 


WESTWARD,  HO!  133 

Here  had  been  the  prayers  of  these  two  good  old 
Christian  mothers  outspread  over  me  for  a  journey 
of  eighteen  hundred  miles,  and  I  wept  for  joy  at  the 
thought  of  the  answer  to  that  prayer  as  a  rainbow  of 
promise  fulfilled! 

I  had  left  the  new  church  approaching  completion. 
It  would  seat  eight  hundred  or  more  people,  the  old 
church  having  accommodated  six  hundred  souls.  We 
left  a  grand  congregation,  large  Sabbath  school,  good 
house  to  live  in,  with  a  competent  salary,  and  probable 
increase;  we  had  journeyed  at  our  own  expense 
eighteen  hundred  miles — to  find  twenty  resident  mem- 
bers, no  missionary  appropriation,  not  a  foot  of  ground 
to  build  a  church  upon,  not  a  dollar  to  build  with.  Yet 
I  was  expected  to  build  a  church  and  sustain  my  fam- 
ily on  what  the  people  would  give. 

My  first  sermon  was  to  a  congregation  of  less  than 
thirty  hearers,  and  that  in  a  little  shot-marked  school- 
house,  seated  with  rude  benches,  and  very  untidy,  in- 
deed filthy,  with  Kansas  soil.  The  whole  condition  of 
church  affairs  was  so  different  from  those  we  left  that 
the  first  Sabbath  of  June,  1858,  was  absolutely  the 
"bluest  day"  I  had  ever  experienced.  It  was  the  date 
of  my  first  sermon  in  Kansas.  But  as  I  preached  the 
gospel  of  consolation  tears  started  from  many  eyes. 
My  heart  was  touched  and  my  tears  began  to  flow. 
I  wept  because  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  brought 
my  wife  and  three  dear  boys  away  out  to  Kansas  to 
starve  them  to  death.  It  looked  so  that  day.  But  I 
wept  also  because  I  knew  Christ,  whom  I  preached, 
was  able  to  deliver  all  those  who  would  put  their  trust 
in  Him.  And  before  the  sermon  ended  I  was  con- 
vinced I  was  in  a  providential  opening,  as  it  evidently 
turned  to  the  good  of  the  church. 


134  WESTWARD,  HO! 


But  we  had  to  face  difficulties.  The  "Town  Com- 
pany," being  all  pro-slavery  men,  had  early  resolved 
that  the  "Northern  Methodist  Church,"  as  they  called 
it,  should  not  build  a  church  in  Leavenworth.  We  had 
no  provision  for  such  grounds,  and  my  society,  being 
so  weak  numerically  and  financially,  had  not  bought 
a  site.  Hence  we  were  barehanded  and  handicapped. 
To  add  to  our  trouble,  six  weeks  after  our  arrival,  and 
after  I  had  obtained  a  good  subscription  to  aid  us  in 
building  a  house  of  worship,  a  fire  originating  in  the 
greenroom  of  the  theater  destroyed  the  whole  busi- 
ness center  of  the  city,  including  the  business  of  the 
only  four  persons  connected  with  our  church  upon 
wrhom  we  could  depend  for  substantial  help,  namely, 
George  H.  Weaver,  H.  P.  Johnson,  R.  Newland,  and 
Rev.  Stewart  of  Philadelphia.  None  of  these  recov- 
ered except  Mr.  Weaver,  who  after  fourteen  years  of 
patient  toil  and  great  economy  re-established  a  very 
prosperous  business. 

Our  subscription  was  wrecked.  The  struggle  we 
had  because  of  poverty  and  abounding  wickedness  in 
the  city  was  enough  to  discourage  the  most  heroic. 
But  our  necessity  was  so  absolute  that  we  could  not  go 
back  on  our  plans  of  work  nor  could  we  safely  stand 
still.  We  were  compelled  to  press  on  to  success,  or 
forfeit  all  we  had  gained.  So  committing  our  cause 
to  the  God  of  all  grace,  and  confiding  in  Him,  we 
pressed  forward  to  the  work.  Renewing  our  effort 
we  purchased  a  lot  in  the  most  central  part  of  the 
city,  still  occupied  in  1896,  and  raised  our  subscrip- 
tion to  the  highest  point  possible.  By  the  request  and 
direction  of  my  official  board  I  made  a  visit  abroad, 
succeeded  in  raising  some  money  and  returned  to 
cheer  my  brethren  in  the  good  work.  A  few  months 


WESTWARD,  HO!  135 

later  I  made  a  second  visit,  and  much  farther  East, 
which  resulted  in  the  raising  of  considerable  means, 
through  great  effort,  wherewith  to  sufficiently  com- 
plete the  church  for  temporary  occupancy.  I  spent 
several  weeks  in  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  New  York 
and  other  cities  and  towns,  while  the  building  went 
slowly  on. 

I  met  with  many  very  interesting  and  instructive 
incidents  in  this  work,  some  of  which  were  really  en- 
couraging, and  their  memories  are  thrilling  and  re- 
freshing. I  was  generally  well  supplied  with  letters 
of  introduction  and  endorsement  by  merchants  and 
others  in  official  position.  I  had  especially  the  en- 
dorsement of  Bishops  Simpson  and  Ames.  One  letter 
I  bore  was  to  Mr.  D.  A.  January,  of  St.  Louis,  from 
Nelson  McCracken  of  Leavenworth.  Mr.  January 
was  a  Presbyterian  elder.  A  traveling  companion 
from  Leavenworth  was  Rev.  Mr.  Backus,  a  Presby- 
terian minister,  going  East  on  a  mission  similar  to  my 
own.  On  the  way  down  the  river  I  became  familiar 
with  the  passengers,  made  known  the  object  of  my 
trip,  and  circulated  a  subscription  book  for  my  church, 
When  we  arrived  in  St.  Louis  I  stopped  at  a  hotel 
where  charges  were  light,  while  Mr.  Backus  went  to 
an  up-town  hotel  where  charges  were  much  higher. 

Next  morning — "the  King's  business  demanding 
haste" — I  went  forth  early  with  my  letters  of  introduc- 
tion to  Mr.  January.  He  was  not  in.  The  porter  in- 
vited me  to  take  a  chair,  gave  me  the  morning  paper, 
and  I  began  to  read.  Presently  a  very  affable  gentle- 
man came  into  the  office.  I  arose  and  asked,  "Do  I 
address  Mr.  January?" 

He  extended  his  hand,  and  with  a  smile  answered, 
"You  do.  Whom  do  I  address?" 


136  WESTWARD,  HO! 

I  replied,  "H.  D.  Fisher,  of  Leavenworth,  Kansas, 
a  Methodist  preacher;  and  I  have  the  pleasure  of  bear- 
ing a  letter  of  introduction  from  our  mutual  friend, 
Nelson  McCracken." 

He  read  the  letter  with  evident  satisfaction,  and 
then  asked:  "What  can  I  do  for  you?" 

I  told  him  in  a  few  words  what  the  object  of  my 
visit  was,  to  obtain  money  to  build  a  church,  at  the 
same  time  handing  him  my  book  in  which  my  steam- 
boat subscription  was  recorded.  He  took  it,  saying, 
"I  am  a  Presbyterian,  but  I  will  help  you  what  I  can 
this  morning." 

He  wrote  his  name,  put  down  $20,  and  handed  me 
a  twenty  dollar  bill  with  many  a  good  wish  expressed 
for  my  success.  I  was  in  the  act  of  bowing  myself  out 
of  the  office  when  in  stepped  Mr.  Backus.  We  recog- 
nized each  other  and  I  was  about  to  introduce  him 
to  my  new  acquaintance  when  the  latter  very  kindly 
said,  "I  have  met  Mr.  Backus  before." 

Without  any  ceremony  Mr.  Backus  drew  from  his 
pocket  a  book,  saying  as  he  did  so,  "Mr.  January,  I 
have  called  to  ask  a  subscription  to  help  pay  for  a 
Presbyterian  church  in  Leavenworth  City." 

Mr.  January  laughingly  replied,  "Why,  I  have  just 
given  Mr.  Fisher  twenty  dollars.  That  is  all  I  can 
give,  and  this  should  teach  you  not  to  let  a  Methodist 
preacher  get  ahead  of  you  again." 

I  replied,  "It  is  not  Mr.  Backus'  fault.  It  was  fore- 
ordained, and  I  was  simply  carrying  out  the  orders. 
I  am  very  glad  they  were  in  my  favor." 

When  I  arrived  in  Philadelphia,  I  found  myself  in  a 
strange  city,  with  but  sixty-two  and  a  half  cents,  hav- 
ing remitted  my  funds  as  fast  as  I  collected  them.  I 
felt  that  time  was  everything,  and  learning  that  there 


WESTWARD,  HO!  137 

was  to  be  a  family  gathering,  or  kind  of  love  feast  or 
reunion  at  Cohocksink  M.  E.  Church,  of  which  Rev. 
Fernly  was  pastor,  I  determined  to  attend  and  enjoy 
the  meeting.  As  it  was  an  "Experience  Meeting"  I 
arose  to  speak  of  my  Christian  experience,  and  told 
the  congregation  that  as  a  stranger  I  wished  to  bear 
my  testimony;  that  I  had  been  sent  by  Bishop  Baker, 
at  Bishop  Jayne's  request,  from  Pittsburg  conference 
to  the  Kansas  conference,  and  stationed  at  Leaven- 
worth;  that  we  had  been  wonderfully  sustained  by 
divine  grace,  and  now  I  was  here  to  raise  money  to 
help  build  a  church. 

Brother  Fernly  jumped  up  and  said,  "Come  right 
forward,  Brother,  so  the  people  can  see  you,  and  tell 
us  all  about  matters  in  Kansas." 

I  gladly  accepted  the  opportunity  of  describing  just 
what  we  were  trying  to  do. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting  Brother  Fernly  told 
the  people  to  come  up  and  give  me  all  the  help  they 
could.  He  and  another  praacher  began  writing  the 
names  and  amounts,  but  the  people  came  so  fast  they 
quit  writing  and  just  put  the  money  in  a  hat.  To  me 
this  was  a  complete  surprise,  and  made  me  almost 
shout  for  joy. 

The  amount  was  about  sixty  dollars,  as  many  dollars 
as  I  had  cents  in  the  morning. 

As  I  had  letters  of  introduction  to  merchants  down 
town  I  started  to  walk  in  the  morning,  hoping  to  see 
at  least  a  few  of  them  before  night.  A  street  car  came 
along  and  my  first  impulse  was  to  ride  to  save  time. 
Then  I  thought  if  I  did  some  one  who  has  given  their 
money  to  help  will  think,  "Yes,  he  can  ride  at  our  ex- 
pense." I  walked  on  rapidly  until  seeing  I  was  losing 
precious  time  I  resolved  to  ride.  So  I  ran  and  caught 
up  with  the  car  and  stepped  inside.  As  I  did  so  a  lady 


138  WESTWARD,  HO! 

arose — that  is  unusual — and  extended  her  hand  and  I 
gave  her  mine,  when  to  my  extreme  embarrassment 
she  held  to  me  saying,  "You  are  the  brother  from 
Kansas  who  was  at  the  meeting.  I  was  very  much  in- 
terested in  your  remarks  and  I  hope  you  will  get  all 
the  help  you  need."  I  thanked  her  for  her  good  wishes 
and  when  she  let  go  my  hand  she  left  a  five  dollar 
gold  piece  in  it.  I  came  very  nearly  shouting,  only 
remembering  in  time  that  it  would  not  do  to  shout  in 
a  street  car  in  Philadelphia.  Yet  I  dare  say  if  it  were 
to  happen  again  I  would  shout — arrest  or  no  arrest. 

I  went  at  once  to  the  store  of  a  Mr.  Townsend,  a 
Quaker,  to  whom  I  had  letters.  He  gave  me  twenty 
dollars  and  I  soon  sent  home  a  draft  for  one  hundred 
dollars  and  was  very  happy. 

The  next  marked  surprise  was  in  Hartford  Avenue 
Church,  Baltimore,  of  which  Rev.  G.  W.  Cooper,  was 
pastor.  Dr.  D.  W.  Bartine  and  Rev.  Alfred  Cookman 
and  I  had  gone  down  to  Baltimore  to  aid  Dr.  Aquila 
Reese  and  Brother  Cooper  in  protracted  meetings. 
Brother  Cooper  said  if  I  would  preach  for  him  I  might 
state  my  case  at  the  close  of  the  sermon  and  let  the 
people  give  voluntarily.  Kansas  was  not  a  very  savory 
name  for  Baltimoreans,  but  I  preached  and  made  a  short 
statement  of  my  case  and  of  my  visit  East.  Before 
I  was  through  a  solid  looking  old  brother  rose,  hat  in 
hand,  and  started  for  the  door.  I  thought  he  was 
offended,  and  that  the  "fat  was  all  in  the  fire."  But 
just  as  I  closed  my  remarks  he  stopped  near  the  door, 
turned  around  and  sang  out:  "Brother  Cooper  will 
take  his  hat.  I've  got  mine,  and  we  will  stand  at  the 
doors  and  when  you  are  dismissed  you  can  drop  into 
the  hats  what  you  wish  to  give  Brother  Fisher.  Now, 
get  out  your  pocket-books  and  give  liberally." 


WESTWARD,  HO!  139 

Brother  Cooper  asked  me  to  dismiss  the  company 
but  my  emotions  overcame  me  and  he  pronounced  the 
benediction  and  the  people  passed  slowly  out.  Broth- 
er Cooper  and  I  walked  down  the  aisle.  The  old 
brother  spread  out  his  bandanna,  and  dumping  the 
contents  of  the  hats  into  it,  said  to  us,  "Now,  come 
home  with  me  and  get  dinner,  and  we  will  count  the 
collection."  We  obeyed  with  pleasure,  and  after  din- 
ner found  there  was  over  sixty  dollars.  Father 
Thomas  has  ever  had  my  sincerest  thanks  for  this 
pleasant  surprise.  Doubtless  when  we  meet  in  heaven 
we  will  talk  it  over. 

On  Sabbath  evening  I  preached  for  Dr.  Reese  in  the 
old  Exeter  Street  Church.  The  sainted  Cookman  and 
Dr.  Bartine  had  been  assisting  in  his  meetings,  but  up 
to  this  date  there  had  been  no  particular  signs  of  re- 
vival, except  deep  and  growing  seriousness.  There 
was  general  curiosity  awakened  to  hear  a  Kansas 
preacher.  While  I  preached  Dr.  Reese's  mother-in- 
law,  a  saintly  woman  of  great  faith,  was  praying,  and 
would  occasionally  say  audibly,  "Lord,  bless  the  ser- 
mon." The  tide  of  feeling  rose  and  spread,  and  as  I 
closed  Dr.  Reese  said  to  me:  "Brother  Fisher,  invite 
mourners  to  the  altar."  I  did  so  in  a  short,  earnest 
exhortation.  There  were  a  lady  and  three  daughters 
sitting  midway  in  the  church.  The  mother  and  two 
of  the  daughters  were  Episcopalians.  The  third  one 
arose  and  very  deliberately  walked  up  the  aisle,  the 
tears  streaming  over  her  face.  When  she  reached  the 
altar  railing  she  put  out  her  hands  to  steady  herself 
in  the  act  of  kneeling,  and  as  she  paused  she  looked 
up  and  cried  piteously,  "Lord,  save  or  I  perish!"  In- 
stantly a  gleam  of  light  covered  her  face,  and  she 
turned  in  the  face  of  that  vast  congregation  and  cried 


140  WESTWARD,  HO! 

aloud,  "Glory  to  God,  my  sins  are  forgiven.  Where 
is  my  father?  I  want  him  to  come  and  be  saved  too." 
The  scene  that  followed  is  indescribable.  Men  wept 
like  children ;  strong  men  bowed  themselves  in  prayer. 
The  congregation  swayed  like  a  forest  under  a  whirl- 
wind. Women  shouted  the  praises  of  God.  The  altar 
was  soon  crowded  with  seekers  of  salvation,  nearly 
every  one  of  whom  was  happily  converted  before  the 
meeting  closed.  It  was  a  remarkable  victory.  Thus, 
while  I  was  begging  money  for  a  Western  church  God 
was  watering  my  soul  and  repaying  others  in  spiritual 
benefits  for  what  they  bestowed  upon  us  in  the  way 
of  material  help.  I  was  learning  rapidly  the  way  of 
working  in  the  vineyard. 

Later  on  I  visited  a  camp  meeting  near  Dover,  Dela- 
ware, and  preached,  making  known  my  mission.  While 
here  a  devout  and  venerable  man  who  had  come  a 
long  distance  to  attend  the  meeting  came  to  me 
and  gave  me  a  dollar  and  seventy-five  cents, 
saying  he  wished  it  were  more  but  it  was  all  he  had 
and  he  wanted  to  give  it  to  help  plant  the  church  in 
Kansas.  I  declined  to  take  it,  and  pressed  him  to  keep 
it  to  pay  his  way  home.  He  replied,  "The 
Lord  has  promised  to  provide,  and  he  will  take  care 
of  me."  At  night  I  preached  again,  and  invited  seek- 
ers to  the  mourners'  bench.  As  I  stood  in  the  pulpit 
the  good  old  brother  who  had  given  me  his  last  penny 
came  to  me  and  opening  his  hand,  said:  "Look  here, 
someone  put  that  into  my  hand  just  now  and  disap- 
peared so  quickly  I  did  not  see  who  it  was."  There 
sure  enough  was  double  the  amount  he  had  given 
me.  "Now,"  said  he,  "I  know  the  Lord's  promise  is 
true,"  and  he  actually  wanted  to  give  me  what  he  had 
just  received.  But,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  I  de- 


WESTWARD,  HO!  141 

clined  it.     I  have  often  wondered  if  I  did  just  right. 
I  rather  think  I  did. 

I  next  visited  and  preached  in  Union  Square  M.  E. 
Church,  Baltimore.  Rev.  Brother  Chapman  was  pas- 
tor. The  church  was  large,  and  had  galleries  on  both 
sides  and  front  and  accommodated  a  large  audience. 
The  house  and  galleries  were  rilled.  I  was  describing 
Our  Lord's  ascension,  and  the  grand  pronouncement 
of  his  benediction,  "Peace  I  leave  with  you;  my  peace 
I  give  unto  you;  not  as  the  world  giveth,  give  I,'" 
while  with  outstretched  hands  he  ascended  and  was 
lost  to  sight,  amid  the  shout  of  angels  and  the  bright- 
ness of  the  more  excellent  glory.  The  audience 
seemed  to  catch  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  One,  and 
almost  simultaneously  arose  to  their  feet,  while  shout 
after  shout  rang  through  the  large  church.  It  was  a 
most  blessed  time;  many  wept  for  joy  in  anticipation 
of  seeing  their  ascended  Lord  in  like  manner  descend 
in  the  last  day. 

I  preached  also  at  Shrewsbury  camp  meeting  by  re- 
quest of  Dr.  Henry  Sheer,  and  had  among  other  noted 
hearers,  Drs.  Sargent,  Reese  and  Littleton  Morgan. 
My  text  was  the  tenth  verse  of  the  tenth  chapter  of 
Romans.  This  sermon  was  so  well  received  that  seven 
different  Baltimorean  pastors  requested  me  to  preach 
from  this  same  text,  saying,  "Our  people  have  heard 
of  your  preaching  from  the  text  and  want  to  hear  for 
themselves."  I  preached  from  that  same  text  more 
than  fifty  times  during  my  visit  East. 

After  having  spent  more  than  six  months  of  inces- 
sant toil  and  labor  in  preaching  and  begging,  I  at  last 
made  my  way  homeward  to  my  wife  and  dear  boys 


142  WESTWARD,  HO! 

who  had  been  well  for  the  most  of  the  time,  but  had 
had  a  very  hard  battle  with  poverty. 

By  the  help  I  raised  abroad  and  $1,000  I  borrowed 
from  Brother  Fry,  of  Baltimore,  on  my  own  paper,  we 
began  pushing  the  church  to  completion  as  fast  as 
possible.  I  found  services  had  been  suspended  during 
my  absence,  the  congregation  scattered,  and  matters 
in  a  state  of  general  disorganization,  except  the  Sun- 
day school;  but  we  soon  rallied,  finished  the  lecture 
room,  and  gathered  in  the  church  and  Sunday  school 
to  a  new  home. 

The  first  service  we  held  nine  persons  joined  our 
ranks.  We  had  the  best  Sabbath  school  in  town,  and 
Methodism  became  so  strong  and  respectable  that  we 
held  the  controlling  influence  in  the  city,  and  greatly 
aided  other  churches  to  get  a  foothold. 

There  were  a  few  colored  persons  in  Leavenworth 
who  affiliated  with  the  Southern  Methodist  Church, 
but  they  were  not  permitted  to  commune  when  the 
whites  held  their  sacramental  service.  Brother 
Pritchard,  the  pastor,  announced  that  they  would  hold 
a  special  service  for  the  "colored  population"  in  the 
afternoon.  This  was  so  contrary  to  my  feelings  of 
Christian  equality  that  I  advised  Uncle  Moses  White, 
his  name  and  soul  are  white  though  his  skin  was  very 
black,  to  come  out  and  organize  a  church  of  their  own 
people.  He  was  a  local  preacher,  but  said  they  had 
no  one  to  administer  the  sacrament,  as  he  was  not  or- 
dained. I  told  him  to  go  on  and  organize,  and  if  my 
services  were  needed  I  would  cheerfully  serve  them 
until  they  had  a  minister  of  their  own.  They  soon 
organized  and  at  the  ensuing  conference  held  at  Alton, 
111.,  the  African  M.  E.  Church  sent  them  Rev.  John  M. 
Wilkerson,  an  unordained  man.  Their  presiding  elder 
lived  at  a  great  distance  and  they  unanimously  invited 


WESTWARD,  HO!  143 

me  to  administer  the  ordinances.  Great  numbers  of 
colored  people  were  seeking  homes  in  Kansas  and 
their  society  grew  very  rapidly.  They  early  resolved 
to  build  a  substantial  brick  church,  just  one  foot  larger 
every  way  than  the  church  I  had  built  for  the  white 
people.  And  they  accomplished  their  work.  The  two 
churches  stand  to-day — thirty-six  years  since  erection 
— as  monuments  of  the  real  grit  and  liberality  of  Chris- 
tian people  under  trying  circumstances.  Brother  Wil- 
kerson  and  I  had  the  pleasure  of  remaining  to  see  the 
work  in  both  departments  flourishing,  and  still  live  to 
labor  together  in  the  gospel  of  peace. 

I  had  gained  much  valuable  information  in  Philadel- 
phia, Baltimore,  New  York,  and  other  cities,  and  had 
everywhere  received  from  ministers  and  people  the 
greatest  degree  of  kindness  and  sympathy  in  my  work 
as  well  as  having  been  greatly  aided  by  their  liberality. 

In  my  visits  to  the  East  I  demonstrated  the  need  of 
a  "Church  Extension  Society"  to  encourage  liberality, 
and  save  time  and  expenses  of  preachers  whose  pres- 
ence and  labors  in  their  pastoral  fields  were  much 
needed.  On  this  subject  I  had  very  interesting  inter- 
views with  Brother  Long,  who  for  many  years  after- 
ward was  Treasurer  of  the  Church  Extension  Society. 
I  wrote  the  Pittsburg  Christian  Advocate  an  article 
advocating  the  organization  of  such  a  society  and  of- 
fered a  resolution  in  the  General  Conference  of  1864 
which  resulted  in  the  appointment  of  a  committee  to 
present  a  plan  on  this  line,  the  outworking  of  which 
has  been  so  fruitful  in  results. 

The  loan  I  obtained  from  Brother  Fry  of  Baltimore 
of  $  1,000  was  the  beginning  of  our  Loan  Fund,  which 
has  become  such  an  efficient  source  of  help  to  church 
extension. 


144  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

DIFFICULTIES    ATTENDING   THE    SETTLING   OF    KANSAS. 

Every  new  country  has  had  its  attractions  by  which 
emigrants  have  been  drawn  thither,  and  its  hardships 
through  which  they  have  had  to  struggle  to  make 
pioneer  life  successful. 

The  South  has  had  its  sugar,  cotton  and  rice  fields; 
but  it  had  its  bogs  and  swamps  and  cypress  forests. 
The  New  England  states  had  their  granite  hills  and 
mountains  and  rigorous  climate  to  impede  progress; 
but  they  have  their  fruitful  valleys,  their  living  streams, 
whose  swiftness  furnish  an  abundance  of  cheap  power 
for  factories,  their  rich  fisheries,  and  their  northern  part 
its  immense  pineries.  The  more  western  forests,  while 
they  had  to  be  cleared,  furnished  timber  for  house,  barn, 
fence,  and  fuel.  But  Kansas,  in  particular,  was  invit- 
ing mainly  for  the  opportunity  offered  adventurous 
reformers  to  plant  anew  the  seeds  of  a  higher,  broader 
and  deeper  civilization.  Besides  her  rich  and  produc- 
tive soil,  her  salubrious  climate,  her  Italian  skies  and 
her  indescribable  sunsets,  she  was  inviting  to  the 
pioneer  as  a  central  and  pivotal  state. 

The  early  emigrant  was  confronted  with  unusual 
difficulties  as  he  wended  his  way  across  her  rolling 
surface  to  found  for  himself  and  family  a  home  and  to 
do  battle  for  the  glorious  cause  of  freedom.  Here  he 
met  the  border-ruffian  bushwhackers  from  Missouri 
and  Arkansas;  the  little  less  uncivilized  American  In- 
dians of  the  western  plains;  the  terrible  droughts  and 


THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS.  145 

famine  of  1860  and  1861;  the  hot  winds  from  the 
southern  sandy  deserts,  and  here,  above  all  places  out- 
side of  Egypt,  he  suffered  the  indescribable  annoyances 
and  the  losses  incident  to  the  devastating  swarms  of 
locusts  known  as  the  Kansas  grasshoppers,  which 
blighted  the  face  of  the  earth  as  they  swept  in  migratory 
tour  from  their  habitat  further  north  to  their  objective 
point  further  to  the  south  and  west. 

It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  no  pioneers  in  all 
this  great  country  have  suffered  the  disastrous  series 
of  drawbacks  which  have  had  to  be  met  and  overcome 
by  the  courageous  and  enduring  Kansan,  at  least  since 
the  early  days  of  Indian  massacre  and  witchcraft  in 
New  England. 

It  may  be  well  in  passing  to  attempt  a  feeble  descrip- 
tion of  the 'terrible  drought  which  caused  so  much 
ruin  and  distress  in  1860,  just  before  Kansas  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  Union  of  states.  The  pioneers  of  the 
eastern  tiers  of  counties,  for  the  western  part  of  the 
territory  was  still  unknown  to  civilization,  had  but  re- 
covered from  the  devastating  effects  of  the  border- 
ruffian  contest  which  had  been  waged  from  1855  to 
1858  with  more  or  less  of  continuance;  the  black  cloud 
of  civil  war  was  threatening  the  entire  country;  in  the 
very  nature  of  things  Kansas  was  destined  to  suffer  se- 
riously, in  proportion  to  her  resources,  as  this  great 
cloud  should  burst  upon  her;  her  people  were  anxiously 
awaiting  the  coming  of  those  awful  events  whose  com- 
ing was  as  certain  as  is  the  rising  and  the  setting  of  the 
sun,  realizing  that  they  were  to  suffer  almost  beyond 
endurance,  yet  not  flinching  from  the  contests  before 
them.  It  would  seem  that  the  territorial  population 
had  had  enough  to  contend  against  already,  and  that 
with  the  impending  internecine  struggle  immediately 


146  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 

ahead  they  might  have  been  spared  further  tests  of 
endurance  and  suffering.  But  it  was  not  to  be. 

The  spring  of  1860  opened  auspiciously.  Fields  were 
planted  and  the  hardy  pioneer  went  to  his  work  of 
opening  up  new  farming  ground  and  planting  new 
sod-crops  with  confidence  that  the  fertile  prairie  would 
repay  him  for  his  toil  and  privations.  But  he  was  to 
be  disappointed.  As  the  young  crops  came  along  the 
ram  fell  not.  The  skies  were  as  clear  as  the  most 
beautiful  Italian  skies  ever  depicted  by  poet  or  painter. 
The  sun  shone  upon  beautiful  Kansas  with  a  generosity 
that  would  have  given  us  the  most  bountiful  harvests 
had  not  nature  forgotten  to  turn  on  the  water.  But 
though  the  winds  blew  and  the  sun  shone,  and  the  sky 
was  clear,  and  all  nature  looked  gay  enough  in  the 
spring  and  early  summer,  yet  for  seven  long  'months 
we  suffered  the  horrors  of  a  desert  drought.  For  four 
months  consecutively  there  fell  not  a  drop  of  rain. 
The  country  was  blighted  almost  as  if  by  a  great  prairie 
fire.  The  grass  dried  up;  the  leaves  fell  from  the  trees 
as  if  from  the  autumnal  frosts ;  the  ground  opened  with 
great  yawnings,  by  which  horses  and  cattle  were  often 
stumbled  and  injured;  running  streams  went  dry;  the 
rivers  became  so  low  that  steamers  of  even  the  lightest 
draught  could  navigate  them  with  difficulty;  the  wells 
and  cisterns  were  soon  emptied,  and  people  had  to  haul 
water  for  domestic  purposes  many  miles  in  many  in- 
stances; horses,  cattle,  and  even  the  buffalo  on  the 
plains  died  from  thirst,  the  blighting  drought  being  de- 
structive in  the  extreme  upon  every  living  thing.  Hun- 
dreds upon  hundreds  of  struggling  pioneers  were  com- 
pelled to  exist  for  months  upon  the  most  unsavory  and 
unhealthful  food,  the  result  being  that  sickness  and 
death  added  terror  to  the  disaster. 

It  is  impossible  to  depict  the  suffering  and  distress 


THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS.  147 

incident  to  the  terrible  drought  and  awful  famine  of 

1860.  So  widespread  were  they  that  thousands  of 
brave  pioneers  were  compelled  to  return  overland  to 
their  former  homes  in  order  to  keep  from  starving.    A 
committee  of  the  Kansas  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  in  session  in  Atchison  in  March  of 

1861,  reported  that  careful  investigation  showed  that 
in  October  of  the  year  previous  there  were  not  provis- 
ions enough  in  the  territory,  nor  the  means  whereby  to 
procure  them,  to  preserve  more  than  half  the  people 
from  starvation,  and  that  most  of  the  population  were 
being  compelled  to  live  on  corn-bread  and  a  little  salt 
meat.    This  report  was  based  upon  the  desire  of  the 
conference  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  the  status  of  affairs 
when  emissaries  were  sent  East  the  year  before  for 
contributions  and  provisions,  in  order  that  the  Con- 
ference might  properly  express  its  appreciation  of  the 
assistance  which  had  been  given  the  territory  during 
the  drought  and  give  its  assurance  to  the  charitable 
donors  that  the  benefactions  they  had  bestowed  had 
reached  their  destination  and  had  been  properly  dis- 
tributed to  actual  sufferers.    It  is  noteworthy  that  the 
report  of  the  Conference  was  to  the  effect  that  in  al- 
most every  instance  relief  had  been  judiciously  dis- 
tributed, with  the  result  that  the  aid  invoked  by  pen 
and  pulpit  had  resulted  in  the  saving  of  untold  suffering 
and  hundreds  of  human  lives. 

My  visit  to  the  East  in  the  interests  of  church-build- 
ing was  in  a  measure  transformed  into  a  tour  of  the 
states  for  relief  for  the  drought-sufferers.  So  severe 
was  the  situation  that  I  sent  for  my  family  and  they 
joined  me  in  Ohio,  spending  a  portion  of  the  period 
covered  by  the  drought  with  their  Ohio  friends  and 
my  wife's  parents  and  mine.  As  they  were  compelled 
to  flee  from  famine  so  were  thousands  of  others.  In 


148  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 

fact,  nearly  everybody  who  could  get  away  from  their 
business  and  the  disaster  which  stared  them  in  the  face 
left  for  the  season,  thus  reducing  the  number  who 
would  otherwise  have  had  to  have  relief.  The  gener- 
osity of  eastern  people  who  watched  with  intense  inter- 
est the  struggles  of  the  Kansas  pioneers  was  an  open- 
handed  generosity,  and  succor  came  to  the  distressed 
as  fast  as  the  steamers  and  the  overland  freight  caravans 
could  carry  it.  Senator  Pomeroy  especially  distin- 
guished himself,  and  won  a  sobriquet  which  ever  after 
clung  to  him,  by  soliciting  and  sending  a  great  many 
carloads  of  New  England  beans  to  the  drought-stricken 
district.  It  was  his  splendid  efforts  toward  bringing 
relief  to  his  distressed  neighbors,  more  than  anything 
else,  which  made  him  United  States  Senator  when 
Kansas  was  admitted  to  the  Union.  "Baked  Beans" 
Pomeroy  was  a  character  in  early  Kansas  history,  the 
awful  drought  affording  him  an  opportunity  his  gen- 
erous nature  took  advantage  of  to  assist  the  territorial 
pioneer  at  a  time  when  assistance  was  demanded  by 
the  highest  considerations  of  humanity. 

Upon  returning  from  Ohio  in  the  fall  of  that  disas- 
trous year  we  were  most  plentifully  supplied  with  pro- 
visions for  the  winter  by  our  friends  of  the  Pittsburg 
Conference  and  our  immediate  relatives  and  friends 
in  Steubenville.  Crates  of  cabbage,  barrels  of  potatoes 
and  apples,  cases  of  ham  and  side  meat,  canned  fruits, 
jells,  jams,  pickles  and  other  edibles  and  delicacies 
were  showered  upon  us  for  ourselves  and  friends  until 
our  freight  assumed  the  proportions  »f  that  of  a  green- 
grocer. And  as  our  boat  swung  loose  from  her  moor- 
ings and  we  departed  a  second  time  for  our  then  far, 
far-away  Kansas  field,  our  hearts  went  up  in  gratitude 
to  those  who  had  so  bountifully  supplied  us,  and  to 
the  "Giver  of  All  Good"  for  His  watchful  care  over 


THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS.  149 

the  people  of  Kansas  during  the  awiul  struggle  through 
which  they  had  been  called  to  pass. 

The  character  of  the  farewell  ovation  tendered  us  as 
our  good  steamer  left  her  wharf  at  Steubenville  made 
it  one  never  to  be  forgotten.  The  unsettled  condition 
of  the  Union;  the  distance  we  had  to  travel;  the  uncer- 
tainty which  existed  in  relation  to  the  struggle  that 
was  impending  between  slavery  and  freedom;  the  rav- 
ages of  drought  and  the  blight  and  distress  of  famine, 
combined  to  make  our  second  embarkation  a  memor- 
able one.  The  steamer  came  down  from  Pitts-burg  on 
Sunday  afternoon.  I  preached  a  farewell  sermon  that 
morning,  and  it  was  known  all  over  the  city  that  we 
should  leave  for  our  mission  field  that  afternoon.  When 
the  time  came  all  the  religious  people  of  the  town  and 
vicinity  who  could  gather  at  the  wharf  were  there 
gathered  to  bid  us  Godspeed.  It  was  an  occasion  of 
solemnity.  As  we  boarded  the  steamer  and  the  gang- 
plank was  drawn  in  the  prayers  and  tears  and  songs  of 
a  multitude  were  commingled.  Shouts  of  hosannah 
and  praise  went  up  from  hundreds  of  throats,  and  the 
songs  of  the  people  still  ring  in  our  ears,  though  this 
was  nearly  forty  years  ago.  Our  fellow  passengers 
from  up  the  river,  the  steamboat  officers  and  em- 
ployees, the  people  on  the  opposite  shore  of  the  river — 
all  were  intensely  interested  in  the  embarkation  and 
the  scenes  attending  it.  At  both  ends  of  the  line  prayers 
were  being  offered  for  our  safety  and  the  growth  and 
life  of  the  cause  which  took  us  from  the  scenes  of  our 
boyhood  and  early  ministerial  life.  Kansas  was  to  be 
free.  The  Nation  was  to  be  free.  The  martyred  Lin- 
coln was  to  lay  down  his  life.  Hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  noble  lives  were  to  be  sacrificed  upon  liberty's 
altar.  A  new1  and  then  far-away  country  was  to  be 
opened  up  to  civilization.  Great  lines  of  railway  were 


150  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 

to  span  the  continent  and  supplant  the  steamboat  traffic 
to  large  degree.  The  journey  of  three  weeks  was  with- 
in my  lifetime  to  be  reduced  to  within  two  days.  The 
electric  age  was  an  unthought  of  thing;  hardly  had  the 
age  of  steel  come  in.  But  the  privations  to  be  endured, 
the  losses  to  be  sustained,  the  dangers  encountered  and 
the  labors  to  be  performed  were  all  to  be  compensated 
for  by  the  goodness  of  a  providence  which  was  directing 
us  and  the  glorious  achievements  of  these  forty  years 
have  fully  compensated  for  all  the  struggles  through 
which  we  have  had  to  pass  as  we  have  labored  on  and 
struggled  on  and  fought  on  and  prayed  on  as  God 
and  the  people  have  built  up  this  splendid  Christian 
commonwealth. 

A  short  time  prior  to  the  return  of  my  family  from 
Kansas  to  Ohio,  during  the  very  height  of  the  drought, 
there  occurred  at  Leavenworth,  which  was  then  our 
home,  one  of  those  awful  tornadoes  which  are  known 
to  characterize  unusually  long  and  severe  dry  weather. 
It  was  on  the  evening  of  the  fourth  of  July.  The  day 
had  been  unusually  hot,  so  that  but  little  interest  was 
taken  in  its  celebration.  The  whole  face  of  the  earth 
was  parched  and  burned  as  if  by  hot  winds  from  Egypt. 
Not  a  drop  of  rain  had  fallen  for  months,  and  the  people 
were  suffering  most  terribly.  As  night  came  on  there 
rose  in  the  southwest  a  leaden-looking  cloud  and 
there  came  on  an  ominous  stillness.  For  an  hour  not  a 
breath  of  air  seemed  to  stir,  the  heat  and  stillness  be- 
coming most  oppressive.  As  nightfall  became  well 
established  it  became  apparent  that  something  unusual 
was  about  to  happen.  The  horses  and  cattle  were  un- 
usually restless,  as  if  apprehensive ;  the  fowls  were  slow 
in  getting  settled  on  their  roosts ;  even  the  dogs  and  cats 
about  the  premises  showed  signs  of  impending  dan- 
ger, in  manifestations  of  uneasiness  and  iear.  The  night 


THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS.  151 

birds  flitted  swiftly  across  the  lowering  sky  and  the 
horizon  quickly  assumed  an  inky  blackness.  Out  of 
the  awful  stillness  came  a  sound  as  of  a  rushing  torrent, 
and  there  soon  sprang  up  fitful  gushes  of  wind  which 
showed  that  a  storm  was  gathering.  Almost  before  it 
was  understood  that  possible  danger  lurked  near  the 
storm  broke  in  mighty  fury  and  spread  wide  its  destruc- 
tion. Houses  were  unroofed  and  blown  down;  the 
county  jail  was  so  badly  damaged  that  prisoners  were 
liberated,  only  to  find  death  in  the  path  of  the  tornado; 
trees  were  torn  up  by  the  roots  and  church  spires  and 
roofs  were  demolished;  Three-Mile  Creek  became  a 
raging  torrent  from  a  dry  ravine  in  a  few  minutes, 
sweeping  away  a  number  of  houses  and  drowning  a 
dozen  people;  such  little  garden  patches  as  had  been 
nursed  through  the  drought  were  destroyed  by  the 
wind  and  hail  and  rain ;  the  inky  blackness  of  the  night, 
only  relieved  by  the  most  vivid  and  blinding  flashes  of 
lightning,  made  the  situation  the  more  appalling  and 
increased  the  terror  of  the  already  greatly  alarmed 
people.  It  seemed  as  if  out  of  drought  and  heat  and 
famine  had  come  another  destroying  power  to  finish 
the  devastation  that  had  been  worked  upon  us.  It  was 
one  of  those  quickly-come  and  quickly-go  tornados 
which  sweep  through  a  narrow  stretch  of  country 
working  a  harvest  of  destruction  and  death,  but  which 
fail  to  bring  permanent  relief  from  drought.  And  no 
sooner  had  the  waters  which  fell  from  the  sky  swept  off 
the  dry  ground  into  the  river  beds  and  been  drunk  up 
by  the  cracked  and  broken  earth  than  was  the  full  force 
of  the  blight  again  upon  us.  The  storm  which  brought 
its  rain  was  but  a  mockery ;  it  had  also  brought  death 
and  damage,  and  had  aroused  the  fears  of  the  people 
lest  more  like  destruction  should  come  upon  them; 
truly  their  lot  was  a  hard  one,  and  most  truly  do  I  say  it 


152  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 

was  a  courageous  people  who  endured  such  hardships 
for  the  sake  of  home  and  life  and  liberty  to  this  great 
nation. 

During  that  awful  tornado  my  wife  and  children 
were  alone,  and  as  they  realized  the  danger  my  wife 
knelt  with  our  three  little  boys  near  the  kitchen  door  in 
prayer;  she  had  chosen  a  spot  in  the  garden  to  which 
they  were  to  fly  in  case  the  house  gave  signs  of  falling 
in  upon  them,  and  had  told  the  boys  to  cling  to  her  and 
lie  flat  upon  the  ground,  face  downward,  in  the  fur- 
rows between  the  lines  of  blackberry  bushes  which 
crossed  the  garden.  Thrice  her  hand  was  on  the  door- 
knob to  throw  it  open,  that  they  might  flee  for  safety. 
But  they  were  spared ;  our  house  withstood  the  storm, 
and  though  terror-stricken  and  all  but  destroyed 
through  fear  no  harm  came  unto  us.  The  providence 
which  had  thus  far  carried  us  through  the  tribulations 
of  pioneer-life  had  again  come  to  our  rescue,  and  my 
family  were  spared  from  disaster  and  death. 

Only  less  destructive  than  the  blight  of  1860,  because 
the  conditions  of  the  people  had  improved,  were  the 
grasshopper  raids  of  1865  and  1874.  When  the  first 
scourge  occurred  we  had  but  escaped  from  the  horrors 
of  the  long  civil  war,  during  which  Kansas  had  suffered 
as  no  other  northern  state  had  suffered.  The  boys-in- 
blue  had  returned  to  their  homes  and  had  just  begun 
anew  the  peaceful  pursuit  of  farming.  The  crops  were 
in  and  growing  finely,  with  a  most  excellent  prospect 
for  the  young  state,  when  out  of  .the  heavens,  from  their 
habitat  in  the  far  northwest,  came  clouds  of  the  Egyp- 
tian locusts.  They  filled  the  sky,  covered  the  earth, 
polluted  the  streams  and  wells,  stopped  trains  by  clog- 
ging the  machinery  of  the  locomotives  and  being 
crushed  in  such  numbers  as  to  render  the  tracks  too 
slippery  for  the  ready  control  of  the  engines ;  devoured 


THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS.  153 

fruit  on  the  trees  and  ate  onions  and  turnips  out  of  the 
ground;  blighted  thousands  upon  thousands  of  acres  of 
growing  corn,  eating  blades,  tassels,  the  young  ears  and 
the  upper  parts  of  the  stalk,  leaving  only  the  deadened 
stalks  like  so  many  blackened  broom-handles  stuck  up 
in  the  ground,  and  actually  devoured  whole  fields  of 
wheat,  oats,  rye  and  other  small  grain.  The  devasta- 
tion of  the  grasshopper  cannot  be  adequately  por- 
trayed. I  have  seen  them  in  such  numbers  at  the  con- 
fluence of  the  Missouri  and  Kansas  rivers,  and  moving 
in  such  masses,  that  men  might  'have  shoveled  them 
into  trains  of  freight  cars  the  whole  day  long  without 
having  made  a  perceptible  inroad  upon  them.  They 
ate  the  lint  off  of  pine  fences  and  unpainted  houses  and 
barns,  until  these  looked  as  if  scraped  with  knives. 
They  ate  the  meat  off  of  peach  stones  as  they  hung  on 
the  trees,  until  whole  orchards  were  destroyed  and  the 
trees  looked  as  if  their  fruit  had  been  boiled  off  the  pits 
as  the  latter  were  still  clinging  to  the  stems.  On  my 
way  to  hold  one  of  my  quarterly  meetings  I  met  a 
cloud  of  hoppers  so  dense  that  they  darkened  the  sun 
at  noonday  and  beat  like  hail  against  me  and  my  horse 
until  I  was  compelled  to  turn  aside  till  the  cloud 
passed  by. 

This  grasshopper  scourge  and  the  one  of  1874  cost 
the  state  millions  upon  millions  of  dollars  and  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  population.  Whole  counties 
among  the  more  western  settlements  were  depopulated, 
and  again  were  the  pioneers  compelled  to  seek  assist- 
ance from  the  East.  It  became  necessary  to  send  out 
emissaries  to  solicit  contributions  of  food  and  clothing 
for  a  suffering  people.  On  the  principle  that  The  Lord 
Loveth  Whom  He  Chasteneth,  the  people  of  Kansas 
were  divinely  chosen  in  those  dark  days.  Thousands 
of  experimental  farmers,  men  who  had  taken  advantage 


154  THE  SETTLING  OF  KANSAS. 

of  the  Homestead  Act  to  get  for  themselves  and  family 
farms  for  the  living  upon  them,  were  compelled  to 
leave  their  partially  acquired  properties  -and  seek  em- 
ployment at  former  vocations.  Thousands  who  had 
not  the  courage  to  withstand  the  struggles  which  con- 
fronted the  early  Kansan  left  the  state  for  good.  Oth- 
ers, more  courageous,  but  who  were  not  in  position  to 
stick  it  out,  left  temporarily,  returning  after  a  time  to 
pick  up  where  they  left  off  and  struggle  anew  for  a 
permanent  home.  It  took  courage  to  withstand  all  the 
attacks  which  were  made  upon  us  in  those  early  days, 
and  the  later-come  Kansan  can  never  be  brought  to  un- 
derstand what  it  required  to  be  faithful  and  loyal  to 
Kansas,  to  freedom,  and  to  the  church  and  schools  of 
this  beautiful  state  of  today  in  those  early  days  which 
tried  men's  souls.  May  God  in  His  infinite  goodness 
and  wisdom  spare  them  from  all  the  inflictions  through 
which  we  were  made  to  pass  that  we  might  be  purified 
and  made  the  more  perfectly  to  understand  and  appre- 
ciate His  mercies  as  they  come  unto  us. 


FRONTIER  EPISODES.  155 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

FRONTIER    EPISODES. 

I  remained  three  years  pastor  of  the  First  Church 
in  Leavenworth  before  the  restrictive  rule  was 
changed.  My  third  year  was  one  of  most  remarkable 
agitation  in  the  civil  and  social  affairs  of  the  city. 
Upon  a  certain  occasion  I  had  invited  the  preachers 
of  the  city  to  my  house.  When  we  met  I  proposed 
the  discussion  of  the  general  question:  "What  are  the 
hindrances  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  Leaven- 
worth?"  This  was  adopted,  and  I  divided  the  themes 
and  appointed  a  brother  to  open  the  discussion  of  each 
topic,  e.  g.:  Drunkenness,  Gambling,  Dancing,  Pro- 
fanity, Theater  Going,  Balls. 

Each  preacher  was  to  preach  on  these  specified 
topics,  and  then  on  each  Monday  night  following  a 
public  discussion  was  to  be  had,  in  which  laymen  were 
invited  to  participate.  The  politicians  soon  saw  that 
this  was  reformation  and  they  called  an  anti-Sunday 
law  meeting.  I  attended  one  at  Wyman's  Hall.  At 
each  of  three  corners  in  this  hall  they  were  selling 
beer.  The  other  corner  was  ocupied  by  a  band  of 
music.  The  speaker,  a  young  lawyer  from  Cleve- 
land, delivered  the  most  bitter  tirade  of  abuse  I  ever 
heard  against  the  Bible,  churches,  Christians,  and  the 
Sabbath.  Col.  Vaughan  and  others  were  to  speak,  but 
when  they  saw  a  company  of  Christians  present  they 
declined.  The  Germans  had  a  very  popular  man 
among  them  named  Fischer,  who  was  engaged  in 


156  FRONTIER  EPISODES. 

selling  beer  and  the  hall  echoed  with  calls  of  "Fischer, 
Fischer."  Finally  Brother  Miller  said  to  me,  "Here 
is  a  chance  to  make  a  speech.  Get  up  on  this  stool 
and  give  them  the  truth."  They  called  again, 
"Fischer,  Fischer,"  and  I  mounted  the  stool  and  be- 
gan to  address  the  crowd.  They  listened  a  moment 
and  asked:  "Who  is  this?"  a  little  curly  headed  Jew 
replying,  "The  Methodist  Preacher."  With  knives  and 
revolvers  they  made  a  rush  for  me.  Young  men 
around  me  repelled  them  and  said  they  should  not 
harm  me.  I  waved  my  hand,  commanded  silence, 
and  told  them  I  had  a  right  to  speak;  I  was  a  German (- 
my  father  could  not  speak  a  word  of  English  when 
he  was  a  boy;  that  to  prove  to  them  that  I  was  a, 
German  I  would  tell  them  my  grandfather's  name,  it 
was  Johannes  Christofer  Fischer."  Whereupon  they 
cheered  and  cried,  "Go  on,  go  on!"  I  gave  them  hot 
shot  for  a  little  while,  till  they  began  to  cry  out  lustily, 
" Ausgespielen !  Get  out!  Dry  up!"  and  again  fell  tc 
brandishing  their  knives  and  revolvers.  I  stood  un- 
moved above  the  storm  'till  it  quieted,  when  I  an- 
nounced a  meeting  in  Stockton's  Hall  for  the  follow- 
ing evening  and  invited  them  all  to  attend. 

By  morning  we  had  the  dry  goods  boxes  and  cor- 
ners of  stores  covered  with  notices  of  the  meeting, 
some  of  us  working  all  night  to  accomplish  this  re- 
sult. Saturday  evening  witnessed  the  most  respecta- 
ble and  enthusiastic  mass  meeting  ever  held  in  the 
city.  Appropriate  addresses  were  made  and  law  and 
order  were  vindicated.  Revs.  Mr.  Baldridge,  Stone, 
Pitzer,  Parker,  and  I  preached  on  the  Sunday  law 
the  Sabbath  preceding  election  day,  and  we  exhorted 
the  Christian  women,  as  they  could  not  vote,  to  pray 
that  God  would  give  us  the  victory. 

I  visited  the  Catholic  Bishop,  who  kindly  said:  "My 
10 


FRONTIER  EPISODES.  157 

people  have  need  of  the  Sabbath  for  a  day  of  worship 
and  rest  and  I  will  instruct  them  so  to  vote." 

Our  mayor  was  a  pro-slavery  whiskyite  and  ap- 
pointed the  polls  at  inconvenient  and  out-of-the-way 
places.  But  Mr.  Stone,  the  Episcopal  Minister, 
doffed  his  surplice  and  gown,  Mr.  Baldridge  put  his 
trousers  inside  his  boots,  Brother  Pitzer  rolled  up 
his  trousers  and  put  on  a  pair  of  rubbers,  while  I 
doffed  what  little  ministerial  dignity  had  hitherto  em- 
barrassed me — I  have  never  seen  it  since — and  we 
pitched  in  to  win.  And  win  we  did. 

The  morning  after  election  I  met  Jerry  Clark,  a 
high  Episcopalian,  who  accosted  me  with,  "Brother 
Fisher,  you  should  have  been  down  at  the  court- 
house last  night  to  have  given  Brother  Stone  a  word 
of  exhortation.  We  should  have  had  a  grand  Metho- 
dist shout,  for,"  said  he,  "thank  God,  we  beat  the 
rummies  one  hundred  and  sixty  votes,  and  Mr.  Stone 
staid  right  there  till  the  last  vote  was  counted!"  He 
was  a  noble  man  of  God  and  we  loved  him  dearly. 

The  following  Sabbath  was  pronounced  the  quietest 
enjoyed  by  Leavenworth  since  her  first  saloon  was 
opened.  The  churches  were  filled  and  all  moral  in- 
fluences had  a  chance  thereafter. 

About  this  time,  while  in  Leavenworth,  a  colored 
man  named  Charley  Fisher  was  claimed  by  heirs  in 
New  Orleans,  and  in  order  to  take  him  away  with  as 
little  noise  as  possible  he  was  kidnapped,  gagged, 
handcuffed,  and  taken  to  a  bagnio  and  saloon  in  Mis- 
souri. His  captors  became  drunk  and  sleepy  with 
debauch,  and  he  effected  his  escape  by  recrossing  the 
Missouri  amid  ice,  though  manacled,  in  a  skiff,  and 
made  his  way  to  a  cabin,  where  Mr.  Justis  Skeen 
lived.  Mr.  Skeen  directed  him  where  to  look  for  a 


158  FRONTIER  EPISODES. 

file,  which  he  firmly  placed  in  a  crack  in  one  of  the 
logs  and  filed  the  fetters  off  his  hands.  He  then  re- 
turned to  Leavenworth  and  was  finally  brought  into 
court  before  the  notorious  Judge  LeCompt,  under  a 
ruse,  as  a  witness  against  Charley  Shepherd  and  Jack 
Henderson,  the  men  who  had  kidnapped  him,  the 
real  object  being  to  get  him  into  the  hands  of  a  pro- 
slavery  marshal.  When  dismissed  from  the  witness- 
stand  he  was  seized  as  a  fugitive  slave,  taken  under 
guard  to  the  Planter's  House,  and  locked  in  an  up- 
stairs room. 

A  rescue  was  planned.  Twenty  young  men  with 
muffled  boots  met  mysteriously  at  midnight  and  by 
concert  of  action  went  to  the  room,  which  now  con- 
stituted a  prison,  to  rescue  the  man.  But  the  plan 
miscarried,  for  the  young  man  who  was  to  bring  an 
axe,  with  which  to  open  the  door,  in  the  excitement 
forgot  his  axe  and  the  alarm  was  given. 

Next  day  the  marshal  changed  the  prisoner  to 
another  hotel,  the  "Mansion,"  fearing  a  repetition  of 
the  effort  at  rescue.  Four  of  the  young  men  boarded 
with  me.  The  second  night  the  knowledge  of  the 
whereabouts  of  Fisher  was  made  known  by  a  hotel 
waiter,  who  took  him  his  supper.  "To  the  rescue!" 
was  passed  from  mouth  to  ear,  with  a  determined 
tone,  which  meant  that  no  axe  should  be  forgotten  this 
time.  Nor  was  it!  And  for  years  I  had  that  very 
axe  for  a  memento.  Afterward  it  was  borrowed  by 
a  careless  fellow  who  failed  to  return  it. 

Charley  was  rescued,  taken  to  Judge  Gardner's, 
held  under  a  habeas  corpus  order,  and  in  returning 
to  the  city  under  cover  of  a  sham  fight,  escaped  and 
fled  toward  Lawrence.  He  lost  his  way,  hid  all  night 
in  a  shock  of  corn,  and  next  night  came  to  my  house. 
My  wife  gave  him  a  coverlet  and  directed  him  to  hide 


FRONTIER  EPISODES.  159 

in  the  weeds  until  she  could  send  me  word  to  prayer 
meeting  that  a  refugee  was  needing  our  assistance. 
I  arranged  for  Brother  Clayton  to  pray.  I  told  him  to 
take  his  time,  and  he  prayed  loud  and  long,  while  I 
gave  the  rescuers  word  to  rally,  and  when  prayer 
ended  I  found  a  company  of  willing  ones  at  my  house. 
We  concealed  the  poor  fellow,  hunted  like  a  wild 
beast,  until  the  next  day,  when  my  wife  and  Mrs. 
Weaver  dressed  him  in  women's  clothes,  but  unthink- 
ingly gave  him  a  pair  of  my  hose.  When  I  was  a 
young  preacher  nearly  all  the  young  women  of  Ohio 
knitted  their  own  and  their  brothers'  stockings  and 
socks,  and  as  I  was  popular  among  them  they  had 
made  me  presents  of  many  pairs.  Indeed,  I  had 
enough  given  me  to  last  me  for  fourteen  years  after 
I  married.  Among  others  was  a  beautiful  pair  with 
my  initials  in  red  in  the  tops.  These  were  the  ones 
my  wife  gave  to  the  black  fellow  and  these  he  wore 
away.  After  his  departure  it  became  a  source  of  great 
alarm  to  her  lest  he  should  be  captured  through  the 
initialed  socks  and  she  and  Mrs.  Weaver  be  discovered 
as  having  helped  a  fugitive  slave  to  escape.  Happily 
no  such  result  followed. 

We  sent  him  off  under  escort  of  three  trusty  rescu- 
ers, in  open  daylight  in  the  presence  of  the  marshal's 
posse  of  sixty  men,  under  the  guise  of  a  wedding 
party  from  the  country,  landed  him  in  Lawrence,  and 
his  pursuers  were  never  the  wiser.  He  subsequently 
fell  into  their  hands  on  his  way  to  Canada,  was  taken 
to  New  Orleans,  remained  there  till  the  rebellion 
broke  out,  then  working  his  way  to  Vicksburg,  was 
there  when  it  fell  into  Gen.  Grant's  hands,  when  he 
again  come  North.  At  the  close  of  the  war  he  made 
his  way  to  Kansas,  reporting  himself  to  my  wife  and 
Mrs.  Weaver  in  great  demonstration  of  gratitude  for 
their  interest  in  his  escape. 


160  AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

AN   UBIQUITOUS    CHAPLAIN. 

At  the  close  of  my  ministerial  term  in  Leavenworth 
I  was  stationed  at  Lawrence.  We  were  soon  at  our 
new  post  of  duty,  and  though  the  church  was  small 
and  the  society  weak  it  was  a  pleasant  field.  After 
spending  four  months  of  very  active  effort  I  had  erect- 
ed for  my  family  a  very  substantial  brick  house.  Our 
boys  were  anxious  to  help,  though  yet  quite  young. 
So,  to  save  material  and  secure  perfectly  ce- 
mented walls,  I  arranged  that  the  boys  should 
wet  every  brick  that  went  into  the  walls  in  tubs 
of  water.  The  wisdom  of  this  will  be  seen  in  the 
chapter  on  "Quantrell's  Raid."  At  the  ex- 
piration of  four  months  I  moved  my  family  into  their 
home,  The  next  day  I  was  appointed  Chaplain  of  the 
Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry  by  Gen.  James  H.  Lane,  and  ap- 
proved by  the  officers  of  the  regiment,  Col.  H.  P.  John- 
son commanding. 

War  had  fairly  commenced.  The  battle  at  Wilson's 
Creek  had  taken  place,  Gen.  Lyon  had  fallen,  and  the 
Union  forces  had  been  defeated.  Large  army  stores 
had  been  sent  to  Fort  Scott  as  a  basis  of  supplies  for 
Lyon's  army.  These  supplies  became  a  tempting  ob- 
ject for  Sterling  Price,  Gen.  Raines  and  Gen.  Slack. 
Gov.  Calib  Jackson  of  Missouri  was  anxious  that 
Price  should  capture  them  and  his  army  was  sent  to 
Fort  Scott.  Gen.  Lane  was  ordered  to  Fort  Scott  and 
directed  to  repel  Price's  army.  He  hastily  collected 
his  brigade,  in  a  half  equipped  condition,  and  sent 
word  for  the  militia  of  the  state  to  rally  and  help  repel 


AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN.  161 

the  approaching  enemy,  with  an  army  eighteen  thou- 
sand strong.  The  work  of  equipment  was  quickly  and 
imperfectly  effected.  Among  these  equipments  was 
the  locally  noted  "Old  Sacramento"  belonging  to  Col. 
Moonlight — a  howitzer  that  might  have  been  carried 
on  the  shoulder  and  which  had  been  taken  in  the  Mexi- 
can war. 

We  were  ordered  on  a  forced  march.  The  cavalry- 
men were  mounted  on  brood  mares,  farm  horses  and 
ponies,  with  sabres,  muskets,  revolvers,  double-bar- 
reled shotguns  and  Sharp's  rifles.  There  were  sixteen 
hundred  all  told  on  a  forced  march  of  one  hundred 
miles,  to  meet  a  disciplined  army  of  eighteen  thousand 
men,  many  of  whom  had  been  on  what  to  them  was  a 
victorious  field  at  Wilson's  Creek! 

I  rode  to  Lawrence,  on  the  way  to  bid  my  family 
farewell.  I  was  simply  a  chaplain,  but  I  took  the 
authority  to  hire  every  wagon  I  could  find  to  carry 
the  infantry,  whom  I  knew  would  be  foot-sore  and 
weary,  to  the  scene  of  conflict.  When  the  commander 
came  next  day  he  approved  the  timely  forethought  and 
contracts  for  the  wagons,  publicly  thanked  me,  and 
took  charge  of  them.  We  hurried  on,  the  wagons 
greatly  relieving  the  already  foot-sore  infantry.  When 
we  reached  Fort  Scott  we  went  into  camp  and  prepar- 
ed for  the  defense  of  the  military  stores.  Price's  army 
finally  approached.  Citizens  were  coming  in,  many 
unarmed,  from  all  the  country  round.  We  drew  am- 
munition and  equipage.  I  opened  the  cases  of 
Springfield  rifles  and  bayonets  and  gave  them  to  men 
on  horseback  who  rode  off  with  them  like  rails  lying 
across  their  saddles.  It  was  a  serious  time,  but  intp  it 
crept  now  and  again  the  grotesque  and  laughable,  the 
ludicrous  as  well  as  the  solemn. 

General  Lane  finally  ordered  his  advance  guard, 


162  AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN. 

under  Colonels  Montgomery,  Weir  and  Johnson,  with 
Colonel  Moonlight's  howitzer,  to  hold  the  rebels  in 
check  at  Dry  Wood,  a  creek  ten  mijes  to  the  east  of 
Fort  Scott;  for  nearer  and  nearer  had  come  the  rebel 
army.  The  detail  proceeded  to  this  duty  in  fine  spirit, 
while  the  general  and  officers  engaged  themselves  in 
getting  all  available  forces  in  the  field  in  good  shape. 
Our  men  met  the  enemy,  dismounted,  and  from  the 
tall  prairie  grass  poured  deadly  shot  from  their  Sharp's 
rifles  into  Price's  advancing  columns.  Moonlight  be- 
gan to  give  play  to  his  little  gun  and  the  first  shell 
burst  in  the  midst  of  Captain  Bledsoe's  battery,  kill- 
ing three  gunners,  upsetting  two  guns  and  seriously 
wounding  Captain  Bledsoe.  One  or  two  more  shells 
went  screaming  from  Moonlight's  unerring  piece  into 
the  rebel  column.  The  hiss  and  whirr  of  the  Sharp's 
rifle  balls  sent  rider  and  horse  to  the  grass,  and  in  less 
than  an  hour  after  the  first  shot  was  fired  the  rebel 
army  was  in  full  retreat,  and  the  rebel  General  Slack 
afterwards  had  to  report  to  Governor  Calib  Jackson 
that  when  he  came  up  with  his  division  he  found  his 
friends,  Generals  Price  and  Raines,  in  rapid  retreat, 
amounting  almost  to  a  panic.  Less  than  three  hun- 
dred and  eighty  Kansas  troops  were  in  the  fight,  but 
it  was  the  acme  of  patriotic  eloquence.  It  was  action. 
The  superior  force  of  the  enemy  was  known  to 
General  Lane,  and  apprehending  that  his  forces  were 
known  by  the  rebels  he  naturally  supposed  they  would 
return,  renew  their  march  on  Fort  Scott,  capture  the 
military  stores  and  endanger  the  whole  border  of  Kan- 
sas. So  he  ordered  the  immediate  remo^l  of  all  the 
stores  to  a  new  post,  which  he  selected,  and  called 
Fort  Lincoln.  It  was  a  busy  time.  Mrs.  Col.  H.  P. 
Johnson,  myself  and  two  teamsters,  struck  our  regi- 
mental tents  and  camp,  loaded  our  wagons,  and  had 


AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN.  163 

everything  in  readiness  to  move  out  as  soon  as  the 
command  returned  from  the  field.  We  first  busied 
ourselves  feeding  the  hungry  soldiers,  without  refer- 
ence to  the  regiment  to  which  they  belonged.  The 
whole  night  and  part  of  the  next  day  were  occupied 
in  moving  the  military  camp  and  stores.  General 
Lane  was  ubiquitous,  everywhere  directing  the  hasty 
and  difficult  work.  Believing,  as  he  did  that  the  enemy 
would  come  and  take  possession  of  the  evacuated  fort, 
he  ordered  a  detail  of  eight  men,  gave  me  a  box  of 
matches  and  placed  me  in  charge,  commanding  that 
if  the  enemy  came  up,  to  fire  the  post  and  town  and 
burn  it  rather  than  let  it  fall  into  their  hands. 

It  was  a  strange  sight,  and  one  over  which  I  have 
often  mused,  to  see  a  Methodist  preacher,  with  revol- 
ver in  one  hand  and  axe  in  the  other,  preparing  fagots 
and  placing  them  in  the  houses  where  they  would  do 
the  speediest  work,  watching  for  an  approaching 
enemy  as  a  signal  to  the  men  detailed  to  fire  the  build- 
ings which  afterward  sheltered  us.  The  enemy,  how- 
ever, avoided  the  Kansas  line  and  marched  to  the  cap- 
ture of  Colonel  Mulligan,  at  Lexington,  Mo.,  after 
which  they  returned  to  Springfield. 

The  Sabbath  following  Dr.  W.  R.  Davis  preached 
for  my  regiment  while  I  drew  from  the  stores  cloth- 
ing for  our  entire  regiments  as  our  old  quartermaster 
had  not  yet  got  familiar  with  his  work  and  because  my 
general  seemed  to  have  an  idea  that  my  services  in  an 
emergency  were  as  valuable  as  an  ordinary  sermon. 
The  previous  Sabbath  I  had  organized  a  "Camp 
Church,"  on  a  liberal  Evangelical  basis  which  I  have 
reason  to  believe  was  the  first  camp  church  of  the  war. 
The  day  Dr.  Davis  preached  for  us  quite  a  number 
joined  the  church.  This  camp  church  lasted  through 


164  AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN. 

the  war,  and  some  of  its  members  are  Christians  to 
this  day. 

When  we  left  Fort  Lincoln  we  marched  to  Barns- 
ville  to  prevent  the  rebel  army  from  coming  to  Kan- 
sas after  having  taken  Lexington.  Here  our  commis- 
sary stores  were  in  great  danger,  and  General  Lane 
sent  for  me  to  act  as  commissariat — a  new  role  for  a 
chaplain.  I  requested  each  company  in  the  brigade 
to  send  a  detail  of  eight  men  and  an  orderly  and  in 
less  than  an  hour  each  had  its  portion  of  the  stores 
and  had  been  made  responsible  for  its  care.  As  it  was 
their  means  of  subsistence  they  were  ready  to  protect 
it  or  fight.  We  soon  had  every  pound  under  most 
efficient  guard,  and  so  distributed  that  it  could  be  safely 
moved  in  the  company  and  regimental  wagons. 

When  we  reached  the  "Old  Indian  Mission"  the 
general  issued  an  order  directing  that  I  repair  as  early 
as  possible  to  Quincy,  Illinois,  and  other  points  east 
and  bring  out  companies,  regiments  and  brigades  to 
join  the  army  of  the  border,  instructing  us  to  apply 
to  Capt.  Insley  at  Quincy,  and  Capt.  Prince,  com- 
manding at  Fort  Leavenworth  for  all  needed  trans- 
portation for  men  and  horses,  as  well  as  money  to 
outfit  these  commands. 

I  started  on  this  unusual  mission  and  was  detained 
a  day  or  two  at  Leavenworth  awaiting  orders 
from  Washington  when  the  sad  news  reached  me  that 
my  Colonel,  H.  P.  Johnson,  who  had  been  a  local 
preacher  in  my  charge  in  Leavenworth,  had  been  killed 
in  an  engagement  at  Morristown,  Missouri.  His  wife 
was  at  Leavenworth.  She  was  an  intimate  friend,  and 
upon  Capt.  Prince's  advice  and  her  persuasion  I 
awaited  the  arrival  of  Col.  Johnson's  remains,  attended 


AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN.  165 

the  funeral,  preached  the  sermon,  and  then  went  to 
Lawrence  to  visit  my  family,  having  learned  that  I 
would  meet  General  Lane  there. 

In  the  meantime  the  Illinois  troops  were  being  mus- 
tered for  the  Mississippi  Valley.  Since  Price's  army 
was  making  all  possible  haste  to  Arkansas  leaving  the 
army  of  General  Fremont  to  be  reinforced  by  troops 
from  the  West,  via  Kansas  City.  Our  command  was 
soon  marching  via  Osceola  to  Springfield,  Missouri. 
The  Osage  River  was  a  difficult  stream  to  cross  at 
Osceola.  There  was  only  a  miserable  old  scow  with 
a  chain  made  of  iron  rods  reaching  from  bank  to  bank. 
No  quartermaster  or  wagonmaster  would  venture  to 
cross  a  team  on  the  rickety  boat.  Colonel  Ritchie  had 
succeeded  to  the  command  of  our  regiment.  I  accom- 
panied him  and  General  Lane  to  see  if  we  could  by 
any  possibility  get  the  command  over.  We  went  down 
to  the  river  where  I  examined  the  boat  and  told  the 
general  if  he  would  detail  six  men  from  each  company 
I  would  take  the  train  over.  We  pulled  the  boat  out  of 
water,  made  some  necessary  repairs  and  then  launched 
her,  provided  with  a  half  a  dozen  battery  buckets  to 
bail  out  the  water.  I  took  command,  and  we  took 
over  a  light  wagon  and  four  mules.  We  ferried  the 
wagons  and  animals  belonging  to  my  regiment  first; 
then  the  general's  wagon,  the  staff-wagons  and  the  ar- 
tillery. When  this  was  done  Captain  Haskell,  quar- 
termaster of  the  Third  Regiment,  relieved  me,  seeing 
I  had  demonstrated  the  possibility  of  crossing  the 
river.  (After  the  war  I  was  introduced  by  General 
Lane  in  the  United  States  Senate  chamber  to  a  num- 
ber of  senators  as  "the  chaplain  who  saved  the  day  and 
his  brigade  at  Osceola.") 


166  AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN. 

We  joined  Fremont's  command  at  Springfield,  and 
remained  in  camp  until  General  David  Hunter  took 
command  and  relieved  Fremont.  While  encamped 
here  we  were  short  of  rations.  Colonel  Ritchie,  myself 
and  about  thirty  men  were  sent  on  a  foraging  mission. 
We  took  possession  of  Isam's  Mills  and  sent  the  men 
to  the  farms,  and  they  threshed  the  wheat  and  brought 
it  to  the  mills,  where  we  ground  it  into  flour  and  sent 
it  to  camp,  thus  supplying  the  wants  of  our  army. 
While  camped  at  Springfield  and,  on  our  return  march, 
via  Lamar,  our  camp  was  the  center  of  attraction,  to 
multitudes  of  "contrabands"  and  refugees,  so  that  they 
cumbered  our  camp  and  movements,  and  became  at 
last  so  numerous  as  to  threaten  our  subsistence. 

On  the  march  to  Lamar  General  Lane  sent  an  or- 
derly to  notify  me  that  he  wished  to  see  me  as  we 
marched.  I  rode  to  the  head  of  the  column  and  was 
at  once  asked  by  him : 

"Chaplain,  what  can  we  do  to  relieve  the  army  of 
these  contrabands,  without  exposing  them  to  their 
enemies?" 

My  advice  was  that  they  be  sent  to  Kansas  and  pro- 
vided with  labor  and  homes  to  help  save  the  crop  and 
provide  fuel,  as  most  of  the  men  were  in  the  army. 
When  we  went  into  camp  the  general  issued  an  order 
that  all  the  contrabands  and  refugees  should  be  re- 
ported to  headquarters,  and  ready  to  move  by  eight 
o'clock  next  morning.  The  following  order  was  is- 
sued: 

"Chaplains  Fisher,  Moore  and  Fish : — You  are  here- 
by ordered  and  directed  to  take  charge  of  the  contra- 
bands and  refugees  in  camp  and  proceed  with  them  to 
Kansas,  finding  homes  and  employment  for  them,  and 


AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN.  167 

dividing  the  property  among  them  to  the  best  of  your 
judgment. 

(Signed)  J.  H.  LANE, 

Commanding  the  Army  of  the  Border. 
"T.  J.  ANDERSON,  Adjutant  General." 

Next  morning  early  there  was  a  stir  in  the  camp. 
Fourteen  men  were  detailed  as  an  escort  to  save  us 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  guerrillas.  We  had 
a  wagon  load  of  almost  useless  guns.  I  picked  out 
about  thirty  negroes  and  armed  them,  the  first  negroes 
armed  during  the  rebellion.  We  divided  this  company, 
and  also  the  white  escort,  and  placed  half  as  an  advance 
guard  with  orders  to  "scout  well,"  and  the  other  half 
as  a  rear  guard  with  orders  to  keep  well  up,  and  by 
no  means  to  allow  a  surprise.  Such  a  caravan  had  not 
moved  since  the  days  of  Moses.  It  was  a  nondescript 
emigration.  We  traveled  day  and  night,  not  stopping 
to  cook,  only  eating  what  cold  food  might  chance  to 
be  on  hand.  Once  we  came  upon  a  little  herd  of 
cattle  of  which  the  boys  shot  three,  and  while  they 
were  yet  kicking  the  flesh  was  cut  from  their  bodies 
and  hastily  broiled,  while  other  portions  were  put  in 
the  wagons  for  use  when  we  were  secure  in  camp. 

When  we  reached  Kansas  I  halted  the  command, 
drew  them  up  in  a  line  and,  raising  myself  to  my  full 
height  on  my  war  horse  commanded  silence,  and  there 
under  the  open  heavens,  on  the  sacred  soil  of  freedom, 
in  the  name  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  by  authority  of 
General  James  H.  Lane,  I  proclaimed  that  they  were 
"forever  free." 

Their  mouths  flew  open  and  such  a  shout  went  up 
as  was  never  heard.  Men  and  women  who  had  been 


168  AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN. 

sighing  for  liberty  during  many  long  unrequited  years 
of  toil  now  felt  and  knew  they  were  free.  They  jump- 
ed, cried,  sang  and  laughed  for  joy.  These  were  the 
first  slaves  formally  set  free.  It  occurred  in  Septem- 
ber, 1861,  long  before  Mr.  Lincoln's  proclamation 
had  been  issued.  I  made  my  proclamation  effective  by 
giving  to  everyone  of  them  a  new  name.  Many  of 
them  still  live  to  confirm  the  story  of  their  emancipa- 
tion. 

A  frosty-headed  old  negress  of  eighty  years  stepped 
out  of  line  and  shouted:  "Chillen,  heah  me!  I'se 
been  tellin'  you  dese  many  a  yeah  de  yeah  of  jubilee'd 
come,  and  Glory  to  Gawd!  de  yeah  of  jubilee  am 
come!" 

When  we  arrived  at  Fort  Scott  we  began  hiring  the 
negroes  to  any  who  would  agree  to  take  care  of  them 
and  pay  them  for  their  labor.  We  changed  their 
names  from  the  old  plantation  names  to  those  of  North- 
ern significancy,  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  their 
being  returned  to  slavery  in  case  the  war  should  be 
a  failure.  This  was  more  than  a  year  before  the  im- 
mortal Lincoln  issued  his  proclamation.  It  was  a  re- 
markable experience,  a  never-to-be-forgotten  oppor- 
tunity of  useful  work.  Almost  all  those  brought  out 
of  bondage  did  well.  Many  of  them  came  with  noth- 
ing but  their  plantation  outfits,  and  these  worn  almost 
threadbare.  Now  they  own  lands,  horses  and  cattle 
and  are  rearing  their  families  with  good  educational 
and  religious  advantages. 

Upon  reaching  Lawrence — I  had  been  talking  re- 
ligion and  morals  all  the  way  up — I  announced  that  I 
would  preach  to  the  emancipated  contrabands  in  the 
Methodist  Church.  The  house  was  full.  I  preached, 
Rev.  I.  T.  Ferrell  exhorted,  and  then  I  invited  them  to 


AN  UBIQUITOUS  CHAPLAIN.  1G9 

join  the  church.  Twenty-six  joined  that  night,  others 
the  next  night,  and  they  finally  organized  a  church 
which  has  done  and  is  doing  a  vast  amount  of  good. 

I  next  visited  Leavenworth,  where  I  met  Rev.  John 
M.  Wilkinson  and  advised  him  to  go  to  Lawrence  and 
take  charge  of  the  colored  members,  now  numbering 
about  sixty,  knowing  they  would  be  happier  and  more 
contented  in  a  society  by  themselves.  Rev.  L.  B.  Den- 
nis was  perfectly  willing  to  have  them  thus  organized, 
for  though  he  was  a  radical  anti-slavery  man,  he  under- 
stood the  situation  and  appreciated  the  desirability  of 
the  proposed  change.  When  these  people  had  joined 
the  Church,  we  had  to  give  them  new  names.  We 
called  one  "Elizabeth  Dennis,"  for  the  elder's  wife. 
Her  son,  Rev.  Baxter  Davis,  protested,  saying,  "Oh, 
no!  That's  my  mother's  name."  But  the  name  had 
been  given  the  former  slave,  and  by  it  she  was  ever 
afterwards  known. 

Brother  Wilkinson  organized  them,  and  the  society 
has  grown  and  built  a  fine  brick  Church  of  imposing 
dimensions.  The  organization  during  those  troub- 
lous times,  and  since,  has  done  a  vast  amount  of  good. 

The  jubilee  of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
of  Lawrence  was  held  last  October.  At  that  time  it  was 
my  pleasure  and  very  great  privilege  to  preach  to  a 
large  congregation  of  colored  people  in  the  African  M. 
E.  Church  thus  planted,  and  in  the  audience  were  some 
of  the  number  whom  I  had  brought  out  of  slavery. 

I  count  this  among  the  incidents  of  my  life  which  go 
to  make  up  a  record  of  which  I  shall  not  be  ashamed 
in  the  last  great  day. 


170  THE  CAMP  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  CAMP  CHURCH — CAMPAIGNING  IN  ARKANSAS. 

Upon  our  return  to  our  commands  we  found  plenty 
to  do.  The  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry  went  into  winter 
quarters  in  Camp  Denver,  in  Kansas.  My  colored 
help,  "Nels,"  and  his  brother  and  I  built  a  log  house 
of  rails,  stopping  the  crevices  with  hay,  covering  all 
with  a  large  tarpaulin,  thus  making  a  tent  that  would 
accommodate  two  hundred  people.  I  had  this  for  my 
camp  church.  We  had  instrumental  and  vocal  music 
and  I  preached  often  to  the  boys.  Finally  the  pay- 
master did  not  make  his  appearance  and  the  men 
became  almost  mutinous,  for  they  had  not  received 
any  pay  for  about  five  months.  They  held  a  mass 
meeting  in  my  camp  church  and  requested  the  colonel 
to  appoint  the  chaplain  to  visit  General  Hunter  at 
Fort  Leavenworth  and  secure  payment  of  the  troops. 
Orderly  Samuel  Cargo  was  requested  to  accompany 
the  chaplain.  Accordingly  I  was  appointed  and  re- 
ceived military  orders  to  proceed  to  Leavenworth  and 
secure  the  immediate  payment  of  the  men.  I  obeyed 
and  was  very  kindly  received  by  General  Hunter,  who 
directed  Paymaster  Adams  to  proceed  with  all  reason- 
able dispatch  to  pay  the  troops.  Orderly  Cargo  re- 
turned with  the  pleasing  intelligence  that  the  pay- 
master was  coming.  General  Hunter  extended  my 
leave  of  absence,  and  I  made  a  visit  to  my  home, 
finding  my  family  well  and  contented,  though  "wishing 
for  the  war  to  cease." 


CAMPAIGNING  IN  ARKANSAS.  171 

When  I  returned  to  camp  they  had  converted  my 
church  into  a  paymaster's  tent.  Then,  when  the  men 
got  their  pay  some  of  them  became  drunk  and  dis- 
orderly and  the  colonel  converted  it  into  a  guard- 
house. When  they  had  sent  the  disorderly  ones  up 
they  seemed  very  much  ashamed  to  think  they  were 
put  under  the  eyes  of  the  chaplain.  Afterward  I  was 
requested  by  a  number  of  the  soldiers  to  take  their 
money  to  their  families,  which  I  was  enabled  to  do  by 
the  commander  giving  me  a  leave  of  absence  for  that 
purpose. 

Besides  frequently  preaching  to  the  command  I 
read  and  explained  the  army  regulations,  which 
seemed  to  be  of  great  help  to  the  men  in  fully  under- 
standing the  details  and  purposes  of  military  disci- 
pline. 

The  second  term  of  our  service  was  under  the  com- 
mand of  Colonel  Powell  Clayton.  He  was  emphati- 
cally a  military  man.  Our  regiment  was  connected 
with  General  Curtis'  command,  and  ordered  to  Helena 
to  reinforce  General  Grant  bfore  Vicksburg.  The 
regiment  was  at  Rolla  when  General  Curtis  pene- 
trated the  fastnesses  and  swamps  of  Arkansas,  and  we 
marched  to  unite  with  him  at  Batesville.  A  party  of 
us  were  left  at  Rolla  to  bring  on  the  quartermaster's 
stores  and  ammunition.  As  soon  as  we  could  get 
mules  we  began  the  march  to  overtake  the  command. 
The  rebel  army  had  been  driven  before  Curtis  and  his 
men,  but  a  large  body  of  guerrillas  hung  upon  the 
skirts  of  his  army,  and  Confederate  General  Hind- 
man  had  been  stationed  at  Desark  with  thirteen  hun- 
dred men  to  take  in  any  Union  soldiers  who  might 
turn  their  attention  to  Little  Rock.  Our  party  con- 
sisted of  eighty  men,  some  of  whom  had  just  come 


172  THE  CAMP  CHURCH. 

out  of  the  hospital  at  Rolla.  We  met  the  noted  guer- 
rilla chief,  Coleman,  and  surprised  his  advance  guard, 
whereupon  the  rebel  party  fled  precipitously. 

We  were  under  the  necessity  of  marching  night  and 
day,  only  camping  one  Saturday  night  when  com- 
pletely worn  out,  at  five  o'clock  a.  m.  breaking  camp 
and  starting  again  on  our  way  to  Black  River.  Captain 
Morse  had  charge  of  the  advance.  I  was  riding  in  a 
covered  buggy,  caring  for  Lieut.  Trego,  who  was  very 
ill.  We  were  immediately  behind  the  advance 
guard.  Just  as  we  were  reaching  the  top  of  a  hill 
and  as  day  was  fully  upon  us  we  beheld  at  the  foot  of 
the  hill  three  hundred  rebel  soldiers  marching  to  sur- 
prise us  in  camp.  Captain  Morse  gave  orders  to 
draw  sabres  and  charge  at  full  speed.  Our  com- 
mand was  coming  up.  The  word  rang  back,  "The 
rebels  are  here!"  and  our  men  put  spurs  to  horse  and 
came  rushing  on  as  fast  as  they  could.  Meanwhile  I 
put  the  whip  to  my  horses  and  down  the  hill  I  went, 
amid  the  dust  raised  by  Morse's  men,  while  the  rattle 
and  bang  of  my  callash-top  buggy  made  the  rebels 
think  there  was  a  "pack  of  flying  artillery"  coming. 
Our  men  yelled  like  savages.  When  they  struck  the 
head  of  the  rebel  column  they  killed  eleven  and  scat- 
tered the  whole  force.  I  never  before  saw  such  break- 
ing through  the  brushes  and  over  fences.  It  was  well 
for  Lieut.  Trego  and  me  that  they  ran,  for  we  never 
could  have  gotten  out  of  the  scrimmage  in  our  buggy 
had  they  made  a  stand. 

We  were  blockaded  the  next  day,  but  an  exhibition 
of  bravery  was  our  only  possible  hope,  so  our  men 
charged  the  blockade,  and  after  cutting  through 
pressed  on  in  hope  of  overtaking  the  main  command. 

At  Black  River  we  were  compelled  to  cross  on  a 
11 


CAMPAIGNING  IN  ARKANSAS.  173 

frail  boat,  which  was  pulled  over  by  hand,  by  a  rope 
suspended  from  side  to  side  from  trees.  When  we 
had  about  half  the  train  ferried  across  the  stream  we 
were  surprised  and  attacked  by  three  hundred  Texas 
rangers  under  command  of  General  Johnstone,  who 
had  been  promoted  for  meritorious  conduct  at  the 
battles  of  Pittsburg  Landing  and  Corinth.  The  at- 
tack was  a  complete  surprise,  and  must  have  resulted 
in  overwhelming  disaster  to  us  if  the  enemy  had  dis- 
mounted. But  they  were  over-confident  and  rushed 
upon  our  dismounted  men,  who  took  to  trees  and 
fence,  and  from  behind  these  and  banks  of  sand  and 
other  barricades  poured  a  deadly  fire  into  the  "Secesh" 
and  their  horses.  Their  commander  was  killed  early 
in  the  attack.  Seventeen  rebels  were  left  dead 
on  the  plateau  at  the  ferry,  and  the  repulse  became 
complete  in  less  than  an  hour. 

During  this  time,  with  the  help  of  comrades  Thomp- 
son, Harrington  and  Winship,  I  was  employed  in 
bringing  over  the  rest  of  our  men,  running  the  old 
scow  of  a  boat  across  the  river  under  a  shower  of  bul- 
lets, some  of  them  whizzing  into  the  gunwale,  others 
whizzing  about  our  heads.  As  we  reached  out  on  the 
rope  a  bullet  passed  under  my  arm  and  struck  Win- 
ship  in  the  thick  part  of  his  shoulder.  He  dropped  by 
my  side,  but  we  soon  had  him  on  shore.  The  boat  was 
filled  in  a  trice,  and  run  as  by  steam  to  the  side  where 
the  fighting  was  going  on,  and  the  men  sprang  to  the 
fray  with  a  yell,  let  loose  a  volley  upon  the  swaying 
rebels  and  rushed  upon  them  with  such  deadly  pur- 
pose that  they  turned  and  fled. 

Some  of  our  men  were  in  the  river  bathing  when  the 
cry  of  "Secesh!  Secesh!"  was  raised.  They  scrambled 
out  of  the  water  and  as  the  rebels  ran  mounted  their 
horses,  graciously  attired  in  cartridge  box,  with  gun 


174  THE  CAMP  CHURCH. 

in  hand,  and  followed  the  retreating  foe  until  his  rout 
was  complete.  We  at  once  finished  the  task  of  cross- 
ing the  river  and  that  night  bivouaced  on  the  further 
bank.  The  next  morning  came  with  a  long  march 
ahead,  and  our  quartermaster  proposed  to  abandon  the 
train. 

"Never!"  said  I,  and  "Never!"  cried  the  boys.  "We 
will  go  in  with  the  train  and  colors  up  or  we  won't 
go  in  at  all.  We'll  fight  for  the  train  as  we  have  done 
all  the  way  through." 

So  we  lightened  it  up  as  much  as  we  could  and 
went  on  our  way.  We  had  lost  but  one  man,  and  he 
by  drowning.  The  poor  fellow  had  been  ill  and  was 
too  weak  to  stem  the  current. 

Pressing  on  as  rapidly  as  possible  we  sent  word  to 
General  Curtis  asking  for  relief.  We  were  nearly  out 
of  provisions  and  likely  to  be  annihilated  at  any  mo- 
ment. Our  first  messengers  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy,  but  the  second  ones  sent  got  through  the  lines 
with  our  message.  Curtis  sent  word  that  he  could  not 
spare  a  regiment  and  that  a  company  would  do  no 
good,  suggesting  that  we  had  better  abandon  the 
train,  separate,  travel  at  night  and  make  all  haste  to 
concentrate  at  Helena.  But  we  determined  to  re- 
main together  and  take  the  train  in  rather  than  aban- 
don it  and  then  sneak  in  like  cowards. 

At  Cache  River  we  were  so  fortunate  as  to  come  up 
on  three  or  four  head  of  cattle,  which  we  soon  dis- 
patched and  appropriated  to  our  urgent  needs.  After 
a  dinner  consisting  almost  entirely  of  fresh  beef  we 
broke  camp,  crossed  the  Cache  and  burned  the  bridge 
behind  us.  Before  it  fell  there  were  thirteen  hundred 
rebels  in  sight;  but  the  bridge  went  down,  the  stream 


CAMPAIGNING  IN  ARKANSAS.  175 

was  impassable,  and  they  were  compelled  to  fall  back 
to  Desark  while  we  went  marching  on. 

We  were  Out  fifteen  days  and  nights  before  we  were 
able  to  join  our  command.  The  march  was  full  of 
privations  and  dangers,  all  of  which  the  men  bore  un- 
complainingly, and  upon  our  arrival  at  Helena  we 
were  in  as  good  condition  as  might  be  expected  after 
so  trying  an  experience. 

The  camps  at  Helena,  as  before  at  Lamar,  were 
over-run  with  contrabands  seeking  freedom.  In  ad- 
dition to  my  duties  as  chaplain  I  was  postmaster  for 
the  regiment,  and,  with  Chaplains  Foreman  and  New- 
land,  was  appointed  Superintendent  of  Contrabands. 
The  blacks  came  in  upon  us  by  the  thousands,  re- 
quiring the  exhibition  of  great  care  and  patience  for 
their  handling.  Here  my  church  building  experiences 
served  us  well.  We  built  a  large  though  rude  church 
which  answered  for  both  church  and  school  purposes. 
I  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon  and  we  opened  a 
school  with  Orderly  Benfield  as  teacher.  A  Mr.  Leech 
also  taught  in  the  Episcopal  Church.  I  believe  these 
were  the  first  free  schools  in  the  state  of  Arkansas, 
where  all  colors  and  classes  attended  together. 

Upon  their  return  trip  from  taking  supplies  to  Gen- 
eral Grant  at  Vicksburg  the  steamers  J.  J.  Simons, 
War  Eagle,  Emma  and  Katie  White  were  put  under 
my  control  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  by  military 
orders  I  took  large  numbers  of  contrabands  to  St. 
Louis  and  Leavenworth,  and  scattered  them  through- 
out Missouri,  Illinois,  Iowa  and  Kansas,  sending  some 
of  them  as  far  as  Ohio.  One  of  the  steamers  had  a 
crew  all  of  whom  were  sympathizers  with  the  rebel 
cause,  and  when  we  were  ready  to  start  General  Pren- 
tiss  called  the  captain  of  the  boat  to  one  side,  and  also 


176  THE  CAMP  CHURCH. 

a  military  captain  who  was  to  accompany  us,  and  said 
to  them: 

"I  am  sending  Chaplain  Fisher  in  charge  of  these 
people.  I  want  you  to  obey  orders  strictly,  and  follow 
his  commands  to  the  letter.  We  must  not  allow  these 
boats  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Render 
him  all  aid  you  possibly  can. 

Then,  turning  to  the  military  commander,  he  said 
to  him:  "Captain,  I  wish  you  would  see  that  Chap- 
lain Fisher's  orders  are  obeyed,  and  if  any  officer  or 
man  on  the  boat  should  disobey  them  put  him  in  irons 
and  deliver  him  to  the  military  authorities  at  St. 
Louis." 

After  we  were  under  way  I  told  the  mate  that  if  he 
desired  any  help  at  the  wood  yard  or  in  coaling  up  to 
let  me  know  and  I  would  detail  as  many  men  as  he 
wished,  so  as  to  save  time  and  avoid  danger  of  cap- 
ture. We  forbade  all  persons  except  the  engineers 
going  back  of  the  boilers.  I  had  orderlies  with  me,  and 
placed  four  men  in  the  pilot  house  and  four  on  the- 
forecastle,  to  prevent  being  betrayed  by  the  pilot  or 
commander. 

After  supplying  the  mate  with  a  detail  of  sixty  men 
to  help  wood  up  Orderly  Want  came  to  the  cabin  and 
said  to  me  that  there  was  trouble  below  and  he  wanted 
me  to  come  down.  I  went  with  him  and  found  the 
mate  and  a  deck-hand  back  among  the  refugees 
cursing  them  in  the  most  violent  manner,  and  the  poor 
people  in  utter  alarm. 

I  asked  what  was  the  matter,  and  he  turned  upon 
me  and  with  an  oath  told  me  to  mind  my  own  business. 

I  replied,  "That  is  what  I  am  here  for;  and  now,  sir, 
I  want  you  to  leave  here  immediately.  I  don't  allow 
any  one  back  of  the  boilers." 

He  refused  to  go.    I  called  the  orderly  in  charge  of 


CAMPAIGNING  IN  ARKANSAS.  177 

the  soldiers  on  the  forecastle  to  bring  his  men  and 
told  them  to  fix  bayonets  and  surround  the  man.  I 
took  out  my  watch  and  told  him  he  had  just  five 
minutes  to  get  out  of  that,  or  we  would  let  daylight 
through  him.  He  stood  defiantly  until  I  told  him  he 
had  just  one  minute  left  and  ordered  the  soldiers  to 
advance. 

He  weakened  and  said  to  me,  "Chaplain,  take  them 
away;  I'll  go,  and  I'll  not  trouble  you  any  more." 

I  then  told  him  again  if  he  wanted  a  detail  at  any 
time  to  let  me  know  and  I  would  have  it  ready,  and 
that  if  he  and  his  men  would  obey  orders  there  would 
be  no  trouble.  After  that  we  got  along  without  diffi- 
culty and  I  reported  the  whole  party  safely  at  St. 
Louis. 


178        THE  SAM  GATY— A  NARROW  ESCAPE. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE   SAM    GATY — A    NARROW    ESCAPE. 

I  was  also  ordered  to  take  a  large  party  to  Leaven- 
worth  and  find  homes  for  them.  The  steamers 
Magenta  and  Sam  Gaty  were  loading  for  Fort  Benton. 
I  put  a  part  of  the  company  on  the  Magenta  in  care  of 
Orderly  Want,  who  was  with  me  in  this  work  for 
eighteen  months.  The  rest  I  put  on  the  Sam  Gaty, 
intending  to  go  in  charge  of  them  myself.  Just  as  the 
cable  was  cast  and  the  last  gang-plank  was  being 
drawn  in  I  was  impressed  that  I  had  better  go  via 
rail  and  prepare  for  the  reception  of  the  party.  I  gave 
my  papers  to  Mr.  Wilson,  an  orderly,  went  up  to  the 
office,  obtained  railroad  transportation,  and  reached 
Leavenworth  in  time  to  receive  the  Magenta.  The 
Sam  Gaty  was  detained  by  a  broken  shaft  at  Herman, 
Missouri,  and  when  she  reached  Napoleon  on  Sunday 
evening  a  band  of  guerrillas,  having  been  notified  that 
I  was  on  her,  captured  the  boat.  Orderly  Wilson  lay 
down  by  the  cylinder  timbers  and  the  women  covered 
him  with  their  cooking  utensils  and  clothing.  The 
guerrillas  took  the  black  men  off  to  the  beach  and 
made  the  mate  hold  a  light  while  they  shot  them. 
When  the  order  to  fire  was  given  many  of  the  blacks 
fell  and  lay  as  though  dead.  Nine  were  killed  and 
several  wounded.  Seven  women  were  shot  but  none 
killed.  Then  they  instituted  search  for  me  and  would 
not  be  satisfied  that  I  was  not  on  board  till  they  had 
killed  three  men  in  my  stead. 

Meantime  I  was  about  to  preach  a  sermon  in  the 


THE  SAM  GATY— A  NARROW  ESCAPE.         179 

Methodist  church  in  Leavenworth  when  the  provost 
marshal  came  up  and  notified  me  that  he  had  received 
word  that  the  Gaty  was  captured  and  all  on  board  had 
been  killed.  I  requested  him  to  telegraph  to  Liberty 
and  learn  the  facts.  He  returned  as  I  closed  my  ser- 
mon and  reported  that  some  had  escaped  and  hailed  a 
boat  and  were  coming  up  and  that  the  Gaty  would  be 
in  on  Monday. 

Her  arrival  baffles  description!  Such  a  scene  was 
never  before  nor  since  witnessed  on  the  levee  at 
Leavenworth.  Hundreds  had  assembled  at  the  sound 
of  the  steamboat's  whistle.  When  she  was  safely 
moored  Captain  Sours,  commandant,  came  ashore, 
and  in  the  presence  of  the  crowd  threw  his  arms 
around  me  and  wept  for  joy.  "Oh,  Chaplain,"  he 
cried,  "I  am  so  glad  you  were  not  on  my  boat;  the 
guerrillas  had  fagots  lighted  three  times  to  burn  her  if 
you  were  not  surrendered,  and  they  took  three  men 
out  of  their  beds,  one  at  a  time,  and  killed  them,  think- 
ing they  had  you.  I  protested  from  the  first  that  you 
were  not  on  board,  but  they  said  they  had  word  from 
St.  Louis  that  you  were  and  they  were  bound  to  get 
you." 

The  blacks  cried  like  children,  and  asked  me,  "Why 
did  you  leave  us?  We  could  have  escaped  if  you  had 
been  with  us." 

The  guerrillas  had  taken  eighteen  of  the  boys  and 
girls  and  run  them  away  into  Missouri,  scattering 
them  among  sympathizer's  families.  There  was  soon 
organized  a  rescue  party  of  loyal  boys  in  blue  who 
scoured  the  Missouri  country  near  Napoleon  and  re- 
covered all  the  children  but  one,  a  boy  named  Jack- 
son. And  even  he  escaped  his  captors  and  came  to 
Leavenworth,  where,  by  our  help,  he  found  his  mother, 
to  the  joy  of  us  all. 


180        THE  SAM  GATY— A  NARROW  ESCAPE. 

The  whole  party  were  promptly  provided  with 
homes  in  good  families.  Orderly  Wilson  was  so 
crushed  by,  the  events  of  the  trip  and  his  exposure  so 
broke  his  health  that  he  did  not  return  to  his  company, 
but  in  due  time  was  honorably  discharged  from  ser- 
vice. 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  181 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE   QUANTRELL   MASSACRE. 

Having  returned  to  my  regiment  I  was  detailed  in 
the  early  part  of  August  to  take  charge  of  a  large 
number  of  sick  and  wounded  soldiers,  with  orders  to 
take  them  to  the  hospital  at  St.  Louis.  There  were 
nearly  one  hundred  men,  with  sixteen  nurses,  Surgeon 
White  and  several  assistant  surgeons  and  hospital 
stewards  to  care  for  the  sick  and  wounded.  I  was  also 
ordered  by  Colonel  Powell  Clayton  to  proceed  to 
Leaven  worth  and  contract  with  a  surgeon  to  join  the 
regiment  at  once,  as  our  regimental  surgeon,  Dr.  A.  J. 
Huntoon,  was  sick  and  on  furlough  in  Pennsylvania. 

After  seeing  that  the  party  under  my  care  were 
safely  placed  in  the  hospitals  at  St.  Louis  I  proceeded 
to  perform  the  second  part  of  my  duty.  At  Leaven- 
worth  I  contracted  with  Dr.  Carpenter  to  go  South 
immediately  and  join  the  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry  for 
surgeon's  duty  at  Helena.  I  was  then  ill,  due  to  ex- 
posure on  the  trip,  and  having  been  seized  with  quinsy, 
to  which  I  had  long  been  subject,  repaired  to  my  fam- 
ily at  Lawrence,  a  very  sick  man,  reaching  home  about 
the  middle  of  August.  It  thus  happened  that  I  was 
there,  an  invalid,  at  the  time  of  the  most  fearful  and 
barbarous  occurrence  of  the  War  of  the  Rebellion,  the 
massacre  and  pillage  of  Lawrence  by  Quantrell  and 
his  murderous  band. 

For  a  long  time  rumors  had  been  afloat  that  it  was 


182  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

the  intention  of  the  Missouri  guerrillas  to  sack  Law- 
rence and  slaughter  her  citizens.  More  than  once 
guards  had  been  placed  on  all  the  roads  leading  into 
town.  The  cry  of  "Wolf"  had  been  raised  too  often. 
The  people  had  served  as  pickets  and  had  been  fright- 
ened so  many  times,  each  time  to  learn  that  the  alarm 
had  been  false,  that  they  had  come  to  look  upon  the 
danger  of  a  raid  upon  their  town  as  not  even  remotely 
possible,  and  had  become  accustomed  and  indifferent 
to  alarms  of  this  character.  Thus  it  happened  that 
when  Quantrell  came  at  last,  with  hellish  and  dire 
destruction,  the  guards  had  all  been  withdrawn  and 
the  town  was  asleep  to  danger. 

The  unnatural  and  barbarous  state  of  affairs  engen- 
dered by  war  was  terribly  emphasized  on  Kansas  soil, 
where  the  anti-slavery  people  were  exposed  to  the 
malignant  hate  of  an  enemy  in  the  throes  of  defeat, 
whose  schemes  of  revenge  took  form  in  arson,  rob- 
bery, pillage  and  murder  wherever  defenceless  border- 
towns  promised  hope  of  success  to  these  murderous 
marauders.  How  deadly  their  purpose,  how  sweeping 
in  destruction  were  these  guerrilla  raids  many  a  Kan- 
sas town  was  called  upon  to  bear  testimony  to.  But 
of  them  all  none  were  made  to  suffer  and  mourn  as 
Lawrence  was  made  to  suffer  and  mourn.  The  black 
cloud  of  darkest  woe  was  her  mantle.  The  citadel  of 
free-state  thought  and  sentiment,  beautiful  in  situation, 
easy  of  approach,  presenting  avenues  of  escape  to  the 
hills  of  Missouri  because  of  her  contiguity  to  the  bor- 
der line,  an  object  of  supremest  hate  and  fellest  design 
to  the  desperate  bandits  who  roamed  the  country  and 
gloated  in  the  opportunities  which  war  afforded,  their 
leader  embittered  toward  the  town  for  its  ostracism  of 
him  for  crimes  he  had  committed  within  her  limits, 
Lawrence  easily  fell  a  prey  to  the  vicious  products  of  a 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  183 

fratricidal  war  and  furnished  the  historian  the  records 
from  which  to  pen  the  darkest  deed  inflicted  upon  a 
city  and  people  during  all  the  dark  days  of  a  needless 
conflict. 

Quantrell  was  the  chief  of  border  murderers  and 
leader  of  the  most  desperate  band  of  highwaymen  ever 
organized  for  pillage  and  death  in  all  this  country.  In 
him  were  represented  courage  and  cowardice;  suc- 
cessful leadership,  intrigue,  cunning,  desperation,  re- 
venge and  hate,  all  to  a  marked  degree.  A  brief  re- 
trospect of  his  life  will  bear  testimony  against  him  for 
the  evils  he  accomplished. 

Wm.  C.  Quantrell  was  born  in  Canal  Dover,  Ohio,  in 
1837.  His  father  was  a  tinner  by  trade,  a  school- 
teacher by  profession.  Under  his  direction  the  son 
was  given  a  fairly  good  education.  Quantrell  junior 
came  to  Kansas  in  1857,  locating  near  Stanton,  Miami 
County.  In  his  new  surroundings  the  baser  motives 
of  his  character  came  quickly  to  light.  He  initiated 
himself  into  his  new  home  by  appropriating  unto  him- 
self a  yoke  of  oxen  from  a  man  who  had  befriended 
him.  Concealing  them  in  a  deep,  unfrequented  ravine, 
and  there  lariating  them  with  a  log  chain,  he  carried 
stolen  fodder  to  them  and  in  so  doing  betrayed  himself 
— the  trail  he  made  in  going  to  and  fro  leading  to  the 
finding  of  the  cattle.  He  made  his  escape  to  the  moun- 
tains and  was  next  heard  of  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

After  a  few  months  he  returned  from  the  West  and 
located  in  Lawrence  under  the  alias  of  Charley  Hart. 
Here  he  taught  school  for  a  brief  term,  but  his  asso- 
ciates were  low  and  he  was  shortly  connected  with 
them  in  an  inter-state  thievery  of  no  small  pretensions. 
This  consisted  in  the  liberation  of  slaves  and  mules 
from  Missouri  and  horses  from  Kansas,  to  be  returned 


184  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

to  their  respective  owners  when  reward  of  sufficient 
amount  to  justify  the  transaction  was  offered.  The 
Lawrence  officials  at  length  became  aware  of  this 
brigandage  and  broke  it  up,  ordering  the  soi-disant 
Charley  Hart  and  his  associates  out  of  the  state.  This 
so  embittered  him  against  the  town  that  the  en- 
fevered  guerrilla  chief,  as  he  afterwards  became,  was 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  revenge  and  the  determina- 
tion took  possession  of  him  to  give  vent  to  it  in 
destruction  and  death  when  his  moment  should  come. 

Upon  being  driven  from  Lawrence  he  settled  in  the 
Sni  Hills,  in  Missouri.  This  locality  is  perhaps  the 
most  picturesque  and  romantic  in  all  that  Southwest- 
ern section.  Its  geography  is  characterized  by  the  Big 
and  Little  Blue  rivers,  as  also  by  the  Sni,  by  moun- 
tains and  hills,  dark  ravines  and  impassable  gulches, 
deep  defiles  and  precipitous  canyons,  and  open  glades 
of  limited  extent,  much  of  the  country  seldom  if  ever 
penetrated  by  man  or  domestic  brute,  almost  unknown 
to  the  sunlight  of  heaven,  a  typical  home  for  demons 
of  darkness,  destruction  and  death.  It  was  here  that 
Quantrell  made  his  rendezvous  and  guerrilla  head- 
quarters. 

His  lieutenants  embraced  all  the  desperate  charac- 
ters who  were  Missouri's  disgrace  during  the  border- 
ruffian  period,  while  the  war  between  the  states  was 
going  on,  and  for  many  years  to  follow.  There  were 
among  them  Bill  Hickman,  Joe  Maddox,  the  Younger 
boys,  the  Jameses,  Bill  Anderson,  Tuck  Hill,  Woot 
Hill,  Bill  Hulse,  Jim  Hinds,  Ben  Broomfield,  Dick 
Yeager,  Tom  Maupin,  Ben  Morrow,  Sid  Creek,  Fletch 
Taylor,  Jim  Little,  Col.  John  Holt,  Col.  Boaz  Roberts, 
and  Sim  Whitsett,  all  of  whom  were  men  after  Quan- 
trell's  image,  skilled  in  daring,  cunning  and  murder, 
all  men  with  grievances — grievances  against  Kansas, 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  185 

the  United  States  and  their  fellow  men.  They  all 
thirsted  for  revenge.  And  they  all  slaked  their  thirst 
in  blood. 

At  a  meeting  of  these  chieftains  and  men  on  the 
banks  of  the  Blackwater  at  the  house  of  one  sympa- 
thizer by  the  name  of  Pardee,  the  raid  on  Lawrence 
was  determined  upon,  consummately  planned  and  the 
details  carefully  worked  out.  In  this  council  Dick 
Yeager  made  a  speech,  now  passed  into  history,  where 
he  deftly  outlined  the  massacre.  Quantrell  was  on  his 
feet  in  an  instant  to  say  that  he  had  anticipated  the 
plan  and  already  had  spies  in  the  town,  one  of  whom 
lived  at  the  Eldridge  House  as  a  cattle-speculator  and 
occasionally  opened  a  bottle  of  wine  at  the  same  table 
with  General  Lane.  When  the  motley  conclave  broke 
up  Lawrence's  doom  had  been  sealed.  The  date  for 
the  raid  had  been  settled  upon  as  the  2oth  of  August, 
1863. 

Meanwhile,  as  each  setting  sun  brought  the  fateful 
day  one  step  nearer  life  went  hopefully  on  in  Law- 
rence, where  men  passed  to  their  daily  occupations, 
unwitting  of  the  fact  that  upon  their  heads  prices  had 
been  set  and  that  they,  of  all  Kansas,  would  be  called 
upon  to  bear  the  heaviest  woe  of  the  war. 

The  town  in  those  days  was  spread  over  a  fair  site 
on  the  South  side  of  the  Kansas  river  and  had  held 
its  own  with  growing  beauty  and  prosperity  since  its 
founding  in  1854  as  the  home  of  a  New  England 
colony,  one  of  whose  constituents,  Amos  Lawrence, 
had  given  it  his  name.  Off  to  the  West  lay  Mount 
Oread,  in  after  years  to  be  the  home  of  the  magnificent 
buildings  comprising  the  University  of  Kansas,  but  in 
those  eventful  days  covered  with  breastworks  and 
rifle  pits  of  freedom's  defenders. 


186  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

The  beautiful  streets,  stretching  away  at  right  angles 
and  parallel  with  the  river  on  the  North  front,  the  sub- 
stantial dwellings,  the  enterprising  stores,  the  bustling 
little  market,  had  all  that  long  August  day  been  alert 
with  the  sturdy  life  of  the  town,  and  when  at  last  the 
twilight  came  it  enfolded  a  weary  people,  who  slept  all 
too  well  despite  the  war  and  rumors  of  war  which  kept 
Kansas  electric  in  those  dark  days.  So  that  when  the 
sun  came  up  in  his  slow  August  grandeur  on  the 
morning  of  the  2ist  the  people  yet  slept — many  of 
them  for  the  last  time  on  earth. 

The  destruction  of  Lawrence  is  directly  attributable 
to  two  main  reasons,  with  all  their  dependent  chains  of 
circumstances. 

The  first  of  these  was  to  be  found  in  the  utterly  un- 
protected condition  of  the  town,  as  indeed  of  the  whole 
border,  because  of  the  absence  of  all  able-bodied  men 
the  state  could  spare  at  the  seats  of  war,  and  because, 
too,  of  the  censurable  indifference  of  those  in  munici- 
pal authority  in  Lawrence  to  the  dangers  of  the  time. 
Warnings  had  been  so  frequent  that  the  ears  of  the 
officials  had  grown  deaf  to  threat  or  entreaty.  They 
had  no  guards  about  the  city,  no  pickets,  no  signals,  no 
rallying  point. 

The  second  causative  influence  was  in  the  method 
of  guerrilla  attack.  Sure-footed,  noiseless,  quick, 
treacherous,  these  border  fiends  won  many  a  victory 
before  their  dazed  contestants  recovered  from  the  first 
bewildering  alarm.  Their  spies  were  everywhere  at 
work,  and  they  kept  themselves  well  posted  on  all  weak 
and  defenceless.points  in  the  enemies'  ranks.  An  old 
Mrs.  L .,  of  Kansas  City,  was  the  spy  who  furn- 
ished the  necessary  information  and  map  of  Lawrence. 
On  her  map  she  had  marked  all  objectionable  houses, 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  187 

and  this  map  Quantrell  and  his  men  had  studied  zeal- 
ously in  her  parlor  while  Union  men  scoured  the  coun- 
try for  them.  So  that  while  the  people  slept  on  that 
fatal  morning  Quantrell  and  his  men  came  upon  them 
with  a  full  and  fiendish  knowledge  of  their  helpless- 
ness and  an  intimate  conversance  with  their  situation. 

The  line  of  march  was  up  out  of  the  Southeast  across 
the  line  into  Kansas  between  Aubury  and  Shawnee- 
town,  thence  in  orderly  fashion  over  the  open  prairies 
and  small  streams  toward  the  village  of  Franklin,  four 
miles  to  the  Southeast.  As  they  came  they  floated  over 
their  column  the  stars  and  stripes  of  the  United  States, 
to  avert  the  suspicion  of  any  who  might  cross  their 
path.  They  halted  briefly  in  Franklin  to  await  word 
from  their  scouting  spies,  who  were  to  report  a  favor- 
able opportunity  for  attack,  emphasizing  there  their 
plan  and  determination  to  kill  Jim  Lane, Chaplain  Fish- 
er and  Col.  Eldridge.  Favorable  word  being  brought 
them  out  of  Lawrence  the  column  moved  on.  There 
were  three  hundred  all  told,  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
whom  were  Quantrell's  tried  and  trusted  guerrillas 
and  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  whom  were  picked  from 
Price's  most  desperate  Texas  rangers. 

As  they  neared  the  town  the  stars  and  stripes  were 
lowered  and  out  over  the  heads  of  the  column  shot 
the  black  folds  of  the  Quantrell  flag,  flaunting  the 
name  of  the  leader,  inwrought  in  red  upon  it  by  a 
woman's  hand. 

And  where  all  this  while  were  the  out-lying  troops? 
Why  did  not  Fort  Anthony  send  the  warning?  Why 
did  not  some  early  riser  shout  an  alarm?  Were  people 
to  be  slaughtered  like  dogs?  Was  that  awful  holocaust 
to  be  permitted  while  the  heavens  smiled  on  and 
never  a  sound  reached  the  ears  of  the 


188  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

sleepers?  Alas!  the  troops  at  Fort  Aubury  had  been 
woefully  intimidated  and,  bereft  of  their  senses,  could 
only  wait  in  fear  and  trembling  for  the  end  to  come. 
Three  times  men  who  happened  to  be  already  up  and 
about  attempted  to  give  an  alarm,  but  three  times 
unerring  bullets  laid  them  low  with  death-groans  on 
their  lips. 

Lawrence  had  a  population  of  nearly  twelve  hun- 
dred people.  It  was  accounted  the  loveliest  town  in 
the  state.  Mount  Oread,  lying  to  the  West,  rose  sev- 
eral hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  main  residence 
and  business  portion.  Seven  miles  to  the  Southeast 
lay  Blue  Mound,  plainly  in  view.  Directly  South  lay 
the  Waukarusa  flats,  or  bottom  lands.  The  river 
coursed  directly  Eastward  on  the  North,  the  road  to 
the  Missouri  line  following  close  by  its  banks.  To 
the  Southeast,  from  which  direction  the  guerrillas 
came,  there  lay  a  beautiful  stretch  of  farming  country, 
just  being  opened  to  cultivation.  There  was  here  and 
there  a  farm  yielding  a  bountiful  crop,  but  the  settle- 
ments were  scattered  and  few.  The  main  wagon-travel 
to  and  from  Lawrence  was  from  the  Northeast,  from 
Leavenworth,  and  directly  to  the  South,  through  Prai- 
rie City  and  Baldwin  to  the  Southern  part  of  the  state. 
Hence  the  guerrillas  were  enabled  to  come  in  upon  us 
undisturbed.  Recruiting  stations  had  been  established 
at  various  points,  among  them  one  at  Lawrence,  and 
the  cowardly  ruffians  were  easily  able  to  avert  suspi- 
cion by  floating  the  stars  and  stripes  above  them. 

Entering  the  town  from  the  Southeast  they  marched 
in  regular  order  until  the  center  of  the  residence  por- 
tion had  been  reached.  Here  they  broke  into  a  main 
body  and  squads  of  four,  six  and  eight,  the  larger  body 
galloping  furiously  down  Massaschusetts  street  to  the 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  189 

business  section,  the  smaller  squads  riding  as  fast  as 
their  horses  could  carry  them  to  the  various  parts  of 
the  town  assigned  them  for  individual  action.  Some 
flew  to  the  extreme  Western  limit,  the  residence  of 
General  Lane  and  other  prominent  citizens.  Others 
galloped  swiftly  to  the  Southwest,  skirting  Mount 
Oread  and  the  Southern  edge  of  town.  The  river 
front  needed  but  little  guarding,  yet  here,  too,  pickets 
were  quickly  stationed.  As  the  affrighted  people  flew 
for  safety,  no  matter  what  the  direction,  they  were 
confronted  by  squads  of  guerrillas  so  stationed  as  to 
cut  off  escape.  A  cordon  of  death  had  been  thrown 
around  us  while  we  slept. 

Fairly  within  the  city  the  work  of  death  and  destruc- 
tion was  begun.  With  demoniac  yells  the  scoundrels 
flew  hither  and  yon,  wherever  a  man  was  to  be  seen, 
shooting  him  down  like  a  dog.  Men  were  called  from 
their  beds  and  murdered  before  the  eyes  of  wives  and 
children  on  their  doorsteps.  Tears,  entreaties,  prayers 
availed  nothing.  The  fiends  of  hell  were  among  us 
and  under  the  demands  of  their  revengeful  black  leader 
they  satiated  their  thirst  for  blood  with  fiendish  de- 
light. 

The  lurid  glare  of  burning  houses  joined  with  the 
oncoming  sun  to  shed  more  light  upon  the  awful 
scene.  The  torch  was  applied  to  every  house  that  had 
been  marked  on  the  traitoress'  map.  Everything  that 
could  not  be  carried  away  as  booty  was  doomed  to 
destruction.  Every  business  house  on  Massachusetts 
street  save  one  was  burned  to  the  ground.  No  home 
that  was  picked  out  as  the  home  of  a  soldier's  family 
or  that  of  a  Union  man  was  left  if  it  could  be  burned. 

Not  only  was  the  torch  applied  for  the  destruction 
of  stores  and  homes,  but  in  many  instances  the  bullet- 
pierced  bodies  of  their  owners  were  consigned  to  the 


190  "  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

flames,  in  individual  instances  before  life  was  ex- 
tinct. Such  scenes  of  barbarity  have  never  been  wit- 
nessed, even  in  the  days  of  war,  in  recent  centuries, 
except  among  the  most  degraded  tribes  of  earth. 

Particularly  atrocious  were  the  murders  of  Senator 
Thorp,  Dr.  Griswold  and  Editor  Trask.  Together 
with  Mr.  Baker  they,  with  their  families,  were  board- 
ing in  the  Northern  part  of  the  town.  The  guerrillas 
called  them  to  the  doorway,  and  assuring  them  and 
their  wives  that  they  were  only  to  be  taken  down  town 
to  a  rendezvous  at  which  the  citizens  had  been  gath- 
ered, that  the  danger  to  the  raiders  might  be  lessened 
as  they  did  their  work  of  robbery  and  arson,  they 
were  marched  to  the  front  side-walk  and  as  their  wives 
bade  them  adieu  were  commanded  to  front  face,  and 
before  the  eyes  of  the  women  and  children  on  the 
porch  but  thirty  feet  away  they  were  shot  in  their 
tracks.  The  entreaties  of  wives  and  mothers  and  chil- 
dren went  for  naught.  Shot  after  shot  was  fired  into 
their  prostrate  forms  until  life  was  extinguished  in  all 
but  Mr.  Baker.  Though  pierced  by  seventeen  bullets 
his  splendid  constitution  saved  him  and  he  lives  to-day. 

Equally  atrocious  was  the  murder  of  Judge  Car- 
penter. In  delicate  health  he  had  not  joined  the  army 
of  the  frontier,  but  he  sympathized  earnestly  with  the 
Union  cause  and  served  us  nobly  in  many  ways.  His 
judicial  utterances  were  always  on  the  side  of  the  right, 
and  thus  he  became  an  object  of  hatred  to  the  ruffian 
element.  Called  from  his  home  in  early  morn  he  saw 
the  danger  and  attempted  to  escape  by  running  around 
his  house,  hoping  to  get  out  by  a  side  gate  and  away 
to  some  place  of  safety.  They  chased  him,  and  when 
his  wife  saw  he  was  certain  to  be  caught  she  flew  to 
his  side  and  threw  her  arms  around  him,  enfolding  him 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE.  191 

in  her  skirts.  The  murderous  guerrillas  tried  to  wrest 
him  away  from  her,  failing  in  which  they  forcibly  held 
her  to  one  side  and  shot  him  down  in  her  arms.  She 
fell  with  him  and  again  they  tore  her  partially  from 
him  and  finished  their  crime  by  repeatedly  turning 
their  revolvers  upon  him  while  still  she  clung  to  him 
and  begged  for  mercy  and  his  life. 

Most  terrible  was  the  fate  of  a  Mr.  D.  D.  Palmer, 
an  inoffensive  man  who  happened  to  be  in  his  gun- 
shop  when  the  murderous  band  came  upon  him.  Hav- 
ing become  satiated  with  ordinary  blood-shed  they 
shot  him  and  an  assistant,  then  fired  the  shop,  tied  the 
hands  of  the  men  and  threw  them  into  the  burning 
building  which,  being  of  wood,  burned  fast  and  furi- 
ously. The  wounded  men  arose  and  struggled  to  the 
door  to  be  kicked  back  into  the  flames!  When  the 
fire  had  at  last  burned  the  cords  from  their  wrists  they 
again  fought  their  way  to  the  door  and  begged  for 
mercy.  Demoniac  yells  of  revengeful  delight  came 
from  their  tormentors  for  an  answer,  and  death,  slow 
but  awfully  sure,  was  their  release! 

One  hundred  and  fifty-four  of  the  best  business 
houses  and  dwellings  of  Lawrence  were  burned  to 
the  ground.  The  value  of  the  property  destroyed  was 
estimated  at  one  and  one-half  million  dollars.  Two- 
thirds  of  the  people  were  homeless.  Many  of  them 
had  not  a  suit  of  clothing  left  and  but  few  had  a  dollar 
in  money.  That  night  nearly  an  hundred  widows  and 
two  hundred  fatherless  children  sat  wailing  in  the 
streets.  One  hundred  and  eighty-five  men  had  been 
killed.  Shorn  of  her  pride  and  beauty  and  sons  the 
city  wept  in  sack-cloth  and  sat  in  ashes — a  Phoenix 
who  should  one  day  rise  again.  Desolation  like  a  pall 


192  THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 

hung  over  every  home.    There  was  nought  doing  but 
burial.    The  hearse  was  the  only  trafficker. 

Many  a  good  name  and  fair  is  on  the  list  of  the 
lamented  dead  who  were  left  bleeding  on  the  streets  of 
Lawrence  on  that  terrible  day  of  the  raid.  A  partial 
list  of  them  is  appended.  These  men  and  the  others 
slain  deserve  to  have  their  names  inscribed  upon  the 
pages  of  the  history  of  Kansas  and  the  Union.  They 
fell  martyrs  to  a  noble  cause.  Upon  the  sacred  soil 
of  Lawrence,  whose  individual  history  is  more  in- 
timately interwoven  with  the  history  of  the  struggle 
for  the  emancipation  of  the  Negro  race  than  that  of 
any  other  city  in  the  Union,  there  should  be  erected 
a  monument  to  these  men,  commemorative  of  the 
destruction  of  their  town,  the  burning  of  their  homes, 
and  their  murder,  which  shall  tell  the  history  of  this 
awful  crime  to  generations  to  come.  Lawrence  stands 
as  the  Thermopylae  of  Kansas  and  freedom. 

LIST   OF  THE   MASSACRED. 

Albach,  George  Coats,  George. 

Allen,  E.  Collamore,  G.  W.  Mayor. 

Alwes,  George.  Crane,  John  L. 

Anderson,  John.  Clona,  Charles. 

Allison,  D.  C.  Cooper,  James. 

Argel,  Jas.  Coleman,  L.  D. 

Allen,  Clay  (colored).  Cornell,  I. 

Bell,  Capt.  Geo.  W.  Dix,  Ralph. 

Bowen  Samuel.  Dix,  Stephen. 

Brechteshaner,  James.  Dyer,  Uncle  Frank. 

Brant,  E.  Dulinsky,  Sylvester. 

Burt,  George.  Eheles,  August. 

Burnes,  Dennis.  Eldridge,  Jas. 

Burns,  Michael.  Ellis  Frank  (colored). 

Carpenter,  Judge  Louis.  Evans,  John. 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 


193 


Englar,  Carl. 
Englesman,  Samuel. 
Fitch,  Edward  P. 
Fill  more,  Lemuel. 
Frawley,  John. 
Frank,  Joseph. 
Fritch,  S.  H. 
Giebal,  Anthony. 
Gentry,  Levy. 
Green,  John. 
Gates,  Levy. 
Gill,  John. 
Griswold,  Dr.  J.  P. 
Griswold,  Watt. 
Gregg,  Geo. 
Hay,  Chester. 
Hoge,  Calvin. 
Holmes,  Nathan. 
Johnson,  M. 
Johnson,  Ben. 
Jones,  Samuel. 
Kimball,  Fred. 
Keefe,  Pat. 
Klaus,  Wen. 
Klaus,  Fred. 
Kleffer,  W.  M.  R. 
Lawrie,  John. 
Lawrie,  William. 
Leonard,  Christopher. 
Lambert,  Noe. 
Little,  John. 
Limbach,  Henry. 
Laner,  Christian. 
Longley,  Otis. 
Loomis,  Rich. 


Lowe,  Joseph. 
McClelland,  Amos. 
McFadden,  J. 
Martin,  Robt. 
Murphy,  Dennis. 
Martha,  Samuel. 
Martin,  Michael. 
Meeky,  M. 

McFarland 

Nathan,  W. 

Oldham,  Anthony  (col'd). 
Oerhie,  Jno. 
Oneil,  Jas. 
Palmer,  Charles. 
Palmer,  Daniel  W. 
Perine,  James. 
Pope,  Geo. 
Pollock,  J. 

Purrington,  David  H. 
Roach,  Jacob. 
Reedmiller,  A. 
Reynolds,  Samuel. 
Range,  Geo. 
Range,  Samuel. 
Speer,  John  M. 
Snyder,  Rev.  S.  S. 
Stewart,  Henry. 
Smith,  Charles. 
Schwab,  John. 
Sanger,  Geo.  H. 
Sargent,  G.  H. 
Stonestreet,  Benj. 
Stone,  Nathan. 
Swan,  L.  L. 
Thorp,  S.  M. 


194 


THE  QUANTRELL  MASSACRE. 


Zimmerman,  John. 
Woods,  James. 
Waugh,  Addison. 


Trask,  Josiah  C. 
Turk,  David. 
Wise,  Louis. 
Williamson,  John. 

The  following  were  "Unmustered  Recruits"  who 
were  killed  in  their  tents  unarmed: 


Anderson,  C. 
Allen,  Chas.  R. 
Cooper,  Jas.  F. 
Green,  John  R. 
Griswold,  Walter  B.  S. 
Walderman,  Aaron. 
Markel,  David. 
Markel,  Lewis. 
Markel,  Samuel. 

Of  a  company  of  twenty-three  recruits,  of  the  ages 
of  from  eighteen  to  twenty  years,  only  five  escaped 
with  their  lives. 


Parker,  Ashbury. 
Parker,  Isaac. 
Riggs,  Chas.  F. 
Speer,  Robt. 
Watson,  John. 
Waugh,  Wm.  A. 
Wilson,  Jas. 
Woods,  Andrew. 


Note. — There  is  some  doubt  about  the  orthography 
of  Quantrell's  name.  So  far  as  I  am  able  to  learn,  it 
has  always  been  spelled  as  I  have  spelled  it.  IH  later 
years  an  "i"  has  taken  the  place  of  the  "e"  in  the  last 
syllable.  The  pronunciation  has  always  been  "Quan- 
trell." 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  195 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE   STORY    OF    MY    ESCAPE. 

The  most  miraculous  incident  in  my  eventful  life 
is  my  escape  from  death  at  the  hands  of  the  guerrillas 
at  the  time  of  the  Quantrell  raid.  There  were  many 
narrow  escapes  experienced  by  our  citizens  on  that 
awful  morning,  but  none  of  which  I  have  knowledge 
is  more  strikingly  illustrative  of  the  dangers  and  ter- 
rors of  the  situation,  nor  of  the  fortitude  and  courage 
and  resourcefulness  under  the  most  trying  ordeals  of 
a  heroine  having  faith  in  herself,  faith  in  her  God  and 
devotion  to  her  husband  and  family.  Could  I  but 
remove  self  from  the  recital  of  this  occurrence  I  would 
freely  proclaim  that  of  all  the  individual  incidents  of 
the  war  none  is  more  deserving  of  record,  none  more 
pregnant  with  heroism,  none  more  truly  illustrative 
of  the  bravery  of  the  gentler  sex  when  called  upon  to 
face  the  most  exacting  trials  of  life. 

I  had  been  ill  and  was  wakeful  through  the  night. 
About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  I  was  awakened 
by  the  sound  of  horses'  hoofs  directly  in  front  of  my 
dwelling  on  the  Northwest  corner  of  the  public  park 
in  the  Southern  part  of  the  town.  Arising  hastily  I 
partly  dressed  and  went  to  the  door  opening  to  the 
east  on  our  upper  piazza  and  saw  three  horsemen  rid- 
ing rapidly  out  of  town  to  the  South.  I  felt  that  some 
calamity  was  impending  and  said  to  my  wife  that  I 
was  afraid  something  terrible  was  going  to  happen. 
She  replied  that  I  was  ill  and  nervous,  that  there  had 


196  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

been  a  railroad  meeting  the  night  before  and  that 
some  of  the  countrymen  who  had  been  in  attendance 
were  doubtless  going  out  early  to  their  work  on  their 
farms.  Thus  assured  I  felt  easier  and  lay  down 
again,  though  troubled  in  mind  and  still  fearful  that 
the  presence  of  those  horsemen  and  their  rapid  ride  to 
the  Southward  boded  no  good.  It  was  so  near  getting- 
up  time  that  I  did  not  fully  undress,  but  lay  on  the 
side  of  the  bed  with  trousers  on. 

A  half  hour  later  my  wife  decided  to  get  up,  re- 
marking that  she  had  planned  to  take  the  older  boys 
and  go  wild  grape  gathering  that  day,  and  that  she 
believed  she  would  get  breakfast  and  start  early  that 
a  full  day  might  be  put  in  in  the  woods.  She  arose, 
commenced  dressing  and  called  the  children  that  it 
was  time  to  get  up.  Dawn  was  just  streaking  the 
eastern  horizon,  and  she  went  to  the  front  windows  to 
raise  the  curtain  to  let  in  the  light.  As  she  looked 
out  Southeastwardly  she  was  attracted  by  a  body  of 
troops  entering  the  outskirts  of  the  town.  She  looked 
attentively  for  a  minute  and  turning  quickly  ex*- 
claimed : 

"Pa,  get  up!  There  is  a  company  of  soldiers  com- 
ing into  town.  I  believe  it  is  Quantrell  and  his  men!" 

I  bounded  to  the  door  just  in  time  to  see  them 
shoot  down  Rev.  Mr.  Snyder  as  he  sat  milking  his 
cow  in  front  of  his  house,  and  was  confirmed  in  my 
wife's  fears  that  Quantrell  was  upon  us.  As  I  watched 
the  raiders  for  a  minute  they  began  to  break  into 
squads  and  fly  to  different  parts  of  the  town,  shooting 
right  and  left  as  a  man  would  appear  in  sight,  and 
calling  men  to  their  front  doors  in  their  night  dresses 
to  kill  them  at  sight. 

I  did  not  stop  to  dress  further,  except  to  throw  on  a 
shirt  and  put  on  my  shoes,  and  thus  arrayed  I  ran 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  197 

down  stairs,  out  of  the  house  to  the  stable  and  turned 
loose  on  the  common  back  of  our  lot  a  blooded  horse 
and  a  pony  we  had  in  the  barn,  thinking  them  less 
likely  to  be  stolen  if  loose  upon  the  prairie  than  if  tied 
in  the  stable. 

By  this  time  my  boys,  William  and*  Edmund,  aged 
respectively  twelve  and  ten  years,  were  dressed,  as  was 
also  our  son  Joseph,  aged  seven.  My  wife  had  Frank, 
six  months  old,  in  her  arms  and  Josie  by  her  side,  and 
begged  earnestly  that  with  the  older  boys  I  should 
take  to  Mount  Oread  lying  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the 
West  and  try  to  get  to  the  bushes  beyond  it.  So  we 
started  up  the  prairie  to  the  foot  of  the  hills,  running 
together,  Mrs.  Fisher  remaining  behind  with  the 
younger  children. 

As  I  ran  I  felt  all  the  time  that  I  was  going  away 
from  the  only  place  of  safety.  I  was  weak  from  my 
illness  and  knew  that  I  could  not  run  far  nor  fast. 
Furthermore,  upon  glancing  up  the  hill  I  could  see 
pickets  stationed  every  hundred  yards  or  so,  so  that 
it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  get  through  their 
line  alive.  The  boys  were  smaller  and  could  dart 
through  the  hazel  and  sumach  bushes  skirting  the 
hill,  and  they  ran  on  while  I  decided  to  go  back  to 
the  house. 

Willie  fell  in  with  a  school  fellow  named  Robbie 
Martin,  an  older  and  larger  boy,  and  they  ran  to- 
gether. Robbie's  mother  had  made  him  a  suit  of 
clothing  out  of  his  father's  old  soldier  clothes,  and  as 
the  boys  ran  together  near  one  of  the  pickets  he  was 
attracted  by  the  uniform  and  gave  them  chase,  killing 
young  Martin  right  by  my  boy's  side,  his  brains  and 
blood  spattering  in  Willie's  face,  frightening  him  al- 
most to  death  and  so  terrorizing  him  that  he  has  never 
fully  recovered  his  nervous  vigor. 


198  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

Edmund  got  separated  from  his  brother  in  their 
flight  and  caught  up  with  Freddie  Leonard,  a  boy  a 
year  or  more  older  than  he,  the  two  running  together. 
They  succeeded  in  evading  the  pickets,  though  shot 
at  from  a  distance  a  number  of  times,  and  sought 
refuge  in  the  town  cemetery  two  and  a  half  miles  out. 
After  their  first  terror  had  somewhat  subsided  they 
became  frightened  at  being  in  a  graveyard  and  sought 
a  place  of  hiding  in  a  patch  of  cotton  being  grown  by 
an  enterprising  German  farmer  a  little  way  from  the 
cemetery.  From  this  they  could  see  the  smoke  from 
the  burning  town  and  hear  the  firing,  and  so  terrorized 
were  they  that  it  was  well  on  toward  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon  before  they  dared  venture  to  get  a  sip  of 
water  or  to  return  toward  the  town. 

After  leaving  my  boys  as  they  ran  I  made  my  way 
back  into  my  yard  through  a  rear  gate  and  down  the 
garden  walk  into  the  kitchen  and  on  into  the  cellar. 
Our  house  was  a  two-story  brick,  with  a  one-story 
stone  kitchen  built  on  later.  The  entrance  to  the  cel- 
lar was  through  the  kitchen,  consequently  I  was  able 
to  enter  it  without  going  through  the  main  part  of  the 
house.  My  wife  heard  me,  however,  and  asked  if  it 
was  I  who  had  gone  down  stairs.  I  replied  in  the 
affirmative,  whereupon  she  expressed  her  fear  that  I 
had  done  wrong,  telling  me  that  the  guerrillas  were 
killing  everybody  they  could  find  to  shoot  at  and  that 
she  was  afraid  they  would  find  and  kill  me  too.  I 
told  her  of  the  pickets  on  the  hill  and  of  how  weak  I 
found  I  was  as  I  tried  to  run,  and  that  under  the  cir- 
cumstances there  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  come  back 
and  take  my  chances. 

"Well,  trust  in  the  Lord  and  pray  that  he  may  save 
you.  I  will  pray  also,  and  do  all  I  can  for  you,"  she 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  199 

replied,  as  she  left  the  cellar  way  and  went  to  the  front 
part  of  the  house  to  look  after  Josie  and  the  baby. 

She  had  hardly  got  to  the  front  part  of  the  house 
when  four  of  the  murderous  villains  rode  up  to  the 
front  gate,  dismounted  and  demanded  admittance.  I 
was  lying  just  beneath  the  front  hall,  parallel  with  it 
and  near  the  front  door,  and  could  hear  every  word 
they  said. 

Accosting  my  wife  with  oaths  they  inquired,  "Is 
your  husband  about  the  house?" 

"Do  you  think,"  she  replied,  "that  he  would  be  fool 
enough  to  stay  about  the  house  and  you  killing  every- 
body you  can?  No,  sir;  he  left  with  the  little  boys 
when  you  first  came  into  town." 

With  an  oath  one  of  them  contradicted  her,  and  to 

her  astonishment  and  mine  replied,  "I  know  a  d d 

sight  better;  he's  in  the  cellar;  where  is  it?" 

"It  is  not  very  gentlemanly  for  you  to  doubt  the 
word  of  a  lady,"  she  said,  "and  besides,  I  don't  want 
you  to  swear  in  the  presence  of  my  children.  The 
cellar  is  open,  if  you  think  he  is  there  go  look  for  your- 
selves." 

The  men  walked  right  over  where  I  was  lying, 
through  the  dining  room  into  the  kitchen  and  to  the 
cellar  doorway.  There  was  no  other  entrance  for  light 
and  it  looked  very  dark  down  the  steps,  so  one  of  them 
turned  to  her  and  remarked,  "It  is  too  dark  for  us  to 
go  down  there  without  a  light;  get  us  a  candle." 

"We  don't  burn  candles,"  she  replied. 

"What  do  you  burn  for  a  light  if  you  don't  burn 
candles?" 

"We  burn  oil — in  a  lamp,"  was  her  answer. 

They  demanded  a  lamp  and  my  wife,  believing  the 
only  way  to  save  me  was  to  throw  them  off  the  track, 
freely  gave  it  to  them.  As  the  man  after  taking  it  from 


200  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

her  attempted  to  light  it  he  turned  the  wick  down  into 
the  bowl  and  turned  to  her  to  ask  her  assistance.  She 
looked  at  it  and  told  him  he  had  ruined  it,  that  it  would 
take  half  an  hour  at  least  to  get  it  so  it  would  burn. 

This  diverted  them  for  the  time  and  they  set  about 
ransacking  the  house,  appropriating  unto  themselves 
everything  they  could  find  of  value  and  many  articles 
that  were  new  to  them  but  which  possessed  no  value. 
Finally  one  of  them  said  to  her,  "Haven't  you  another 
lamp  in  this  house?" 

"Yes,"  she  replied,  "but  it  is  up  stairs." 

She  was  ordered  to  go  and  get  it,  but  protested  that 
she  could  not  carry  the  baby  and  suggested  that  one 
of  them  must  go  and  get  the  lamp  or  hold  the  baby 
while  she  went  for  it. 

One  of  their  number  took  Frank  from  her  arms 
and  walked  the  floor  with  him,  cooing  to  him  to  keep 
him  quiet  while  his  mother  went  for  the  lamp,  perhaps 
wondering  the  while  whether  the  father  whose  life  they 
were  seeking  had  eyes  like  the  baby's  eyes  and  what 
would  become  of  the  child  if  they  took  his  life. 

I  heard  my  wife  come  down  the  front  stairs  and 
knew  that  in  her  hand  she  held  the  lighted  lamp  with 
which  they  were  to  search  for  me,  and  was  almost  per- 
suaded to  save  them  the  trouble  by  emerging  from  the 
cellar  and  surrendering  myself  into  their  hands.  Just 
then,  however,  I  heard  the  man  to  whom  she  handed 
the  lamp  say: 

"Come  on,  now,  cock  your  revolvers  and  kill  at 
sight." 

This  determined  my  action  and  I  gave  up  the 
thought  of  surrendering,  knowing  that  it  meant  cer- 
tain death.  As  I  reached  this  conclusion  they  began 
to  descend  the  stairway  into  the  cellar  and  my  life 
hung  as  by  a  thread. 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  201 


The  body  of  our  house  was  twenty  by  thirty  feet  in 
dimension.  The  cellar  was  but  eight  by  fourteen  feet, 
occupying  the  middle  part  of  the  space  beneath  the 
house.  It  had  been  dug  just  deep  enough  and  large 
enough  to  accommodate  our  immediate  necessities,  it 
having  been  our  intention  to  complete  it  later.  The 
dirt  which  had  been  excavated  had  been  thrown  up  on 
the  bank  between  the  limits  of  the  cellar  and  the 
foundation  walls  of  the  house,  more  on  one  side  than 
the  other.  When  I  entered  I  crawled  upon  the  bank 
on  that  side  of  the  excavation  and  lay  behind  the  bank 
of  dirt  thus  carelessly  thrown  up.  I  lay  flat  upon  my 
back,  and  as  my  face  was  deeper  than  wide  I  turned 
my  head  on  the  flat,  also,  and  lay  as  close  to  the  earth 
as  I  possibly  could.  My  left  foot  shook  so  that  I  was 
compelled  to  place  my  right  foot  upon  it  to  keep  it 
still. 

Just  as  I  got  as  snugly  in  position  as  was  possible 
the  scoundrels  entered.  There  were  three  of  them, 
one  having  remained  behind  to  guard  the  house 
against  approach.  The  ceiling  was  low,  and  as  the 
man  who  held  the  lamp  in  one  hand,  a  cocked  revolver 
in  the  other,  stepped  to  the  floor  he  was  compelled  to 
stoop  to  keep  from  striking  his  head  against  the  joists. 
In  stooping  he  brought  the  lighted  lamp  directly  un- 
der his  face,  and  the  heat  and  glare  caused  him  to  hold 
it  to  one  side,  the  side  on  which  I  was  lying  within 
a  few  feet  of  him.  This  threw  the  shadow  of  the  bank 
of  dirt  over  me  and  they  did  not  see  me.  My  wife  had 
so  completely  thrown  them  off  of  their  guard  that 
their  search  was  not  thorough,  else  I  would  not  be 
here  to  tell  the  story.  I  could  see  them  plainly,  could 
even  have  reached  over  and  touched  the  leader  on  the 
shoulder.  But  they  did  not  see  me  and  I  was  saved. 


202  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

"The  shadow  of  the  Almighty  was  over  me,"  and  un- 
der his  wings  He  protected  me.  My  heart  stood  still. 
I  did  not  breathe.  Every  act  of  my  life  came  before 
me  like  a  panorama.  I  lived  but  did  not  live.  I  died 
but  did  not  die.  In  God's  goodness  and  mercy  the 
hour  of  my  departure  had  not  yet  come.  I  was  naked 
and  helpless  before  my  own  conscience  and  could 
see  eternity  as  plainly  as  noonday.  "This  poor  man 
cried  and  the  Lord  heard  him  and  delivered  him  from 
all  his  enemies."  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,  he 
saved  me  when  salvation  seemed  impossible,  when 
death  was  at  hand,  when  deliverance  had  ceased  to  be 
hoped  for! 

During  this  fearful  ordeal  the  agony  of  my  wife's 
soul  can  readily  be  imagined.  As  the  guerrillas  took 
the  lamp  from  her  and  went  to  the  cellar  doorway  she 
passed  quickly  to  the  front  part  of  the  house,  pressed 
the  baby  to  one  ear  and  her  hand  to  the  other  to 
deaden  the  noise  of  the  fatal  shots  she  now  expected 
to  hear  and  to  drown  my  death  groans.  Her  agony 
was  intense.  Her  soul  was  tried  to  the  uttermost. 
Her  heart-strings  were  almost  rended  asunder;  and 
especially  since  she  had  almost  become  convinced  that 
her  courageous  assurance  had  not  misled  the  villains 
and  that  in  part  upon  her  pure  hands  might  rest  my 
blood.  If  it  was  an  awful  moment  for  me,  what  must 
it  not  have  been  for  her?  As  I  calmly  consider  what 
she  must  have  passed  through  during  the  minutes 
those  murderous  men  were  seeking  my  life  I  am 
filled  with  admiration  for  her  courage,  her  fortitude, 
her  confidence  in  God.  It  is  one  of  the  grandest  ex- 
hibitions of  womanly  devotion  and  hope  of  which  there 
is  record.  Had  she  swerved  in  the  least  degree,  had 
she  allowed  her  emotions  to  overcome  her,  had  she 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  203 

allowed  her  fears  to  be  seen,  all  would  have  been  lost. 
God  never  blessed  man  with  a  nobler  wife  than  mine, 
nor  one  possessed  of  greater  courage  and  resourceful- 
ness in  time  of  trouble.  To  God  and  His  servant,  my 
wife,  I  owe  my  life,  my  all. 

Finding  themselves  baffled  in  their  pursuit  of  the 
hated  pioneer  preacher  whose  life  they  had  so  often 
sought,  one  of  the  men  said  to  the  others  with  an 
oath,  "The  woman  told  the  truth.  The  rascal  has  es- 
caped," and  they  turned  and  left  the  cellar. 

When  they  were  gone  I  found  that  the  suspense 
had  been  most  awful  and  that  it  had  left  me  as  one 
dead.  It  was  a  physical  effort  to  return  to  life,  and  it 
was  a  moment  before  I  fully  realized  that  whether  in 
or  out  of  the  body  the  Lord  had  marvellously  saved 
me  thus  far. 

When  those  cold-hearted  villains  went  up  into  the 
dining  room  my  wife's  confidence  and  courage  re- 
turned and  she  took  the  lamp  from  one  of  them,  ex- 
tinguished the  flame,  and  said  to  him: 

"You  will  believe  me,  now,  I  hope.  I  told  you  my 
husband  had  gone  an  hour  ago.  You  needn't  suppose 
that  any  one  is  going  to  be  fool  enough  to  remain 
around  and  be  shot  down  if  he  can  get  away." 

He  uttered  a  muttered  oath,  continued  the  search 
for  valuables  and  ordered  the  house  fired,  as  it  was 
one  that  was  doomed  to  go.  After  the  fire  had  been 
started  up  stairs  they  left  one  of  their  number  to  stand 
guard,  the  others  riding  off  to  further  deviltry. 

"Madam,"  said  the  one  who  remained,  "if  there  is 
anything  you  wish  to  save  I'll  help  you  save  it." 

"Turn  in  and  help  me  put  out  the  fire,"  she  replied, 
as  she  struggled  to  stamp  and  smother  it  out  in  vari- 
ous places. 


204  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

"It  would  cost  me  my  life  to  do  that,"  he  replied, 
"but  I  can  help  you  save  your  stuff  if  you  want  me 
to." 

"If  you  can't  help  me  put  out  the  fire,"  she  said, 
"just  get  on  your  horse  and  ride  off,  telling  them  that 
it  was  burning  when  you  left  and  I'll  soon  put  it  out 
myself." 

"I  will  do  so,"  he  said,  "but  it  will  do  you  no  good, 
for  this  is  one  of  the  marked  houses  and  is  bound 
to  go." 

He  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  off,  cautioning  my 
wife  to  save  what  she  could  as  the  house  would  surely 
be  burned.  She  thinks  he  was  the  one  to  whom  she 
handed  the  baby  when  she  went  for  the  lamp  and  that 
this  confidence  in  him  and  the  child's  cooing  had 
touched  his  heart. 

My  wife  carried  water  up  stairs  and  extinguished 
the  flames,  and  having  flooded  the  floors  and  beds 
thoroughly  came  again  to  the  cellar  door. 

"Pa,"  said  she,  "those  men  who  were  hunting  you 
set  fire  to  the  house  in  several  places  and  left,  but  I 
have  put  the  fire  all  out  so  you  have  no  need  of  being 
afraid;  I  must  go  now  and  attend  to  Frank  for  he  is 
crying  for  me.  But  I  am  afraid  another  party  may 
come  and  find  you  yet  and  kill  you,  and  I  want  to 
know,  if  they  should,  are  you  ready  to  die?  That 
knowledge  would  be  better  to  us  than  all  besides." 

I  told  her  how  I  felt,  and  she  said,  "Continue  to 
pray  and  trust  in  the  Lord,  and  I'll  do  all  I  can  to  save 
you;  I  must  go  now." 

She  left  me  and  it  seemed  like  a  long  time  until  she 

returned.     Lying  on  the  ground,  as  I  was,  I  could 

hear  the  horses'  feet  and  the  roar  of  the  burning  town, 

the  noise  of  the  falling  houses,  the  shouts  of  the 

13 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  205 

human  demons  and  the  screams  of  the  dying.  It 
seemed  indeed  as  if  pandemonium  reigned  and  that  a 
whirlwind  of  destruction  was  sweeping  over  the  city. 
Imagine,  if  possible,  my  relief  when  I  heard  the  voice 
of  my  wife  as  she  came  near,  talking  loudly  to  the 
children  that  I  might  know  it  was  she. 

They  had  scarcely  reached  the  parlor  when  three 
other  of  the  murderers  came  rushing  into  the  hall 
inquiring,  "Madam,  are  you  a  widow?" 

"Not  unless  you  men  have  found  my  husband  out- 
side and  have  killed  him,"  said  she.  "He  left  the 
house  with  our  little  boys  when  you  first  came  to 
town.  There  has  been  a  party  of  your  men  here  al- 
ready and  they  hunted  all  through  the  house  and  in 
the  cellar  for  him,  but,  thank  God,  they  did  not  find 
him." 

"I  am  d d  glad  of  it,"  replied  the  impulsive 

leader. 

They  did  not  visit  the  cellar,  my  wife  had  so  com- 
pletely thrown  them  off  the  track.  But  when  they 
saw  the  house  had  been  fired  by  their  comrades  and 
that  the  fire  had  been  extinguished,  and  having  drank 
whisky  freely  before  coming,  they  were  very  angry 
and  swore  that  the  house  must  be  burned,  "as  it  is 
one  that  was  marked  to  be  destroyed." 

This  second  band  broke  the  window  shutters  and 
chairs  and  book-case  into  fuel,  made  kindling  wood  of 
the  furniture,  and  fired  the  house  more  effectually  than 
before.  Then  two  of  the  number  left.  The  other  one, 
now  drunk  and  murderous,  remained  with  revolver  in 
hand  and  swore  he  would  kill  my  wife  if  she  attempted 
to  go  up  stairs  and  put  out  the  fire.  She  slammed  the 
door  in  his  face  and  began  drawing  water  out  of  the 
well,  filling  buckets,  tubs  and  pans.  When  the  fire 
had  driven  this  fiend  out  of  the  hall  and  into  the 


206  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

street  she  saw  that  fire  from  the  main  building  had 
ignited  the  kitchen  roof,  and  realizing  that  through 
the  kitchen  was  my  only  way  of  escape  she  climbed 
upon  the  cook  stove  and  dashed  water  on  the  under 
side  of  the  board  roof,  then  drew  a  table  near  outside, 
set  a  stand  upon  that,  and  putting  pans  and  buckets 
of  water  on  the  roof  climbed  up  and  threw  the  water 
upon  it,  thus  saving  the  kitchen. 

But  she  saw  another  danger.  The  roof  of  the  main 
building  projected  over  the  kitchen,  and  the  burning 
cornice  was  about  to  fall.  So  she  got  down,  filled  her 
buckets  and  pans  anew  and  again  climbed  to  the  roof 
and  after  dashing  a  pan  of  water  over  her  dress  to 
keep  the  fire  from  lighting  her  clothes  stood  with  the 
roaring  fire  in  front  of  her  until  the  flaming  cornice 
fell  at  her  feet.  Then  she  dashed  water  on  it  where  it 
was  nailed  together  at  the  crest,  and  stamping  it  apart 
tumbled  it  off  the  kitchen  and  threw  the  rest  of  the 
water  on  the  roof. 

Then  came  still  a  new  danger.  The  small  windows 
in  the  rear  wall  of  the  main  building  were  on  fire  and 
might  fall  outward  on  the  kitchen  and  yet  set  it  on 
fire.  So  she  called  to  Joseph,  our  seven  year  old  boy, 
to  give  her  a  stick  of  cord  wood  and  with  this  she 
punched  the  windows  into  the  burning  building.  She 
had  saved  her  kitchen,  and  through  it  had  saved  me ! 

The  main  building  was  built  of  brick,which  had  been 
saturated  by  the  boys  dipping  them  in  tubs  of  water  as 
the  masons  laid  them  in  the  walls,  so  the  cementing 
together  was  perfect.  Hence  the  walls  stood  when  all 
the  lumber  was  burned  out.  I  was  lying  on  the  bank 
of  earth  just  under  the  door  that  led  to  the  kitchen, 
when  the  -whole  upper  story  of  the  house  fell  to  the 
floor  immediatelv  over  me. 


HUGH    FRANCIS   C.    FISHER,    M.    D. 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  207 

My  wife  then  began  pouring  water  through  the 
kitchen  door  on  the  floor  beyond,  but  the  heat  and 
flames  became  so  intense  that  she  had  to  draw  the 
door  shut  to  prevent  them  from  setting  fire  to  the 
kitchen.  The  lower  floor  burned  through,  fell  into 
the  cellar  and  burned  to  within  a  yard  or  so  of  where 
I  was  lying.  T  expected  to  be  cremated  alive,  when 
suddenly  I  saw  a  little  stream  of  water  trickling 
through  a  knot-hole  in  the  floor.  I  then  realized  what 
an  unconquerable  fight  my  wife  was  making  for  my 
life.  Soon  a  Mrs.  Shugro,  a  neighbor,  came  to  where 
she  was  working  close  to  where  I  lay  and  said  to 
her,  "Mrs.  Fisher,  what  are  you  trying  to  save  that 
piece  of  floor  for?  It  won't  be  worth  anything." 

"I  don't  care,  I  am  going  to  save  it  if  I  can  for  a 
memento.  Bring  me  more  water."  Then  addressing 
the  woman  in  a  lower  tone  she  said  to  her,  "Mrs. 
Shugro,  I  have  a  secret  to  tell  you.  By  the  Virgin 
Mary  and  all  the  Saints" — she  was  a  Catholic — "will 
you  keep  it?" 

"I  will." 

"Mr.  Fisher  is  under  that  floor." 

The  woman  raised  her  hands  and  was  about  to 
scream  when  my  wife  said  to  her,  "Don't  speak  a 
word,  for  they  are  all  around  here  watching  for  him." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  to  save  him?" 

"I'll  have  him  come  up  the  cellar-way  and  crawl 
under  that  piece  of  carpet,  and  we  will  hide  him  in  the 
garden  under  yonder  little  bush,  covering  it  with  the 
carpet." 

Then  she  came  down  into  the  cellar  and  said  to  me, 
"You  must  come  out  of  there  or  burn  alive;  I  can't 
keep  the  fire  back  any  longer.  I  am  afraid  they  will 
find  you  outside  and  kill  you,  after  all ;  but  stand  here 
till  I  look  outside  and  when  you  come  up  to  the  level 


208  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

of  the  floor  crouch  down  as  low  as  possible,  crawl 
under  the  carpet  and  follow  me  out  into  the  garden  to 
the  little  bush  overgrown  with  morning-glory  vines, 
lay  flat  on  the  ground  under  the  bush,  and  I'll  throw 
the  carpet  over  it  and  you." 

She  looked  out  and  finding  the  coast  clear  told  me 
to  follow  her.  As  I  came  up  the  stairs  she  dropped  a 
dress  over  my  head  and  shoulders.  I  gathered  it 
about  my  body,  crouched  close  to  the  floor,  crawled 
along  as  close  to  her  and  the  ground  as  I  could,  part 
of  the  time  tramping  on  the  carpet  she  was  dragging 
from  her  shoulders,  and  followed  her  to  the  bush. 
Here  I  lay  flat  upon  the  ground  and  wormed  myself 
under  the  little  bush  while  my  wife  and  Mrs.  Shugro 
threw  the  carpet  over  it.  When  this  was  done  and  the 
women  turned  away  there  were  four  guerrillas  by  the 
fence,  not  eighty  feet  away,  with  guns  in  their  hands, 
standing  looking  at  the  women. 

"Mrs.  Shugro,"  called  my  wife,  loudly,  "Let's  throw 
those  chairs  and  things  on  top  of  this  carpet.  What's 
the  use  of  saving  anything  from  that  old  burning 
house  and  then  have  them  burn  up  outside?" 

We  have  three  of  those  chairs  yet  as  heirlooms. 

They  piled  the  chairs  and  everything  of  the  kind  on 
the  carpet,  while  the  bush  kept  them  from  exposing 
me.  I  was  almost  famished  for  a  drink,  and  at  one 
time  as  my  wife  came  near  I  whispered  to  her  that  I 
wanted  a  drink  of  water. 

Josie,  who  was  close  by,  heard  me  and  said  to  his 
mother,  "Pa  is  here  somewhere;  I  heard  him  speak." 

His  mother  replied,  "Why  Josie,  your  papa  went 
away  with  the  boys  when  the  men  first  came  to  town. 
You  go  up  to  the  stable  and  bring  me  the  rake." 

When  the  little  fellow  had  gone  she  came  close, 
tucked  the  carpet  around  the  bush  and  warned  me 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE.  209 

not  to  speak  again  for  my  life.  I  obeyed  and  laid 
there  until  after  eleven  o'clock,  when  the  band  of  mur- 
derers had  all  left  town. 

When  I  came  out  of  hiding  I  was  all  but  dead.  I 
had  gone  into  the  cellar  before  five  o'clock  and  had 
been  under  intense  mental  strain  and  had  been  four 
times  in  imminent  danger  of  death  in  those  six  hours 
of  most  terrible  and  indescribable  experience,  all  of 
which  my  wife  had  passed  in  agony  and  heroic  effort 
to  save  her  husband.  When  I  came  out  from  under  the 
carpet  and  bush  our  house  and  all  we  owned  in  it 
were  in  ashes. 

Willie  came  back  after  a  little  while  and  told  of 
Robby  Martin  and  his  terrible  death,  of  others  who 
were  killed  in  the  prairie,  of  how  he  ran  past  the 
picket  after  they  had  killed  his  little  comrade  and 
joined  Mrs.  Solomon  and  her  children  for  safety,  and 
how,  bye  and  bye,  another  party  of  the  guerrillas  had 
come  to  them  and  asked  who  they  were,  threatening 
to  kill  the  boys.  When  asked  whose  boy  he  was  he 
said  he  was  Mrs.  Solomon's  boy;  and  he  told  us  how 
his  heart  was  almost  broken  at  the  thought  of  having 
denied  being  my  son;  but  he  knew  they  hated  me  be- 
cause I  was  a  chaplain  in  the  army. 

Upon  recovering  our  self-control  we  went  down 
town  to  find  that  more  than  one  hundred  and  eighty 
of  our  citizens  had  been  killed  and  many  of  them 
burned  until  they  could  not  be  recognized.  The 
whole  business  part  of  our  town  was  in  ashes.  Eighty 
widows  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  children  were  in 
indescribable  grief! 

Crushed  and  grief  stricken  we  returned  to  our  own 
desolation,  and  remained  about  the  ashes  of  our  home 
until  four  o'clock.  Edmund  had  not  returned,  and  my 


210  THE  STORY  OF  MY  ESCAPE. 

wife  had  became  almost  frantic  by  this  time,  fearing 
he  had  been  killed  and  was  lying  on  the  prairie  un- 
cared  for,  or  perhaps  wounded  and  bleeding  to  death. 
She  left  her  babe  with  a  neighbor,  and  taking  an  old 
sheet  and  table  cloth  saved  from  the  fire  ran  in  search 
of  him,  calling  to  everybody  she  could  see  asking  for 
her  boy.  After  traversing  nearly  a  mile  she  saw  him 
and  Freddie  Leonard  coming  toward  her,  and  he,  see- 
ing his  mother,  rushed  to  her.  She  joyfully  threw 
away  the  sheet  and  table  cloth  which  she  had  carried 
to  bind  up  his  wounds,  and  ran  to  meet  her  new  found 
boy.  As  they  came  near  each  other,  he  called  out  to 
her  in  fright  and  anguish, 

"O,  Ma,  is  Pa  or  Willie  killed?" 

"No,  thank  God,"  his  mother  answered,  "we  are  all 
alive." 

As  they  came  down  the  garden  walk  I  took  the 
babe  in  my  arms  and  William  and  Josie  by  my  side 
and  we  met  mother  and  Edmund  in  the  garden  under 
the  shadow  of  a  little  peach  tree,  and  there  I  put  my 
arm  around  my  wife  and  we  all  knelt  on  the  ground 
and  sent  up  to  our  Father  in  Heaven  a  volume  of 
thanksgiving  and  praise.  None  but  those  who  have 
passed  through  like  dangers  and  have  experienced 
like  deliverance  can  conceive  the  gratitude  to  God  that 
springs  up  within  the  heart.  We  realized  that  the 
Angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth  around  about  them  that 
fear  him  and  keep  his  commandments  and  delivereth 
them. 

The  question  has  often  been  asked  of  my  wife, 
"Mrs.  Fisher,  how  could  you  keep  you  courage  and 
confidence  and  plan  and  do  so  much  to  save  your 
husband?"  And  always  her  reply  has  been,  "The 
Lord  helped  me.  Has  he  not  said,  'Call  upon  me  in 
the  day  of  trouble;  I  will  deliver  thee  and  thou  shalt 
glorify  me'?" 


THE  OLD  WINDMILL  AT   LAWRENCE. 


This  quaint  old  structure  stands  upon  a  hill  overlooking  Lawrence.  It  is  the 
only  one  of  its  kind  and  size  in  the  United  States,  and  is  an  object  of  interest 
to  thousands  of  visitors  who  annually  visit  the  Historic  City.  It  is  a  landmark 
which  is  cherished  by  the  citizens  of  the  town,  more  especially  by  the  old  residents. 
It  was  built  in  1863,  the  year  of  the  raid,  at  a  cost  of  $9,700,  by  twelve  skilled 
workmen  brought  over  from  Sweden  for  the  purpose.  It  is  of  true  Holland  style, 
and  is  an  unusually  large  windmill.  The  foundation  is  forty  feet  across,  the  re- 
volving cap  In  the  dome  being  twenty  feet  in  diameter.  The  arms  are  forty  feet 
in  length,  the  sails,  or  wing  boards,  being  ten  feet  In  width.  With  the  wind 
blowing  at  twenty  miles  an  hour  the  capacity  of  the  mill  was  eighty  horse 
power.  It  Is  four  stories  high,  and  was  originally  used  for  grinding  wheat  and 
corn.  Later  it  was  used  as  a  machine  shop,  for  the  manufacture  of  farm  im- 
plements. It  made  its  last  run  in  July,  1885.  It  has  been  purchased  by  the  Associ- 
ated Charities  of  Lawrence,  and  will  eventually  be  made  a  museum  and  place 
of  historic  resort. 


THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE.  211 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE    DAWN    OF   PEACE. 

Quantrell  learned  that  Colonel  Plumb  was  on  his 
march  from  Kansas  City,  and  fled  the  town,  going  di- 
rectly south  through  Prairie  City,  making  his  way  to 
his  retreat  in  the  Sni  Hills.  General  Lane  gathered 
all  the  men  he  could  to  follow  him,  but  his  men  were 
poorly  armed  and  poorly  mounted.  When  Plumb  found 
the  guerrillas  retreating  toward  him  he  countermarched 
and  fell  in  between  Quantrell's  men  and  Lane's  citi- 
zen band.  It  was  expected  that  troops  at  Paola  would 
intercept  the  retreating  murderers,  but  they  safely  es- 
caped to  their  rendezvous  on  the  head  waters  of  the 
Little  Blue. 

Later,  after  I  had  returned  to  my  regiment,  I  was 
told  by  men  who  were  captured  on  the  Fourth 
of  July  when  the  rebel  army  was  defeated  and  when 
General  Grant  captured  Vicksburg,  that  as  they  were 
marched  to  Little  Rock  the  rebels  consoled  them- 
selves that  Lawrence  had  been  destroyed  and  that  "Jim 
Lane  and  that  nigger-freeing  chaplain,  Parson 
Fisher,"  had  been  killed.  General  Price  had  given 
sanction  to  the  massacre  by  sending  one  hundred  and 
fifty  Texas  rangers  of  the  worst  type  to  aid  Quan- 
trell in  destroying  the  town,  whose  destruction  would 
have  taken  place  earlier  but  for  the  vigilance  then 
shown  in  guarding  it. 

Our  friends  in  Leavenworth  heard  that  I  was  killed 


212  THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE. 

and  sent  a  deputation  of  men  with  a  hack  to  get  my 
body  and  family  to  take  me  to  Leavenworth  to  bury 
my  remains.  Learning  of  my  marvelous  escape 
others  came  with  money  and  supplies,  among  them 
Brothers  Geo.  E.  Smith,  John  Best,  Ralston  and  Rev. 
D.  P.  Mitchell.  Kind  friends  in  Pennsylvania  and 
Ohio  also  sent  us  relief,  which  came  most  timely,  for 
we  were  left  without  a  suit  of  clothing  for  any  of  us 
or  a  bed  to  sleep  on,  a  pillow  to  rest  our  heads  upon 
or  a  quilt  or  blanket  or  coverlet  to  sleep  under. 

Lawrence  had  been  from  the  first  the  center  of  free- 
state  sentiment  in  Kansas,  and  as  such  was  the  apple  of 
the  eye  of  New  England  and  an  object  of  hatred  to  the 
pro-slavery  party.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that 
the  raid  and  massacre  helped  arouse  the  loyal 
North  to  a  resolve  that  the  rebellion  should  be  curbed, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  just  about  this  time  the  war 
for  the  preservation  of  the  Union  had  been  declared  a 
failure  in  convocations  held  in  Chicago.  The  reaction 
set  in,  the  army  was  reinforced,  the  rebellion  was 
crushed  and  peace  restored. 

For  two  weeks  we  slept  in  our  hay-loft,in  the  hay, 
without  pillows  or  covering,  and  ate  our  meals  under 
the  shadow  of  a  tree  in  the  garden.  The  first  week  after 
the  raid,  while  the  fire  was  still  smouldering,  I  hired 
carpenters  and  contracted  for  lumber  to  rebuild  my 
house,  for  the  walls  stood  like  walls  of  iron.  We  cut 
trees  in  the  woods,  loaded  them  from  the  stump,  and 
they  never  touched  the  ground  until  the  joists  were 
laid  down  at  the  door.  In  a  short  time  the  roof  was  on 
and  the  plasterers  were  at  work  completing  the  house 
for  occupancy.  It  still  stands,  a  monumental  reminder 
of  what  was  and  what  is. 

Before  we  were  allowed  to  finally  settle  in  peace, 


THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE.  213 

however,  our  community  was  subjected  to  several 
severe  and  rousing  scares.  On  the  evening  of  the  23d, 
while  my  wife  and  I  were  sitting  in  scanty  attire  in 
the  shadow  of  our  stable,  our  boys  having  retired  to 
their  beds  in  the  hay,  we  heard  an  unusual  noise  at 
Mr.  O'Connor's,  a  neighbor's  close  by.  With  others, 
a  very  dear  friend  of  ours,  a  chaplain  and  colonel  in 
the  army,  Dr.  D.,  on  coming  to  Lawrence  on  Saturday 
had  taken  occasion  to  censure  the  people  for  having 
allowed  Quantrell's  band  to  raid  the  town  and  had  said 
with  some  gusto,  "If  we  had  been  here  we  could  have 
driven  them  out  of  town  with  stones  and  brickbats." 
Their  other  professions  of  courage  were  likewise 
somewhat  remarkable,  until  those  who  had  been  in 
the  fray  felt  almost  as  if  there  need  have  been  no  fray 
had  these  brave  men  been  at  hand.  But  on  Sunday 
evening,  when  Dr.  D.  and  others  were  planning  to  form 
a  party  to  follow  Quantrell  to  the  ends  of  the  earth 
and  punish  him,  word  came  into  the  town  that  he  and 
his  murderous  band  were  returning  to  make  com- 
plete work  of  their  destruction  in  killing  men,  women 
and  children.  The  doctor  was  taking  supper  with  a 
friend,  where  two  or  three  of  his  party  were  with  him. 
Mr.  O'Connor  was  at  home.  Attracted  by  the  noise, 
I  ran  to  learn  the  occasion  of  the  excitement. 

There  were  Mrs.  O'Connor  and  another  lady  in  the 
"hack,"  O'Connor  had  hitched  two  wild  horses  to  it, 
with  no  bridle  on  the  horses  and  was  tearing  around 
like  mad,  hunting  the  bridles. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  I  asked.  "Run  for  your  life, 
Mr.  Fisher,"  says  he,  "Quantrell  is  coming  back  and 
will  kill  all  of  us." 

I  ran  to  the  stable  where  my  wife  and  children  were ; 
we  got  the  boys  out  of  the  hayloft  and  my  wife  and 
boys  ran  to  the  Catholic  church  near  by,  while  I 


214  THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE. 

started  down  town  to  get  a  gun,  hoping  to  help  to  de- 
fend the  remainder  of  the  town.  When  my  wife  and 
little  boys  reached  the  Catholic  church  the  men  were 
all  advised  to  go  to  the  country.  They  started  on  a 
run  to  where  Dr.  D.  and  his  party  were  at  supper. 
Our  second  boy  outran  the  rest,  and  rushing  in  upon 
the  company  cried  out,  "Run  to  the  country,  Quantrell 
is  coming  back  to  kill  every  body!" 

Just  at  that  moment  my  wife  rushed  into  the  door 
with  the  babe  in  one  arm  and  the  other  hand  waving 
in  the  air. 

"Take  your  children  and  run  for  your  lives,"  she 
cried,  "Quantrell  is  coming!" 

The  party  of  men  did  not  wait  for  explanation,  nor 
for  wife  nor  for  children,  nor  for  hat  nor  revolver,  but 
flew  out  the  back  door  and  up  the  hill,  my  wife  and 
boys  after  them.  Before  she  was  half  way  up  the  hill 
they  had  crossed  its  top,  and  she  saw  them  not  again 
until  the  next  day.  She  and  the  oldest  son  with  the 
babe,  none  of  them  half-clad,  spent  the  live-long 
night  in  a  drenching  rain  and  a  chilling  northerner 
in  a  corn  field. 

The  alarm  proved  to  be  false,  but  it  vacated  the 
town.  Men  dressed  in  women's  clothes  crossed  the 
ferry  to  escape  danger.  The  stampede  was  most  ef- 
fectual. I  remained  down  town  until  we  were  as- 
sured that  it  was  a  false  alarm,  when  I  went  to  the  hay- 
loft to  seek  a  little  needed  rest.  Joseph,  meantime, 
had  become  lost  from  his  mother  and  brothers,  and  re- 
mained in  the  Catholic  church.  In  the  morning  the 
little  fellow  came  to  the  stable  where  I  was  sleeping 
and  called  piteously  for  his  mother.  I  awoke  to  a  pro- 
found impression  that  my  wife  had  run  to  the  country, 
and  through  fright  and  sheer  exhaustion  had  per- 
ished in  the  darkness  of  that  stormy  night.  I  took 


THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE.  215 

the  dear  little  fellow  and  cuddled  him  in  the  work- 
place in  the  hay  where  I  had  been  sleeping  and  then 
ran  here  and  there  and  everywhere,  frantic  with  alarm, 
almost  beside  myself,  hunting  for  my  wife.  I  climbed 
on  fences  and  called,  while  the  hollow  air  seemed  to 
mock  my  agony.  I  inquired  of  every  one  I  met.  I 
got  men  to  guide  me  on  horseback,  while  I  struck 
out  in  the  direction  I  finally  heard  my  wife  had  gone 
the  night  before,  and  after  driving  a  mile  or  more, 
met  her  and  Mrs.  Cherry,  with  the  children,  coming 
home  through  the  wind,  in  the  sorriest  plight  imagin- 
able. I  wept  with  delight  to  find  them  unharmed. 

The  moral  effect  of  that  night  on  the  inhabitants  of 
Lawrence,  I  have  often  thought,  was  more  profound 
than  the  raid  itself,  yet  it  was  only  made  possible  by 
the  horrible  massacre  which  preceded  it.  May  Heaven 
in  mercy  forbid  the  nation  should  ever  again  have 
occasion  to  record  such  a  crime ! 

In  1882,  while  I  was  visiting  the  Southwest  Kansas 
Conference  at  Chanute,  a  most  thrilling  circumstance 
took  place.  On  Sabbath  morning  a  conference  love- 
feast  was  held  in  the  Methodist  church.  There  was  a 
large  company  of  laymen,  as  well  as  the  whole  body 
of  the  members  of  conference  present.  Many  testi- 
monies to  the  saving  power  of  divine  grace  were  given, 
and  a  delightful  spirit  of  liberty  prevailed.  About  the 
middle  of  the  service  I  arose  near  the  front  part  of  the 
church  and  related  briefly  part  of  my  Christian  experi- 
ence. As  I  sat  down  a  brother  arose  in  the  back  part 
of  the  congregation  and  in  a  loud  and  triumphant 
tone  cried  out,  "Glory  to  God,  that  I  have  lived  to 
meet  and  hear  Dr.  Fisher  tell  his  experience.  His 
miraculous  escape  from  Lawrence  from  Quantrell's 
band  led  to  my  conversion  and  call  to  the  ministry." 


216  THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE. 

Every  body  turned  to  see  who  was  speaking  when 
the  gentleman  continued,  "I'll  tell  you  how  it  oc- 
curred. In  August,  1863,  I  was  employed  in  the  gov- 
ernment service  as  a  teamster  and  we  were  ordered  to 
Ft.  Smith,  Arkansas,  with  government  supplies.  We 
reached  the  north  bank  of  the  Kaw  river  on  the  after- 
noon of  the  day  that  Quantrell's  massacre  occurred. 
After  we  had  cared  for  our  teams  we  crossed  the  river 
andwent  up  into  the  cityandviewed  the  ruinswhilethe 
fire  was  yet  burning  and  the  dead  remained  unburied. 
I  was  acquainted  with  John  Shugro  and  his  wife,  and 
they  and  myself  were  Catholics.  I  called  upon  them 
at  their  home  on  the  lot  adjoining  Dr.  Fisher's  home, 
which  had  been  destroyed.  Mrs.  Shugro  told  me 
about  Dr.  Fisher's  miraculous  escape,  and  said  it  was 
all  in  answer  to  Mrs.  Fisher,  who  said  the  Lord  had 
heard  her  prayer  and  helped  her  save  her  husband. 
I  held  that  surely  the  Lord  would  not  hear  and  an- 
swer a  heretic's  prayer,  but  Mrs.  Shugro  insisted  that  it 
was  true.  Then  I  said  to  her,  'If  the  Lord  hears 
heretic's  prayers  we  ought  to  cease  persecuting  them.' 
My  friend  still  repeated  that  the  Lord  did  hear  Mrs. 
Fisher's  prayer  and  saved  her  husband,  for  no  human 
being  could  have  saved  him  from  the  fire  and  murder- 
ers. The  next  day  we  proceeded  on  our  journey 
South,  and  all  the  way  I  felt  that  I  was  a  sinner,  and 
there  was  no  priest  to  confess  to,  and  I  repeatedly 
thought,  'If  the  Lord  heard  a  heretic  pray  and  saved 
her  husband  certainly  he  would  hear  me  pray,'  as  there 
was  no  priest  to  confess  to.  Finally,  after  we  had 
started  to  return  to  Ft.  Leavenworth  I  became  so 
deeply  convicted  of  my  sins  that  I  was  very  unhappy, 
and  one  evening  after  I  attended  to  my  team  I  went 
away  off  from  the  camp — in  the  woods — and  fell  on  my 
knees  and  cried,  'O,  Lord,  if  thou  canst  hear  and  an- 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  AT  ATC.HISON. 


THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE.  217 

swer  a  heretic's  prayer,  hear  my  prayer  and  save  me ;' 
and  I  kept  on  praying  until  the  Lord  did  hear  my 
prayer  and  saved  me.  I  am  here  to  tell  you  that  Dr. 
Fisher's  deliverance  from  death  was  the  cause  of  my 
salvation,  and  I  am  glad  I  live  to  tell  him  how  good  the 
Lord  has  been  to  me.  He  called  me  to  preach  the 
gospel,  and  I  am  now  a  member  of  this  conference." 

The  conference  and  multitude  were  thrilled  with  joy, 
and  many  came  to  me  and  said  tearfully,  "Dr.  Fisher, 
you  could  well  afford  to  pass  through  the  fire  to  save 
a  Roman  Catholic  and  make  a  good  Methodist 
preacher  out  of  him." 

Truly,  the  Lord  does  hear  and  answer  prayer! 

Among  the  important  events  occurring  while  liv- 
ing in  Lawrence  was  the  coming  of  our  fourth  son, 
Hugh  Francis,  whose  birth  occurred  on  the  eighth  of 
February,  1863.  He  was  six  months  old  at  the  time  of 
Quantrell's  massacre.  It  was  he  who  was  held  in  arms 
by  one  of  the  guerrillas  seeking  his  father's  life  while 
his  mother  bravely  went  to  get  the  lamp  for  them  to 
use  while  searching  for  me.  Frank  was  with  us 
through  our  varied  experiences  in  the  far  West,  related 
further  on,  and  served  during  my  life  as  agent  of  the 
American  Bible  Society  as  a  colporteurer,  doing  effi- 
cient work  among  the  Mormons  and  mountaineers. 
He  subsequently  studied  medicine  with  his  brother  in 
Texas,  graduating  from  medical  college  in  Chicago. 
Later  he  took  up  the  special  study  of  Ophthalmology, 
graduating  in  1890  from  the  New  York  Ophthalmic 
College  and  Hospital,  since  which  time  he  has  pursued 
this  special  study.  He  has  practiced  for  some  years  in 
the  South,  but  has  recently  returned  to  our  immedi- 
ate neighborhood  and  located  in  Kansas  City  that  he 


218  THE  DAWN  OF  PEACE. 

may  be  near  us  in  our  closing  years.  He  has  long 
been  an  active  worker  in  the  church  and  Sabbath 
school,  and  has  attained  a  satisfactory  reputation  as  a 
competent  specialist  in  his  department  of  medical  work. 
Several  college  positions  have  been  tendered  him,  one 
of  which  he  has  accepted.  We  have  reason  to  believe 
that  a  useful  and  efficient  life  will  be  his  for  many 
years  to  come,  and  that  not  only  in  the  profession  but 
in  the  church  he  will  be  able  to  do  great  good  unto  his 
fellow  men. 

While  residing  in  Lawrence  we  adopted  an  orphaned 
child,  a  bright  little  girl  named  Jennie  Arthur,  whose 
parents  died  while  she  was  very  young  and  whose  first 
foster-parents  followed  soon  after  her  adoption  by 
them.  Jennie  became  a  part  of  our  family  and  grew  up 
to  sensible  womanhood  under  our  roof.  In  the  winter 
of  1870-71  she  was  happily  married  in  Atchison,  dur- 
ing my  pastorate  in  that  city,  to  Mr.  Porter  Hazeltine, 
a  successful  hardware  merchant  of  Columbus,  Kansas. 
This  happy  marriage  resulted  in  the  rearing  of  a  fam- 
ily of  several  children,  two  of  whom  are  now  married 
and  already  installed  in  motherhood.  Mr.  Hazeltine 
has  prospered  steadily  in  business,  and  has  been  able 
to  give  to  our  foster-daughter  all  the  comforts  of  life, 
and  to  provide  well  for  his  family  through  all  the 
troubulous  years  that  Kansas  has  seen.  We  enjoy 
our  relationship  to  this  good  family  as  though  they 
were  of  our  own  flesh  and  blood. 


A  PRESIDING  ELDER.  219 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

A   PRESIDING   ELDER. 

Soon  after  the  raid  I  returned  South  to  join  my 
regiment  and  was  made  superintendent  of  contra- 
bands. But  as  I  was  almost  at  once  ordered  on  de- 
tached service  by  General  Halleck,  to  report  to  Gen- 
eral Curtis  at  St.  Louis  for  duty  in  New  England  as 
agent  of  the  Western  Sanitary  Commission,  I  spent 
the  fall  of  1863-4  in  this  field  with  headquarters  in 
Boston,  where  Governor  Andrew,  Amos  Lawrence, 
and  other  noted  men  became  my  advisers.  I  lectured 
throughout  Massachusetts  and  Maine,  aiding  in  filling 
in  the  quota  of  some  of  these  states  and  raising  sup- 
plies for  the  Sanitary  Commission  and  Freedmen's 
Bureau.  While  in  Boston  we  bought  a  whole  cargo 
captured  off  Cape  Hatteras,  that  was  intended  for  the 
rebel  army,  and  sent  the  supplies  to  the  contrabands 
of  the  South.  I  had  the  privilege  of  lecturing  to  im- 
mense audiences  in  the  Old  South  Church,  and  in 
Tremont  Temple,  Boston,  and  also  in  the  city  halls 
of  Portland  and  Charleston.  In  February,  1864,  I 
returned  to  St.  Louis  via  Philadelphia,  where  I 
preached  for  Dr.  Bartien,  in  Old  Green  Street  Church, 
from  "Behold,  I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the  desire 
of  all  nations  shall  come,  and  I  will  fill  this  house  with 
My  glory,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

I  was  shortly  commissioned  to  visit  the  middle  states 
in  the  interests  which  took  me"  to  New  England.  Dr. 
Mitchell  of  New  York  was  ordered  to  meet  me  inPhil- 


220  A  PRESIDING  ELDER. 

adelphia  and  arrange  the  plan  of  appointments  for  me 
to  lecture.  My  conference  met  in  Leavenworth. 
Bishop  Baker,  who  transferred  me  from  the  Pitts- 
burg  to  the  Kansas  conference,  presided,  and  ap- 
pointed me  presiding  elder  of  the  Baldwin  District.  I 
was  also  elected  first  detegate  to  the  general  confer- 
ence, which  was  to  meet  in  May  in  Philadelphia. 

I  was  ordered  to  the  East  by  military  authority  and 
to  report  to  headquarters  every  week.  I  also  had  to 
report  to  my  colonel  in  the  South  monthly,  as  to 
where  I  was  and  what  engaged  in;  and  to  report  to 
Mr.  James  Yatesman,  secretary  of  the  Sanitary  Com- 
mission at  St.  Louis,  weekly.  I  was  also  superintendent 
of  contrabands  and  refugees  for  Kansas  and  Arkan- 
sas, providing  for  thousands  of  them  coming  monthly 
to  Kansas.  My  district  was  large,  but  I  made  it  the 
basis  of  distributing  the  contrabands  and  refugees. 
At  one  and  the  same  time  I  was  Chaplain  of  the 
Fifth  Kansas  Volunteers,  Presiding  Elder  of  Baldwin 
City  District,  Agent  of  the  Western  Sanitary  Com- 
mission, Superintendent  of  Contrabands  for  two  states, 
Delegate  to  General  Conference,  and  the  director  of 
an  immense  work  in  the  middle  states.  I  worked 
day  and  night,  and  received  congratulations  upon 
my  success  from  Gen.  Curtis,  Mr.  Yatesman 
and  my  own  conference  and  regiment.  Dr.  Mitchell 
made  my  appointments  wisely,  so  I  could  fill  most  of 
them  and  yet  be  in  my  place  at  the  sessions  of  the  gen- 
eral conference.  Frequently,  while  in  Philadelphia, 
I  was  called  on  to  preach  that  memorable  "Shaking 
Sermon,"  as  it  was  called  by  Dr.  Bartien's  people. 

During  the  session  of  the  general  conference  the 
first  decisive  battle  of  the  Wilderness  was  fought. 
When  the  news  reached  the  seat  of  conference  an  im- 


A  PRESIDING  ELDER.  221 

promptu  meeting  was  held  on  the  steps  and  in  front  of 
Union  Chapel.  Dr.  Granville  Moody,  who  had 
created  a  great  sensation  in  the  conference  a  few  days 
before,  made  a  characteristic  patriotic  speech — a 
marvel  in  its  way.  This  was  a  glad  day,  as  it  was  a 
turning  point  in  the  life  of  the  Union.  The  Bishop  said 
publicly,  "Now  we  have  hope  of  preserving  the  Union, 
since  that  wonderful,  silent  man  proposes  to  'fight  it 
out  on  this  line  if  it  takes  all  summer.'  " 

The  general  conference  at  this  session  extended  the 
term  of  ministerial  service  to  three  years.  I  had 
served  Leavenworth  Station  three  years.  Bishop  Ames 
could  not  reach  our  conference,  the  people  had 
declared  an  emergency,  and  we  had  a  bishop  pro  tern 
who  did  not  ignore  that  seeming  emergency. 

I  had  advocated  in  Philadelphia,  in  1859,  anc^  by  let^ 
ters  to  the  Pittsburg  Christian  Advocate  of  August, 
1859,  the  organization  of  a  Church  Extension  Sor 
ciety.  Mr.  Long,  who  has  served  the  society  as  treas- 
urer, and  I,  as  early  as  March,  1859,  consulted  on  this 
important  matter,  and  in  1864  I  offered  a  resolution, 
which  was  referred  to  a  committee,  proposing  the  or- 
ganization of  such  society.  The  plan  prepared  by 
Dr.  Kynett  and  the  committee  was  adopted,  and  some 
time  later  the  society  was  organized  and  has  been 
of  immense  benefit. 

When  general  conference  closed  I  remained  but  a 
short  time  in  the  Eastern  and  Middle  states,  but  after 
reporting  to  Mr.  Yatesman  in  St.  Louis  called  upon 
General  Curtis  and  went  into  active  work  within  the 
bounds  of  my  district  in  the  interests  of  the  refugees 
and  contrabands.  My  district  extended  Eastwardly  to 
the  Missouri  state  line  and  West  as  far  as  white  men 
lived,  toward  Mexico. 


222  A  PRESIDING  ELDER. 


Life  had  many  ludicrous  phases,  even  amid  solemn 
circumstances.  The  Saturday  after  the  Kansas  Con- 
ference adjourned  I  started  for  Baldwin  City  to  hold 
my  first  quarterly  meeting  as  presiding  elder.  It  was 
a  beautiful  morning.  Baldwin  is  the  seat  of  Baker 
University  and  a  great  center  for  church  dignitaries. 
I  harnessed  one  of  my  faithful  army  friends  and  ser- 
vants to  my  buggy,  and  with  Bible,  hymn-book  and 
Discipline  in  my  gripsack,  whip  and  bucket  provided, 
started  to  my  first  quarterly  meeting.  I  traveled  blithe- 
ly and  joyfully  three  or  four  miles  until  I  reached  the 
Wakurusa  river,  the  Indian  name  meaning  "Hip-Deep." 
As  I  went  down  the  steep  bank  and  entered  the  stream 
to  my  dismay  and  discomfiture  my  front  axle  broke, 
the  right  front  wheel  rolled  into  the  water,  and  I  came 
nigh  plunging  out  of  the  buggy  into  the  stream.  I 
had  on  my  best  suit,  but  rolled  up  my  trousers,  got 
out,  and,  wading  in  mud  boot-top  deep,  got  the  buggy 
to  one  side,  unhitched  my  horse,  fished  the  wheel  out 
of  the  mud  and  water  and  laid  it  on  the  side  of  the 
road.  Then  folding  up  the  lap-robe  to  use  as  a  sad- 
dle, with  whip,  bucket  and  gripsack  I  mounted  on  top 
of  the  harness  and  blanket  and  seizing  the  bridle  reined 
my  faithful  steed  to  a  keen  trot,  still  on  my  way  to 
quarterly  meeting.  I  was  so  occupied  with  the 
thought  of  the  mishap  that  for  several  minutes  it  did 
not  enter  my  head  what  a  ludicrous  thing  it  would  be 
to  go  riding  into  town  in  that  plight.  At  last  the  sun, 
breaking  through  a  rift  of  the  cloud,  threw  my  shadow 
fair  on  the  roadside,  showing  me  my  outfit  and  noble 
steed  in  a  distinctly  fantastic  photograph.  Appreci- 
ating at  once  my  ludricous  situation  I  laughed  out- 
right at  my  plight  and  the  sight  of  the  new  presiding 
elder  going  to  his  first  quarterly  meeting.  But  I  was 


A  PRESIDING  ELDER.  223 

both  "called  and  chosen,"  so  on  I  rode  laughing, 
though  heartily  wishing  I  was  not  a  presiding  elder. 
I  soon  gave  up  the  wish,  however,  for  having  reached 
a  farm  house  I  was  kindly  furnished  with  saddle  and 
bridle,  and  leaving  my  unique  outfit  journeyed  on, 
reaching  my  appointment  in  due  time. 

While  holding  a  quarterly  meeting  in  Olathe,  as  the 
preacher  and  myself  were  walking  toward  a  little 
church  in  which  we  held  a  love-feast  at  9  A.  M.  and 
preached  at  u,  we  noticed  two  men  riding  into  town 
leisurely.  When  the  love-feast  opened  they  sat  in 
their  saddles  in  front  of  the  door  awhile,  then  rode 
away.  We  learned  afterward  they  were  noticed  dur- 
ing the  day  riding  saunteringly  in  different  parts  of  the 
town,  and  late  in  the  evening  in  the  Southeastern  part. 
We  had  a  great  attendance,  for  the  preacher  had  been 
diligent  in  announcing  my  presence  at  the  meeting, 
clear  out  to  the  Missouri  line.  The  two  men  spoken 
of  inquired  of  some  citizens  where  the  Methodists 
were  holding  their  meeting,  and  if  Elder  Fisher  was 
in  town,  and  where  he  stopped.  They  were  heavily 
armed,  but  as  this  was  usual  it  attracted  little  or  no 
attention.  In  the  evening  the  attendance  was  so  great 
that  not  more  than  half  the  people  who  came  could 
get  into  the  house.  The  Congregational  preacher, 
who  held  services  in  Francis  Hall,  sent  an  invitation 
to  us  to  occupy  the  hall.  We  accepted  the  invitation 
and  while  we  sang  a  hymn  some  brethren  lighted  up 
and  we  transferred  the  crowd  to  the  hall.  It  was  en- 
tered by  stairs  and  platforms  on  the  outside.  The 
people  left  their  horses  and  wagons  hitched  near  the 
church.  The  hall  was  soon  filled,  and  many  had  to 
stand  on  the  platform.  Services  began,  and  in  the 
midst  of  my  discourse  I  could  hear  from  without 


224  A  PRESIDING  ELDER. 

voices,  as  if  horsemen  were  trying  to  make  their  horses 
stand  steady.  I  hesitated  to  call  attention  to  this, 
knowing  that  many  had  left  their  teams  at  the  church, 
a  little  way  off  and  that  it  would  arouse  their  fear  that 
something  might  be  wrong  or  that  there  might  be 
trouble  among  the  horses. 

I  was  preaching  earnestly  and  had  straightened  up 
and  stood  squarely  in  one  position  for  a  moment, 
when,  "Whang!"  went  a  gun,  "Crash!"  went  the  win- 
dow South  of  me,  and  the  audience  screamed  as  a 
bullet  flattened  against  the  opposite  wall  and  fell  into 
a  lady's  lap.  Instantly  there  was  heard  the  patter  of 
running  horses'  feet;  a  few  men  ran  quickly  down 
stairs,  but  could  only  hear  men  in  the  distance  riding 
swiftly  away  in  the  darkness  of  the  night.  I  stood 
unmoved,  and  said  to  my  congregation  calmly,  "I 
am  not  hurt."  The  splinters  of  glass  fell  all  over  the 
platform  where  I  stood,  and  the  ball  ranged  from 
where  it  entered  the  glass  to  where  it  struck  the  wall  in 
a  line  not  a  foot  from  my  head.  I  took  up  the  thread 
of  my  sermon,  finished  it  and  dismissed  my  audience, 
several  of  whom  were  army  officers.  One  was  a 
United  States  detective,  and  after  examining  all  the 
facts  he  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  bullet  was  in- 
tended for  me  and  only  failed  of  its  deadly  aim  because 
the  would-be  murderer  did  not  take  into  account  that 
firing  through  glass  at  an  angle  would  deflect  the  ball 
The  ground  outside  showed  that  the  horses,  after  the 
shot,  had  been  spurred  to  their  utmost  speed.  This 
gave  occasion  to  my  being  cartooned  in  the  Police 
Gazette  as  "Parson  Fisher  being  shot  at  in  the  pulpit 
in  Olathe." 

I  look  upon  the  incident  as  one  of  God's  great  prov- 
idences toward  me,  and  as  I  pen  these  lines  feel  that 
my  life  has  been  spared  for  a  purpose  and  ask,  "Lord, 


A  PRESIDING  ELDER.  225 

what  wilt  thou  have  me  do?    Show  me,  that  I  may  do 
it  with  my  might." 

Subsequently  I  became  the  pastor  in  Olathe  for  two 
years  of  hundreds  who  were  present  in  the  congre- 
gation and  remembered  the  assault  upon  my  life, 
presumably  by  ex-members  of  Quantrell's  guerrillas. 

During  the  term  of  my  presiding  eldership  I  held 
responsible  positions,  as  president  of  the  board  of  trus- 
tees of  Baker  University,  regent  of  the  State  Uni- 
versity, president  of  the  State  Temperance  Society, 
and  member  of  the  state  central  committee  of  the 
republican  party.  The  board  of  regents  requested  me 
to  spend  as  much  time  as  possible  in  Topeka,  attend- 
ing the  sessions  of  the  legislature,  to  aid  in  securing 
appropriations  for  the  erection  of  university  buildings 
and  the  maintenance  of  the  faculty.  I  arranged  my 
district  work  accordingly,  and  spent  several  weeks 
in  the  capital  holding  quarterly  meetings  on  contig- 
uous charges.  I  also  gave  part  of  my  time  and  atten- 
tion to  temperance  enactments. 

A  bill  was  submitted  by  a  representative  from 
Jefferson  county  which  provided  that  no  person  should 
be  granted  a  liquor  license  by  municipal  or  county 
authority  until  he  had  obtained  on  petition  a  majority 
of  the  names  of  all  persons,  male  and  female,  over 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  in  the  ward  or  precinct 
where  he  proposed  to  engage  in  the  sale  of  intoxicants. 
The  rum  power  fought  this  bill  bitterly.  When  it 
came  to  its  passage,  seeing  they  could  not  defeat  it, 
they  tried  a  checkmate  move  by  amending  the  bill  to 
read  that  it  should  not  take  effect  until  published  in 
the  Leavenworth  Bulletin,  intending  to  pigeon-hole 
the  law  until  the  Leavenworth  city  council  and  other 
councils  should  issue  batches  of  licenses  to  run  a  year, 


226  A  PRESIDING  ELDER. 

thus  making  the  law  of  no  effect.  The  law  passed, 
was  engrossed  and  a  copy  was  made  and  mailed  by 
Mr.  Barker,  secretary  of  the  state,  to  the  editor  of  the 
Bulletin.  The  ice  was  running  thick  in  the  Kansas 
river  and  there  was  no  bridge  except  at  Lawrence, 
twenty-eight  miles  below.  The  council-men  of  Leav- 
enworth  who  were  at  Topeka  were  telegraphed  to 
come  home  immediatetly  as  there  was  not  a  quorum 
present.  They  chartered  a  stage  and  started  at  mid- 
night, ran  down  to  Lawrence,  crossed  the  river  on  the 
bridge  and  took  cars  for  home  to  hold  a  council  meet- 
ing that  night,  thinking  thus  to  head  off  the  law.  In 
the  morning  the  man  whose  duty  it  was  to  put  the 
mail  containing  the  law  on  the  train  failed  to  cross 
the  river  on  account  of  the  ice  and  returned  the  mail  to 
the  office.  I  early  learned  of  his  failure  and  of  the  de- 
parture of  the  Leavenworth  councilmen  who  had  so 
opposed  the  law,  and,  hurrying  to  the  home  of  the 
secretary  of  state  awoke  him  and  requested  an  order 
on  the  postmaster  for  the  copy  intended  for  the  Bul- 
letin, which  he  wrote  for  me  without  hesitancy. 

Thus  provided,  I  hurried  to  the  postoffice,  where 
the  postmaster  had  just  arrived  who  quicklyopened  the 
mail  pouch  and  gave  me  the  desired  paper.  I  hastened 
to  the  telegraph  office  and  sat  by  the  side  of  the  op- 
erator until  the  last  word  of  the  act  was  sent  to  the 
editor  by  wire,  who,  when  he  received  the  law  thought 
it  was  sufficiently  important  to  be  published  promptly 
as  it  had  been  sent  by  telegraph;  so  he  put  his  whole 
force  to  work  and  when  the  councilmen  from  Topeka 
arrived  at  the  depot  at  Leavenworth  the  news  boys 
were  selling  the  paper,  calling  out,  "Here's  your  Leav- 
enworth Bulletin,  with  the  new  dram-shop  law  in  it!" 
The  councilmen  swore  and  "tore  the  ground"  in  anger 
and  chagrin.  One  of  them,  a  Dutchman,  said  to  the 


A  PRESIDING  ELDER.  227 

rest:  "I  tole  you  whot;  dot  is  de  work  of  dot  med- 
dlesome Mettodist  breacher."  They  did  not  have  a 
council  meeting  that  night.  We  beat  them  by  acting 
on  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  not  knowing  their 
plans.  The  Lord  led  us  in  our  efforts  to  restrain 
wickedness.  The  designs  of  evil  men  were  brought  to 
naught,  and  law  was  triumphant. 

During  my  presidency  of  the  temperance  society 
there  occurred  a  very  interesting  convention  in  To- 
peka.  I  drew  up  and  presented  the  first  resolution 
ever  offered  to  a  convention  in  any  state  memorializ- 
ing the  legislature  of  the  state  of  Kansas  to  submit 
the  question  of  legal  prohibition  by  constitutional 
amendment  and  enactment  to  a  vote  of  the  people. 
Col.  Lines,  of  Wabaunsee  county,  then  pension  agent, 
seconded  my  resolution  in  an  able  speech.  But  it  was 
opposed  by  Hon.  Geo.  T.  Anthony,  Benjamin  Kin- 
caid  and  others.  All  the  women  in  the  convention 
voted  for  the  resolution,  but  it  failed  by  a  small  vote. 

I  then  took  my  resolution,  flaunted  it  in  the  face  of 
the  enemy  and  said  to  them,  "Gentlemen,  we  nail  this 
proposition  to  the  mast-head  of  the  good  ship  Tem- 
perance, and  we  will  never  strike  our  colors  till  Kan- 
sas is  redeemed,  and  the  national  constitution  is 
amended,  forever  prohibiting  the  manufacture,  impor- 
tation and  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage!" 

Our  dram-shop  act  was  very  efficient  until  am- 
ended, giving  cities  of  the  first  and  second  class 
the  privilege  of  dispensing  with  the  petition.  This 
change  facilitated  the  movement  of  prohibition,  for 
the  rural  districts  bore  the  burden  imposed  by  the 
cities'  debauch  and  drunkenness. 


228  POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OPPORTUNITIES    FOR    POLITICAL    PREFERMENT. 

A  seat  in  the  United  States  Senate  has  always  been 
looked  upon  as  one  of  as  great  honor  and  dignity  as 
a  place  on  the  bench  of  the  United  States  Court.  Each 
state,  irrespective  of  population  and  wealth,  by  virtue 
of  being  a  sovereign  state  and  a  'member  of  the  national 
sisterhood,  is  entitled  to  two  seats  in  the  United  States 
Senate.  It  has  always  been,  or  should  always  have 
been,  the  ambition  of  the  states  to  select  their  choicest 
men  to  occupy  these  posts  of  dignity  and  honor;  and 
it  has  always  been,  or  should  always  have  been,  if  it  has 
not,  the  one  great  object  of  a  United  States  Senator  to 
fill  with  fidelity  the  exalted  position  to  which  he  has 
been  chosen  by  his  state. 

Until  the  admission  of  California  into  the  sisterhood 
of  commonwealths  there  had  always  been  an  earnest 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  slaveholding  states  to  control 
the  nation  by  keeping  the  balance  of  power  in  the  Sen- 
ate and  on  the  Supreme  Bench.  The  admission  of  the 
Golden  State  gave  that  balance  to  the  anti-slavery 
party  and  made  the  securement  of  Kansas  to  the  pro- 
slavery  cause  an  end  greatly  to  be  desired.  But  when 
Kansas  was  admitted  to  statehood  on  the  twenty-ninth 
of  January,  1861,  the  die  was  cast  and  slavery  was 
doomed.  The  Legislature  convened  in  joint  session 
on  March  26th,  1861,  and  elected  Samuel  C.  Pomeroy, 
of  Atchison,  and  General  James  H.  Lane,  of  Lawrence, 
as  senators  to  represent  the  young  Spartan  state  at 


POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES.  229 

Washington  in  the  upper  branch  of  Congress.  These 
honorable  senators  occupied  their  seats  with  great  dis- 
tinction, and  in  various  relations  of  importance  with 
President  Lincoln  and  his  war  secretary,  Edwin  M. 
Stanton,  serving  their  state  with  fidelity  and  zeal 
through  the  trying  period  of  our  great  civil  war. 

But,  with  senatorial  duties  and  quasi-military  service 
Gen.  Lane  was  so  untiring  and  zealous  that  at  length 
his  strength  gave  way  and  his  iron  constitution  showed 
signs  of  breaking  down.  It  was  while  thus  overworked 
and  undone  by  the  grave  responsibilities  of  those  early 
Kansas  years  that,  in  an  unfortunate  moment,  he 
yielded  to  the  temptation  of  President  Johnson  of  the 
growing  patronage  of  his  adopted  state  and  voted 
against  the  measures  of  Seward  and  Sumner  and  Chase, 
against  all  his  former  free-states  friends  and  the  Civil 
Rights  Bill,  which  engrossed  the  attention  of  the  Na- 
tion at  that  time,  thereby  alienating  himself  from  his 
party  and  his  warm  personal  friends  and  ardent  ad- 
mirers in  Kansas  and  over  the  Union.  The  knowledge 
of  this  alienation  was  more  than  he  could  bear,  and  the 
additional  burden  so  told  upon  him  that  his  strength 
gave  completely  away  and  he  was  brought  home  to  re- 
cuperate. As  he  learned  the  disappointment  of  his 
Kansas  supporters  and  friends  his  despondency  be- 
came even  greater,  so  completely  overwhelming  him 
that  he  sought  relief  in  death  by  his  own  hands,  suicid- 
ing while  out  driving  for  his  physical  well-being  in  an 
ambulance  at  the  military  post  at  Fort  Leavenworth. 

I  was  immediately  called  to  Leavenworth  by  tele- 
gram and  spent  -his  dying  hours  with  my  old  com- 
mander and  his  family,  administering  such  comfort  to 
them  as  was  possible  under  the  sad  circumstances  by 
which  they  were  confronted,  and  upon  his  death  was 
most  earnestly  urged  by  his  widow  and  family  and  by 


230  POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES. 

their  immediate  friends  and  a  large  number  of  leading 
citizens  of  Kansas  as  his  successor.  So  extensive  was 
this  sentiment  that  I  was  soon  summoned  to  Topeka 
by  Gov.  Crawford  and  tendered  the  appointment.  The 
vacancy  developed  any  number  of  candidates.  One 
public  man  offered  to  place  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand 
dollars  at  the  disposal  of  the  chief  executive  for  the  po- 
sition. Another  wept  and  prayed,  and  almost  went 
to  the  opposite  extremes  and  cursed  and  raged  when 
not  chosen. 

When  I  received  the  message  from  the  governor  that 
he  desired  my  presence  my  wife  and  I  went  to  our  pri- 
vate room  and  laid  the  matter  before  God  in  prayer, 
praying  that  He  might  guide  me  aright  in  making  a  de- 
cision. I  was  then  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Baldwin  City 
District,  which  began  at  the  Missouri  line  and  extended 
westward  into  New  Mexico  as  far  as  civilization  went. 
This  was  a  church  work  of  great  importance,  and 
needed  careful  attention.  I  felt  that  I  could  not  aban- 
don it  without  heavenly  guidance,  and  when  I  started 
to  Topeka  was  undecided  what  course  to  pursue. 

Upon  reaching  the  governor's  private  office  he  an- 
nounced his  intention  of  appointing  me  to  the  vacant 
senatorship.  I  explained  to  him  my  relations  to  the 
church  and  the  importance  of  my  eldership  to  the  work 
of  my  district,  and  declined  to  accept  the  appointment 
if  it  carried  with  it  my  retirement  from  the  ministry  to 
which  I  had  been  called  of  God.  This  left  the  matter 
open,  and  after  a  lengthy  conference  it  was  agreed  that 
I  should  return  to  Lawrence  and  consult  with  my  fam- 
ily. Early  next  day  I  received  another  telegram  from 
the  governor  to  repair  to  Topeka  at  once,  as  he  had  de- 
termined upon  naming  me  for  the  vacancy.  Again  we 
entered  the  chamber  of  prayer  and  laid  the  cause  be- 
fore our  Maker  and  again  I  reached  the  conclusion  not 


POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES.  231 

to  accept  the  senatorship  if  thereby  I  was  compelled 
to  lay  down  my  license  to  preach  the  gospel.  Twice 
during  the  war  I  had  refused  to  accept  a  colonelcy  at 
this  expense,  and  now,  with  a  seat  in  the  United  States 
senate  laid  before  me  I  still  felt  that  my  call  from  God 
was  of  greater  importance  than  any  earthly  call  that 
might  be  made  upon  me  and  decided  accordingly,  urg- 
ing upon  the  governor  to  appoint  some  one  else.  He 
finally  yielded  to  my  request,  and  named  Major  E.  G. 
Ross. 

This  is  a  matter  which  has  often  given  me  the  deep- 
est concern.  I  have  been  perplexed  time  and  again 
to  know  if  I  did  the  right  thing  and  at  the  right  time. 
The  remarkable  struggle  among  men  for  senatorial 
honors  from  then  till  now  makes  me  sometimes  feel 
that  I  made  the  mistake  of  my  life;  but  when  I  contem- 
plate the  bitterness  and  wreckage  that  have  strewn  the 
senatorial  seas  I  am  led  to  think  that  I  did  for  the  best, 
and  I  sometimes  deem  my  escape  from  the  maelstrom 
of  politics  almost  as  remarkable  as  my  escape  from  the 
murderous  hands  of  Quantrell  and  his  men.  Without 
particularizing,  I  need  not  go  beyond  the  confines  of 
Kansas,  my  own  beloved  state,  to  point  out  senatorial 
wreckage  from  the  like  of  which  I  may  well  thank  my 
heavenly  Father  that  I  have  been  delivered. 

"There  is  a  Providence 
That  shapes  our  ends, 
Rough  hew  them 
As  we  may." 

Following  close  upon  this  senatorial  possibility  an- 
other political  honor  was  tendered  me  and  also  de- 
clined. At  the  state  convention  of  the  Republican 
party,  at  that  time  overwhelmingly  dominant  in  Kan- 
sas, Gov.  Crawford  and  his  friends  decided  upon  my 


232  POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES. 

name  as  their  candidate  for  the  state  superintendency 
of  Public  Instruction.  The  caucus  had  entered  upon 
its  work  and  there  was  no  organized  opposition.  The 
nomination  meant  the  election.  But  at  this  critical 
juncture  my  brother  presiding  elders,  Revs.  D.  P. 
Mitchell  and  W.  R.  Davis,  deeming  my  services  more 
necessary  to  the  church  than  to  the  state,  urged  me  to 
decline  and  remain  on  the  District.  We  three  presid- 
ing elders  prayed  over  the  matter  as  my  wife  and  I  had 
done  over  the  senatorship,  seeking  the  direction  of  God 
that  I  might  be  directed  aright.  As  in  the  other  case 
so  in  this;  it  was  decided  that  my  work  was  in  the 
church  rather  than  in  politics,  and  I  declined  to  allow 
my  name  to  go  before  the  convention.  Rev.  Peter  Mc- 
Vicar,  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  was  chosen  and  elected 
by  a  large  majority,  as  was  the  entire  Republican  ticket. 
I  remained  presiding  elder  of  my  enormously  large  dis- 
trict for  the  full  term  of  four  years,  and  when  my  time 
was  up  was  assigned  the  pastorate  at  Atchison. 

At  that  time  I  was  a  member  of  the  State  Central 
Committee  of  the  Republican  party  and  a  Regent  of 
the  State  University.  My  record  in  these  positions 
has  been  written.  And  "That  which  has  been  written 
has  been  written." 

As  I  review  these  moments  of  political  opportunity 
and  grow  worldly  in  my  reveries  I  am  led  to  think  I 
acted  most  unwisely  in  declining  to  go  to  the  senate, 
and  almost  as  unwisely  in  declining  the  nomination  for 
the  superintendency  of  Public  Instruction  for  Kansas. 
Military,  political  and  educational  preferment  have 
great  charms  for  most  men,  and  I  am  not  unmindful 
of  their  advantages  and  emoluments.  But  as  I  view 
this  subject  from  a  Christian  viewpoint  and  as  one  be- 
lieving fully  in  the  Divine  Call  to  the  work  of  the  Chris- 
tian Ministry,  and  as  I  recall  how  by  keeping  out  of  pol- 


POLITICAL  PREFERMENT  OPPORTUNITIES.  288 

itics  I  have  been  enabled  to  do  my  part  toward  laying 
a  broad  and  deep  foundation  for  the  grand  Christian 
commonwealth  which  has  risen  from  those  early  days 
of  territorial  and  infant  statehood,  I  look  upon  my  de- 
cision with  satisfaction  and  believe  I  was  in  each  in- 
stance directed  by  the  author  of  good  to  those  who 
trust  Him. 

I  might  have  attained  honor;  but  I  might  have  ob- 
tained dishonor. 

I  might  have  gained  riches;  but  how  many  men 
might  have  laid  it  up  against  me  that  I  obtained  them 
by  dishonesty  in  political  life. 

I  might  have  obtained  the  gratitude  of  some  who 
have  not  been  my  friends  by  having  obtained  positions 
for  them;  but  I  would  have  lost  the  opportunity  of 
being  identified  as  I  have  been  with  the  growth  of  our 
church,  school,  temperance,  social  and  national  inter- 
ests. 

I  have  thought  to  title  this  book  "How  I  Hit  it  and 
How  I  Missed  It,"  weaving  into  my  story  circum- 
stances and  opportunities  like  these  to  justify  the  title. 
Perhaps  I  missed  it  in  not  engaging  in  a  political  in- 
stead of  a  spiritual  life.  But  when  the  last  great  day 
shall  have  come  and  the  great  Book  of  Life  shall  be 
opened  I  am  more  inclined  to  believe  that  it  will  be  ac- 
corded that  instead  of  having  missed  anything  by  the 
declinations  of  worldly  honor  it  shall  be  inscribed  that 
it  is  just  here  that  I  have  attained  that  full  fruition  that 
comes  to  them  who  serve  the  Lord. 


234 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

CHURCH   BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON. 

When  my  term  as  presiding  elder  had  ended  I  was 
stationed  by  Bishop  Thompson  in  Atchison.  I  had 
here  dedicated  a  frame  church  in  1859.  ^  was  i^y 
located,  however,  being  at  one  side  of  the  town,  on  a 
hill  and  out  of  the  way.  It  had  always  been  difficult 
to  secure  a  congregation.  The  house  had  been  neg- 
lected and  was  delapidated;  the  west  foundation  had 
careened  so  as  to  draw  the  sill  from  under  the 
joists,  and  had  left  the  floor  teetering  as  people  walked 
upon  it,  so  that  house,  as  well  as  congregation,  was  in 
danger  of  collapse.  Old  indebtedness  and  alienations 
of  friendships  existed,  and  the  outlook  was  anything 
but  encouraging. 

Knowing  that  church  debts  are  always  damaging  to 
church  growth  I  resolved,  with  the  aid  of  the  Ladies' 
Society,  to  revive  the  church,  pay  the  debts,  repair  the 
house  and  try  to  secure  a  congregation  that  would 
demand  and  build  a  new  church  in  reasonable  time. 
We  raised  about  five  hundred  dollars,  with  great  dif- 
ficulty, and  when  the  old  church  was  repaired  and 
beautified  we  had  a  re-opening  which  became  the 
harbinger  of  promise  and  success.  This  done  we  be- 
gan the  work  of  upbuilding  in  good  earnest  and 
courage.  The  people  though  poor  had  a  mind  to 
work. 

In  this  charge  I  had  two  typical  families — one  poor 
but  pious,  the  other  rich  and  worldly-minded.  In  these 


CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON.  235 

two  homes  wealth  and  fashion  contrasted  severely 
with  piety  and  devotion.  Brother  B.  had  great  wealth, 
had  been  a  member  of  the  church  for  years,  but  had 
never  learned  to  pray  or  speak  in  meetings.  Brother 
D.  was  powerful  in  prayer  and  rich  in  experience,  very 
industrious,  as  was  his  wife,  economical,  cultured  and 
frugal,  their  intelligence  contrasting  favorably  with 
the  family  of  affluence,  who  were  gay  and  vain,  attend- 
ing parties,  balls  and  theaters  occasionally.  None  of 
Brother  B.'s  children  were  Christians,  nor  were  any 
members  of  the  church,  while  Brother  D.'s  whole  fam- 
ily were  both  and  constant  in  their  attendance  on 
class  and  prayer  meeting.  Brother  B.  said  to  me 
often,  "Parson,  you  must  do  the  praying;  I'll  do  my 
share  of  paying.  I  can't  pray.  I  never  learned  how;" 
while  Brother  D.  often  said,  "I'll  help  all  I  can  both 
financially  and  spiritually,  for  I  have  resolved  with 
Joshua  that  'As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve 
the  Lord!"1  Both  these  families  filled  their  chosen 
niches,  but  the  contrast  was  so  manifest  that  it  was 
often  the  subject  of  remark,  and  none  could  fail  to 
see  the  advantage  of  piety  and  devotion  and  the  su- 
perior value  of  Brother  D.  to  the  church.  We  often 
wished  and  prayed  that  the  rich  brother  would  couple 
with  his  wealth  and  influence  the  piety  and  zeal  which 
were  manifested  in  the  poor  man,  so  as  to  become  a 
blessing  to  the  church.  Now  that  they  and  the  writer  are 
getting  near  the  close  of  life,  Brother  D,  still  poor  in 
the  world's  goods,  is  still  growing  rich  toward  God  in 
faith  and  good  works* 

The  building  of  a  new  church  involves  a  great  strain 

*Since  the  above  was  written  Brother  D.  has  reaped  his  roward, 
•while  Brother  B.  is  self-satisfied  in  possession  of  his  millions,  which  he 
must  soon  leave  to  others. 


236  CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON. 

on  minister  and  people,  under  almost  any  circumstan- 
ces, and  in  Kansas  in  early  days  this  was  peculiarly 
true.  Yet  we  pressed  the  work,  with  the  reasonable 
co-operation  of  the  members  and  friends  of  the 
church,  to  a  state  of  satisfactory  completion,  and  be- 
fore my  pastorate  ended  moved  our  growing-  Sabbath 
school  and  congregation  into  much  more  commodious 
and  convenient  quarters  in  the  basement  of  the  new 
building,  taking  possession  with  rejoicing  and  praise 
to  God.  This  was  a  great  achievement,  as  we  were 
now  centrally  located.  Methodism  took  a  new  start 
and  a  broader  sweep  of  usefulness,  and  became  and. 
remains  a  leading  factor  in  reformatory  and  saving 
agencies  in  that  growing  community.  The  church 
and  Sabbath  school  have  grown  very  largely  in  in- 
fluence and  members  since  then. 

I  spent  a  very  pleasant  pastorate,  a  three  years  term, 
in  Atchison,  during  which  time  we  enjoyed  a  visit  from 
my  wife's  aged  mother  and  my  equally  aged  and  much 
respected  step-mother,  whose  society  our  children  and 
the  members  of  the  church  greatly  enjoyed.  They 
were  objects  of  interest  on  account  of  their  plain  style 
of  dress  ajid  bordered  caps,  which  were  severely  in 
contrast  with  western  fashions.  Their  visit  to  us  was 
a  great  benefit  to  us. 

We  had  in  our  society  here  the  widow  and  blind 
daughter  of  the  martyred  Rev.  Anthony  Bewly,  who 
was  massacred  in  Bonham,  Texas,  for  his  loyalty  to 
his  church  and  country.  His  bones  were  left  to  bleach 
on  the  roof  of  a  shed,  in  the  rays  of  a  tropical  sun. 
A  more  prudent  and  conservative  man  and  minister 
could  not  have  been  found.  He  died  a  hero  and  a  mar- 
tyr for  the  cause  of  Christ  and  humanity.  Mother  Bewly 
and  her  daughter  still  live  within  the  bounds  of  the 


CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON.          237 

conference  of  which  their  husband  and  father  was  a 
member  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

While  living  in  Atchison  we  were  led  by  the  ad- 
vice of  physicians  and  our  own  knowledge  of  his  condi- 
tion to  place  our  oldest  son  on  a  farm  to  avert  nervous 
break-down  superinduced  by  the  terror  caused  by  the 
massacre  at  Lawrence.  Two  of  my  wife's  brothers, 
practical  farmers,  had  come  out  from  Ohio  and  bought 
adjacent  lands  in  Atchison  County.  I  bought  with 
them  and  built  and  the  married  brother's  family  moved 
into  my  house  on  the  home  farm.  William  was  placed 
with  them,  and  here  in  good  part  regained  his  health. 

The  summer  after  placing  him  with  his  uncle  and 
family  I  went  to  the  farm  on  a  visit  and  was  out  in 
the  field  with  him  when  he  was  partially  overcome  by 
the  heat.  I  sent  him  to  the  house  and  took  his  place  be- 
hind the  plow,  while  he  sought  rest.  His  aunt  and  four 
children  were  with  him  in  the  house,  when,  almost  with- 
out warning,  a  Kansas  cyclone  came  sweeping  across 
the  country  and  struck  the  house  with  all  its  mighty 
force  before  the  inmates  could  flee  for  safety.  The  struc- 
ture was  lifted  from  its  foundation  as  if  it  were  a  straw, 
carrried  fully  twenty  feet,  perhaps  more,  into  the  air, 
and  thrown  with  such  violence  to  the  ground  as  to 
completely  demolish  it.  My  sister-in-law  and  the 
cook-stove  were  thrown  through  a  small  window 
together.  The  stove  was  full  of  fire,  as  it 
was  baking  day,  and  the  live  embers  were  scattered  in 
every  direction.  My  boy  was  dashed  feet  foremost 
out  of  the  house,  while  the  children  were  hurled  amid 
the  general  wreckage  like  so  many  pigmies.  Every 
one  in  it  was  more  or  less  bruised,  but,  although  the 
house  was  completely  destroyed,  by  the  Grace  of  God 
none  of  them  were  seriously  hurt. 


238  CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON. 

As  an  incident  illustrating  what  strange  things  may 
happen  in  occurrences  like  this  let  me  recite  one  which 
is  difficult  of  belief.  Joseph,  our  third  son,  had  been 
saving  hen's  eggs  and  duck's  eggs  to  set  in  due  time. 
He  had  placed  them  in  boxes  above  the  window  of 
the  second  story,  and  though  the  house  was  torn  into 
fragments  and  the  roof  carried  away  down  in  the  orch- 
ard a  small  section  of  the  house,  with  the  window  and 
the  eggs,  was  let  down  amid  the  wreck  so  gently  that 
not  an  egg  was  broken. 

The  storm  destroyed  fifteen  houses  in  its  mad  ca- 
reer. No  lives  were  lost,  as  it  occurred  in  the  day 
time.  One  school  house,  with  the  teacher  and  chil- 
dren on  the  floor  in  their  spelling  class,  was  picked  up 
by  the  wind,  turned  face  about  on  the  foundation,  and 
set  down  so  gently  that  not  a  child  was  hurt  nor  a  light 
of  glass  broken  in  the  windows.  I  soon  got  the  wo- 
men and  children  from  the  debris  and  put  them  in  a 
field  close  by  till  the  storm  was  over  and  help  ar- 
rived. Our  house  took  fire  in  many  places,  but  we 
saved  the  broken  mass  from  burning  by  applying 
handfulls  of  mud  wherever  we  discovered  a  flame.  By 
adding  new  lumber  and  utilizing  the  broken  timbers 
as  best  we  could  we  soon  rebuilt  and  reoccupied. 

The  storm  was  one  of  astonishing  vagaries  and 
pranks,  and  the  escape  of  my  son  and  family  who 
were  in  the  house  at  the  time  of  its  instantaneous  de- 
struction was  almost  miraculous.  We  had  been 
burned  out  of  our  home  in  Lawrence,  and  now  another 
house  which  all  contemplated  as  a  future  home  had 
been  destroyed  by  a  cyclone!  But  out  of  all  "The 
Lord  had  brought  us  by  His  love,  and  still  He  doth 
His  grace  afford,  and  hides  our  life  above." 

At  the  close  of  a  three  years'  pastorate  in  Atchison 


CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON.  239 

I  was  sent  to  Ottawa,  which  divided  my  family  into 
four  bands,  and  now,  after  more  than  twenty  years, 
we  have  never  been  home  together  at  one  time.  Our 
oldest  son,  above  alluded  to,  was  too  young  to  leave 
alone  on  the  farm  and  his  health  too  precarious  to 
abandon  him  to  the  care  of  others.  So  my  wife,  act- 
ing on  her  motherly  instincts,  decided  to  go  to  the 
farm  with  him  while  I  should  build  a  new  parsonage 
in  Ottawa,  and  to  remain  until  she  should  think  it 
best  to  join  me  in  my  new  field.  Our  second  son, 
who  was  reading  medicine  under  the  preceptorship 
of  Dr.  Johnson,  removed  to  Lawrence  to  prepare  for 
a  second  course  of  lectures  under  the  direction  of  our 
former  family  physicians,  Drs.  Richard  and  Samuel 
Huson.  Our  adopted  daughter  had  married  Mr.  D. 
P.  Hazeltine  and  removed  to  Columbus,  Kansas. 

The  new  church  at  Ottawa  was  built  by  Rev.  J.  F. 
Nesley,  the  lower  story  dedicated  by  the  author  sev- 
eral years  before,  and  I  was  now  expected  to  finish  the 
upper  story.  I  went  to  my  work,  proceeded  to  finish 
the  church,  and  build  the  parsonage  and  prepare  to 
move  into  it.  At  this  juncture  I  was  importuned  to 
resign  the  charge  and  take  the  financial  agency  of 
Baker  University,  which  was  deeply  indebted  and  li- 
able to  be  lost  to  the  Church.  The  indebtedness 
amounted  to  $20,000,  and  the  notes  and  bonds  had 
matured,  with  no  provision  for  their  payment.  On 
my  way  to  Lawrence  to  take  out  a  power  of  attorney 
to  legally  transact  the  college  business  I  met  the  law- 
yer, Hon.  J.  K.  Goodin,  on  his  way  to  the  bankrupt 
court,  with  the  papers  all  perfected  to  throw  the  Uni- 
versity into  bankruptcy.  He  developed  his  plans  to 
me  and  knowing  the  legal  status  of  the  whole  busi- 
ness from  my  long  association  with  the  university  and 
educational  society  I  turned  a  short  but  legal  and  just 


240  CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON. 

corner  on  him  by  telling  him  that  if  the  creditors 
would  but  give  us  time  I  would  pay  every  dollar  ever 
received  from  them.  If  not,  I  would  prove  that  their 
claim  was  groundless  and  worthless.  I  knew  the 
mortgage  had  been  given  under  mistaken  views  by 
men  who  had  no  authority  to  issue  it,  and  I  was  pre- 
pared to  establish  the  title  vested  in  the  educational 
board,  the  bonds  and  mortgages  having  been  issued 
by  an  entirely  different  body  of  men.  I  knew  the 
county  records  would  show  this  to  be  the  case. 

The  result  was  that  time  was  given,  and  though 
the  state  was  new,  our  people  poor,  and  churches  and 
parsonages  were  to  be  built,  yet  we  succeeded  by  vari- 
ous expedients  in  paying  over  $11,000  of  indebtedness 
and  raising  what  was  considered  by  the  trustees  a 
valid  subscription  of  over  $13,000  during  my  agency 
of  eighteen  months. 

I  then  resigned  and  others  took  the  agency.  The  sub- 
scription was  not  collected,  for  various  reasons,  and 
the  residue  of  debt  mostly  remained  unpaid  until  suit 
was  brought,  while  Rev.  J.  M.  Sullivan  was  agent. 
In  the  meantime  I  was  in  Montana,  and  received  word 
that  the  case  was  in  court  and  would  come  to  trial 
soon  with  a  prospect  of  the  loss  of  the  university,  after 
all  that  had  been  done  to  save  it.  I  immediately  wrote 
Brother  Sullivan  informing  him  of  the  legal  status  of 
the  bonded  indebtedness.  He  was  absent  but  his  wife 
received  my  letter  two  days  before  the  case  came  up 
and  sent  it  by  Dr.  Read  and  Brother  Walter  to  the 
court  where,  when  it  was  received  by  Brother  Sul- 
livan and  the  attorney  for  the  university,  it  enabled 
them  to  save  $5,000  and  gain  time  to  pay  all  the  debt 
actually  due,  thus  saving  this  great  interest  to  the 
Methodist  church. 

•Through   difficulties  to   success,"   has  been  the 


CHURCH  BUILDING  AT  ATCHISON. 


241 


motto  of  the  university,  and  none  rejoice  more  in  the 
results  than  I  do.  Many  sacrifices  were  made  for  this 
great  interest  both  by  ministers  of  Kansas  and  lay 
members  of  both  sexes.  May  God  bless  them  all. 


242  THE  LORD  GAVE  AND 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE    LORD   GAVE    AND    THE    LORD    TAKETH    AWAY — 
BLESSED   BE   THE    NAME    OF   THE    LORD. 

At  the  close  of  my  agency  I  was  stationed  at  Olathe, 
Johnson  County.  Our  oldest  son  married  April  15, 
1873;  our  second  son  was  practicing  his  profession  in 
Wichita,  and  my  wife  and  two  youngest  sons  removed 
from  the  farm  to  Olathe,  where  we  were  destined  to 
experience  the  greatest  sorrow  of  our  eventful  lives. 
The  charge  was  a  pleasant  one,  the  people  kind,  and 
the  society  in  a  good  condition.  But  rum  had  a 
strong-hold  and  infidelity  and  spiritualism  were  thor- 
oughly intrenched.  With  others,  we  engaged  to  break 
this  triple  alliance  of  evil.  The  struggle  was  a  bitter 
one,  but  by  a  combined  effort  upon  the  part  of  all 
Christian  churches  in  lyceum  and  pulpit  the  enemy 
was  routed,  horse,  foot  and  dragoon.  The  infidel  club 
was  broken  up,  the  spiritualists  were  put  to  flight  by 
the  electric  light  of  gospel  truth,  and  the  rum  power, 
though  in  city  ordinances  backed  by  the  common 
council  and  mayor,  was  undone.  We  drew  the  mayor 
into  public  debate  and,  though  seconded  by  Mr. 
Winans,  a  noted  lawyer,  Rev.  Mr.  Clark  and  myself 
met  them  in  open  discussion,  and  with  the  aid  of  the 
"Woman's  Crusade"  cleared  the  county  of  the  saloon, 
never  to  return.  This  was  really  the  beginning  of 
prohibition  in  that  part  of  the  state. 

But  the  defeated  "rummies"  had  my  wife  arrested 
on  complaint  of  a  miserable  old  ex-saloon-keeper,  and 

15 


THE  LORD  TAKETH  AWAY.  243 

held  under  bond  for  six  weeks.  The  ladies  signed  her 
bond  and  would  not  allow  a  man  to  sign  with  them. 
Several  lawyers  in  the  state  volunteered  their  services 
to  defend  her.  Hon.  J.  P.  St.  John,  afterward  gov- 
ernor, was  her  chief  defender  and  the  case  was  dis- 
missed, it  being  understood  that  it  was  designed 
merely  as  a  "bluff"  to  the  temperance  people,  and 
especially  to  the  Methodist  preacher  and  his  wife.  But 
the  triumph  of  right  and  truth  was  complete  and  the 
Lord  and  the  people  gained  a  great  victory. 

I  have  said  this  was  a  time  of  great  and  sore  trial. 
Our  oldest  son,  John  William,  had  remained  on  the 
farm  where  he  had  gone  to  escape  the  terrible  results 
of  nervous  prostration  on  account  of  the  Quantrell 
raid.  Our  second  son,  Charles  Edmund,  had  gone 
into  the  practice  of  medicine  and  surgery  in  Wichita. 
Joseph,  our  third  son,  had  spent  most  of  the  spring  and 
summer  on  the  farm,  but  in  September,  with  several 
young  companions,  had  entered  Baker  University,  in- 
tending to  fit  himself  for  a  useful  life.  He  had  been 
a  Christian  from  his  earliest  childhood  and  never  al- 
lowed an  opportunity  to  pass  without  recording  his 
testimony  to  the  love  of  the  Savior  for  a  little  boy.  The 
boys  on  the  farm  worked  hard  and  had  fine  prospects, 
but  lost  heavily  by  the  grasshopper  plague.  The  doc- 
tor son  was  young  but  successful,  though  his  work  was 
among  homesteaders,  and  as  they  lost  all  by  the  grass- 
hoppers he  lost  fifteen  hundred  dollars.  My  leading 
members  were  farmers,  and  when  the  grasshoppers 
struck  Johnson  county  my  salary  dropped  five  hundred 
dollars  in  forty-eight  hours.  My  farmer  boy  lost  all 
his  crop — not  getting  an  ordinary  wagon-box-full  from 
one  hundred  and  thirty  acres  of  cultivated  land.  I 
had  to  stand  the  loss  of  at  least  $5,000  and  back  my 


244  THE  LORD  GAVE  AND 

sons  in  their  enterprises,  beside  all  the  sacrifice  I  had 
made  for  the  university. 

But  these  things  were  as  nothing  compared  with  the 
great  sorrow  that  came  to  our  home  in  the  death  of 
Joseph,  our  third  son.  He  was  nearly  eighteen  years 
of  age,  attending  the  university,  full  of  hope  and 
promise,  but  was  stricken  down  of  two  days'  sickness 
at  home,  in  the  full  possession  of  all  his  faculties,  and 
a  clear  consciousness  of  the  divine  favors.  Among 
his  last  utterances  were  these:  "I  am  trusting  in  God, 
mother.  I  am  passing  through  the  gates  washed  in 
Jesus'  blood."  And  just  as  he  ceased  breathing,  as 
he  reclined  upon  his  mother's  breast,  he  said  audibly: 
"Lord  Jesus  receive  my  spirit." 

There  appeared  a  bright  and  shining  way,  right 
from  the  chamber  where  he  fell  asleep  into  eternal  life. 
We  wept  in  bitter  sorrow,  sorely,  sorely  bereaved,  yet 
rejoicing  in  that  our  dear  boy  was  saved  by  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  One  of  our  little  flock  is  safely  at 
home  in  heaven.  We  all  believed  he  was  the  best  pre- 
pared to  go,  and  resolved  to  follow  in  his  footsteps. 
It  was  a  terrible  blow  to  us,  but  we  were  wonderfully 
sustained  by  grace  and  the  hope  of  heaven. 

To  add  to  the  sorrows  of  that  day,  as  if  all  before 
were  not  enough,  misguided  and  jealous  men  began 
waging  persecution  and  unjust,  as  well  as  unfounded 
complaints  against  me,  growing  out  of  my  manage- 
ment of  college  affairs.  When  the  case  was  set  for 
trial  at  conference  and  their  main  witness  was  put  upon 
the  stand  he  broke  down  so  utterly  that  they  plead  for 
the  privilege  of  withdrawing  all  "charges,  specifica- 
tions and  accusations"  against  me.  This  my  friends 
advised  me  to  consent  to  and  it  was  done.  Then  the 


THE  LORD  TAKETH  AWAY.  245 

conference  unanimously  passed  the  following  endorse- 
ment: 

"Whereas,  Rev.  H.  D.  Fisher,  D.  D.,  has  been  in 
connection  with  this  conference  about  seventeen  years, 
laboring  with  acceptability  in  all  the  various  fields  of 
labor  assigned  him,  and 

"Whereas,  The  Bishop  having  transferred  him  to 
the  Pittsburg  conference  by  his  own  request,  there- 
fore be  it 

"Resolved,  That  we  highly  appreciate  the  labor  and 
counsel  of  Brother  Fisher  while  he  has  been  with  us, 
and  should  he  at  any  subsequent  period  desire  to  re- 
turn, we  will  welcome  him  among  us  again." 

The  members  of  a  former  charge,  McKeesport,  had 
petitioned  my  return  on  account  of  sympathy  with  us 
over  the  death  of  Joseph,  who  was  born  in  that  city, 
and  because  they  had  spent  a  pleasant  and  pros- 
perous term  under  my  pastorate.  This  led  to  my 
transfer  to  Bishop  Merrill  and  the  above  action.  They 
kindly  provided  funds  to  meet  my  moving  expenses 
from  Kansas  to  McKeesport,  and  a  committee  from 
the  society  met  me  at  Alliance,  Ohio,  where  the  Pitts- 
burg  conference  was  in  session. 

I  left  Manhattan  on  Monday  morning,  March  15, 
1874,  at  9  o'clock  to  pack  our  goods.  I  met  my  wife 
at  Nortonville,  reached  Alliance  Friday  night,  and  ap- 
peared in  conference  Saturday  morning,  where  I  was 
introduced  and  recognized  as  a  member  of  the  con- 
ference. But  the  committee  and  people  of  McKees- 
port and  myself  were  doomed  to  disappointment.  The 
conference  was  crowded.  Some  churches  were  de- 
manding special  transfers,  and  there  was  a  great  fever 
in  the  "body  ecclesiastic"  over  my  return,  lest  my 
transfer  should  be  an  innovation  on  the  established 
rules  of  a  ring,  which  had  relegated  to  the  rear  those 


246  THE  LORD  GAVE  AND 

who  had  been  away  doing  heroic  work  for  the  Master 
in  other  fields,  that  they  might  serve  a  second  pro- 
bation. 

Even  this  would  not  have  thwarted  the  people's 
wishes  had  it  not  been  that  Dr.  O.  H.  Hartshorn,  presi- 
dent of  Mount  Union  college,  had  been  wishing  for  a 
financial  agent  for  the  college.  Dr.  Samuel  Wake- 
field,  my  former  presiding  elder,  was  chairman  of  the 
educational  committee.  They  and  Bishop  Bowman, 
who  knew  of  my  successful  agency  in  Kansas,  united 
to  influence  me  to  become  financial  secretary  of  Mount 
Union  College.  Dr.  Hartshorn's  request  prevailed 
with  the  cabinet  and  bishop,  and  I  was  appointed 
agent,  the  very  thing  I  did  not  want.  However,  I  ad- 
dressed myself  with  zeal  to  my  new  work.  My  rela- 
tions with  the  .president,  faculty,  students  and  patrons 
were  pleasant.  They  were  uniformly  courteous,  but 
my  experience  with  the  debt  on  Baker  University  ren- 
dered it  desirable  to  me  to  return  to  the  pastorate. 

After  some  months  in  this  relation  to  Mount  Union 
College,  by  request  of  the  Women's  Home  Missionary 
Society  of  Cincinnati,  by  Mrs.  Clark,  its  president,  I 
was  transferred  by  the  authority  of  Bishop  Foster  from 
the  Pittsburg  conference,  and  made  superintendent  of 
the  Home  Missionary  Society  of  that  city.  Here  I  was 
associated  with  one  of  the  most  devoted  bands  of 
Christian  women  on  this  or  any  other  continent.  The 
field  was  broad  and  difficult,  but  white  unto  the  har- 
vest. Laborers  were  few  and  untrained.  The  property 
of  the  mission  was  embarrassed  by  debt,  and  the  Meth- 
odist people  discouraged  by  reason  of  former  failures 
in  this  most  difficult  work.  But  we  were  blessed  with 
a  good  degree  of  revival,  and  a  number  of  very  clear 
conversions  in  the  mission  churches  and  at  the  city 


THE  LORD  TAKETH  AWAY.  247 

alms-houses.  The  work  was  so  broad,  diversified  and 
pressing  that  I  could  not,  even  with  the  help  at  hand, 
accomplish  all  I  found  necessary  to  do.  The  Jesuitical 
and  oppressive  "Reagan  Laws"  had  for  several  years 
previous  kept  protestant  missionaries  and  preachers 
from  successful  visits  to  the  inmates  of  the  prison, 
alms-houses  and  infirmaries.  Though  they  had  been 
repealed,  the  missionaries  of  Cincinnati  had  not  yet 
asserted  their  rights  and  privileges  under  the  new 
law.  Backed  by  my  noble  band  of  Christian  workers, 
I  presented  myself  at  the  various  penal  and  charitable 
institutions  and  found  hearty  welcome.  In  the  city 
work-house  were  three  hundred  men,  and  in  the  wards 
for  women  many  a  miserable  female  convict.  These 
were  of  the  lowest  vagrant  classes — ninety-five  per 
cent  incarcerated  through  the  blight  of  rum.  Here 
was  a  vast  opportunity  but  for  our  poverty  as  a  so- 
ciety, which  precluded  the  work  of  reform  after  the 
expiration  of  the  terms  of  imprisonment,  for  then  those 
who  gave  good  evidence  of  sincere  desire  for  re- 
formation of  life  were  doomed  to  go  back  to  their 
homes  and  haunts  of  vice. 

Mission  work  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor 
demanded  constant  charity.  We  had  large  congrega- 
tions in  the  market  houses  and  a  great  field  for  useful 
work  in  a  part  of  the  city  called  expressively,  "Over 
the  Rhine,"  or  German  Cincinnati. 

Strange  to  recount,  the  very  activity  and  successes 
achieved  kindled  jealousies  and  antagonism  among 
the  local  clergymen,  with  some  very  honorable  ex- 
ceptions. Those  approving  afterward  filled  honorable 
offices  in  the  church.  One  became  missionary  secre- 
tary another  book  agent  at  Cincinnati,  another  editor 
of  the  Western  Christian  Advocate,  the  last  of  the 
four  becoming  secretary  of  the  Educational  Society 


248 

of  the  M.  E.  Church.  The  opposition  resulted  in  a 
decrease  of  funds  to  support  the  mission  work,  but  we 
went  forward,  still  reaching  results  which  were  very 
satisfactory.  I  preached  frequently  in  Findley  market 
place  to  great  companies  of  Germans  who  never  went 
to  church,  who  only  attended  here  out  of  curiosity.  I 
was  aided  by  a  Brother  Miller,  a  German  preacher, 
who  usuallly  re-preached  my  sermon  in  German,  and 
we  were  constantly  aided  by  Brother  and  Sister 
Thompson  and  my  wife,  who  led  the  singing,  a  feature 
the  Germans  all  loved  to  enjoy. 

In  Raper  chapel  Brother  Thompson  had  a  large 
Sabbath  school,  composed  entirely  of  German  chil- 
dren. They  at  first  were  as  wild  as  Texas  cattle.  Once 
in  the  midst  of  the  lesson  they  were  seized  with  a 
spirit  of  stampede,  and  out  they  went,  pell-mell,  over 
the  tops  of  the  pews,  girls,  boys  and  all  alike,  as  a  flock 
of  sheep  over  a  fence.  But  by  the  patient  work  of 
Brother  and  Sister  Thompson  and  others  an  orderly 
Sabbath  school  was  created  which  did  much  good. 

Among  the  adults  we  often  found  the  infidelity  of 
the  continent  most  positively  established.  Mr.  E.  G., 
a  German  butcher,  whom  Mrs.  Fisher  and  I  visited  to 
converse  with  about  his  spiritual  welfare,  said :  "I  don't 
believe  that  I  have  any  more  soul  than  that  brisket!" 
striking  a  large  butcher  knife  into  a  quarter  of  beef 
lying  on  a  block.  Said  he,  "When  I  die  I  want  a  big 
funeral,  with  two  or  three  brass  bands  to  play  music 
over  my  grave,  for  that  will  be  the  end  of  me." 

At  High  Street  we  had  a  very  good  Sunday  school, 
composed  largely  of  what  were  called  "Street  Arabs." 
It  was  marvelous  what  active  students  they  were,  and 
how  they  improved.  Many  of  them  were  transformed 
into  active  temperance  workers,  making  this  a  fruitful 
mission  field. 


THE  LORD  TAKETH  AWAY.  249 

The  closing  night  of  1875  and  the  morning  of  1876, 
was  a  remarkable  "watch  night"  occasion.  I  aided  in 
three  watch  night  meetings  and  preached  in  as  many 
different  churches,  first  visiting  Finley  church, 
where  I  preached  to  a  great  audience  at  8 130  P.  M.  I 
then  went  to  Christie  Chapel,  where  Rev.  Runyon  was 
pastor,  and  at  10  o'clock  preached  to  a  larger  con- 
gregation than  the  first.  From  thence  I  went  to  Trin- 
ity, where  Dr.  Earl  Cranston  was  pastor,  and  preached 
to  the  largest  congregation  of  the  night,  closing  my 
sermon  just  in  time  to  join  with  the  devout  worshipers 
in  singing  the  "Covenant  hymn,"  ushering  in  the  New 
Year  with  prayer  and  praise.  Thus  ended  the  hun- 
dred years  of  American  independence,  and  thus  began 
the  second  century  of  our  national  history  with  us. 

Many  of  my  Sabbaths  were  the  occasions  of  from 
five  to  seven  sermons  a  day,  made  possible  by  availing 
myself  of  rapid  transit  to  reach  distant  points  in  the 
field.  My  wife,  who  was  always  a  good  Bible  student, 
became  a  remarkably  efficient  Bible  reader,  and  did 
effective  work  in  holding  meetings  and  explaining  the 
Scriptures.  Some  most  disgusting  scenes  were  wit- 
nessed, caused  by  rum,  but  we  had  the  opposite  scenes 
to  cheer  us  in  our  good  work.  Some  of  the  happiest 
Christians  we  ever  knew  were  aged  people  in  the  city 
hospitals  and  Home  for  the  Friendless;  souls  who 
were  chastened  by  adversity,  whose  only  happiness 
comes  from  simple,  hearty  trust  in  the  divine  prom- 
ises, realizing  that  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all 
things,  and  that  Godliness  with  contentment  is  great 
gain. 

At  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  city  hospitals  two  adults 
came  forward  in  the  midst  of  my  sermon,  uninvited, 
and  knelt  at  the  altar  and  were  gloriously  converted 
while  I  continued  to  preach.  At  Mears'  chapel  a  Ger- 


250  THE  LORD  TAKETH  AWAY. 

man  Catholic  girl  was  converted  while  Mrs.  Fisher 
was  leading  the  meeting. 

In  the  fall  of  1877  I  was  solicited  to  take  charge  of 
the  First  M.  E.  Church  in  Omaha,  Nebraska.  The 
society  had  been  rent  by  dissensions  so  that  a  large 
number  of  the  members  and  one-third  of  the  Sabbath 
school  had  withdrawn  to  establish  a  rival  church.  The 
old  charge  had  an  unfinished  building  and  a  bonded 
debt,  with  an  accumulated  interest  of  forty-seven  thou- 
sand dollars  due.  The  bishops  had  advised  the  society 
to  give  up  the  property  and  disband.  They  were  de- 
pressed and  poor  but  promised,  through  the  presiding 
elder,  Rev.  H.  T.  Davis,  that  if  I  would  accept  the 
pastoral  charge  they  would  give  me  a  salary  of  fifteen 
hundred  dollars.  I  was  receiving  from  the  Woman's 
Home  Missionary  Society  $1,800  per  annum,  and  the 
day  I  resigned  to  accept  the  Omaha  charge,  three  elect 
ladies,  Mrs.  Clark,  Mrs.  Simpkins  and  Mrs.  Whet- 
stone, all  officers  of  the  society,  offered  to  add  a  hun- 
dred dollars  apiece,  making  my  salary  $2,100,  if  I 
would  remain  superintendent  of  the  mission  work. 
But  the  distress  at  Omaha  appealed  with  peculiar  force 
and  I  resigned,  and  really  lost  in  salary  $800  the  first 
year,  going  out  "not  knowing  whither  I  went."  I 
had  heard  the  call  and  believed  it  to  be  of  God  and 
responded  to  it. 


WEST  AGAIN.  251 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

WEST   AGAIN. 

My  removal  was  without  incident  of  interest  and  my 
arrival  a  disappointment,  in  that  the  presiding  elder, 
whom  we  expected  would  remain  and  by  his  presence, 
counsel  and  prayers  be  of  great  advantage  to  us,  had 
summarily  and  unexpectedly  removed  to  Lincoln. 
We  were  met  at  the  depot  by  a  committee  of  recep- 
tion who  were  looking  for  a  sleek,  kid-gloved,  city 
preacher  and  overlooked  me  until  I  had  taken  a  seat 
in  the  bus  for  the  hotel.  Brother  W.,  one  of  the  com- 
mittee, a  lawyer,  concluded  that  they  had  invited  the 
wrong  man.  But  when  the  Sabbath  was  over  he  re- 
lated the  joke  on  himself  and  said:  "We  made  no 
mistake;  you  will  do." 

In  a  short  time  we  succeeded  in  satisfying  the  credit- 
ors and  liquidating  the  bonded  debt  by  giving  up 
all  the  church  property.  We  sold  out,  "pole,  hook 
and  line,"  preached  a  farewell  sermon  to  the  old 
church  and  the  old  trustees,  moved  out  of  the  build- 
ing into  a  rented  hall,  and  struck  for  liberty  and  a  new 
church. 

With  judicious  changes  and  readjustment  in  the 
composition  of  the  official  board  and  board  of  trustees 
we  secured  more  adaptability  and  efficiency  of  service. 
The  only  remaining  church  prowess  that  was  left  was  a 
modicum  of  spirituality  retained  by  a  few  members. 
There  was  a  band  of  noble-spirited  women  who  were 
ready  for  every  good  work,  whose  aid  was  invoked, 


252  WEST  AGAIN. 

utilized  and  became  potent  for  good  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  pastor's  wife  in  visiting  the  sick,  the  erring, 
the  poor  and  the  neglected. 

We  popularized  our  service  in  the  new  hall,  and 
with  re-organized  choir  and  unity  restored  began 
building  from  the  foundation.  We  took  steps  to  build 
a  large,  cheap,  plain  church  for  the  masses.  In  taking 
.a  subscription  a  stranger  arose  and  said  if  we  would 
give  him  three  months  time  he  would  give  us  twenty- 
five  dollars.  He  did  not  know  where  it  was  to  come 
from,  as  he  had  no  employment;  but,  trusting  in  God, 
he  would  give  that  sum.  We  gladly  received  his  sub- 
scription and  commended  him  to  the  people.  Two 
weeks  afterward  he  came  to  the  parsonage  and  said  to 
me:  "Dr.  Fisher,  I  believe  I  promised  to  give  twenty- 
five  dollars  to  the  new  church  in  three  months.  I  have 
called  to  pay  it.  When  I  subscribed  I  did  not  have 
employment,  nor  did  I  have  any  idea  where  it  was  to 
come  from.  But  I  prayed  God  to  open  my  way.  I 
found  paying  employment,  and  this  morning  I  went  to 
the  post  office  and  found  a  letter  from  a  man  in  In- 
diana, who  had  owed  me  seventy  dollars  for  more  than 
eleven  years?  I  had  given  up  all  hope  of  getting  a 
cent  from  him,  for  I  had  heard  no  word  from  him  for 
five  years.  In  his  letter  he  said:  'Ten  or  fifteen  days 
ago  I  felt  I  ought  to  pay  you,  and  as  I  am  now  pros- 
perous and  you  have  been  so  kind  in  waiting  I  here  en- 
close a  draft  for  the  money  I  owe  you  with  interest 
added,  all  amounting  to  nearly  $100.'  God  put  it  into 
his  heart  to  pay  me.  I  want  to  pay  the  twenty-five 
dollars  I  subscribed  and  here  is  twenty-five  dollars 
more  I  want  to  give  as  a  thank-offering,  and  now  I 
have  nearly  fifty  dollars  more  than  I  ever  expected 
from  that  source.  I  verily  believe  it  all  came  because  I 


WEST  AGAIN.  253 

trusted  God  to  provide  a  way  for  me  to  pay  my  sub- 
scription." 

He  was  happy  in  giving;  so  was  I  in  receiving. 

Through  great  labor  and  sacrifice  we  purchased  a 
lot  on  Davenport  street,  between  Seventeenth  and 
Eighteenth  streets,  built  a  church  and  parsonage  and 
had  a  superior  Sabbath  school  and  congregation.  And 
before  my  pastorate  ended  we  built  a  beautiful  sub- 
urban church,  also. 

Engrossed  as  we  were  we  yet  found  time  to  begin 
a  crusade  against  the  saloons,  gambling  hells  and 
brothels,  and  with  the  aid  of  Col.  Jameson  and 
John  B.  Finch  so  aroused  the  city  that  the  patronage 
of  the  saloons  fell  off  to  such  an  extent  that  the  sa- 
loonists  prayed  the  city  council  to  refund  a  part  of 
their  licenses. 

During  my  residence  in  Omaha  a  terrible  calamity 
happened,by  which  five  men  lost  their  lives.  The 
Grand  Central  hotel,  costing  $150,000,  burned  down 
through  the  carelessness  of  a  drunken  carpenter  who 
was  repairing  the  cupalo.  The  fire  marshal,  Charlie 
Hofner,  was  a  saloonkeeper.  When  the  fire  broke  out, 
notwithstanding  his  responsibility,  he  left  his  post  of 
duty  and  went  to  his  saloon  and  carried  whisky  by  the 
jug-full  and  gave  it  to  the  firemen.  Mayor  Wilber 
ordered  the  saloon  closed,  but  as  they  were  near  the 
fire  where  thousands  gathered  Hofner  and  others  de- 
fied the  officials.  The  firemen  became  frenzied  with 
whisky,  smoke  and  excitement,  and  five  of  them  went 
down  with  the  burning  building  and  lost  their  lives. 

There  had  been  sent  from  our  city  a  valuable  young 
woman  as  a  Christian  nurse,  to  the  yellow  fever 
stricken  south.  She  had  died  a  martyr  to  her  de- 
votion to  the  sick.  This,  with  the  great  fire,  and  the 


254  WEST  AGAIN. 

loss  of  those  five  valuable  lives,  produced  a  profound 
sensation. 

I  seized  upon  it  as  a  fit  season  to  preach  upon  the 
causes  of  the  yellow  fever  in  the  south  and  the  "Burn- 
ing of  the  Grand  Central."  Our  doctor  son  was  serv- 
ing as  a  volunteer  physician  in  the  epidemic  at  Chat- 
tanooga and  we  were  deeply  interested  in  the  South's 
affliction.  I  took  bold  ground,  and  charged  the  local 
disaster  to  the  besotted  condition  of  the  community 
where  a  saloonkeeper  could  be  entrusted  with  the 
marshalship  of  the  fire  department.  "And,"  said  I,  "a 
city  whose  fire  marshal  was  guilty  of  such  conduct 
when  such  immense  responsibility  rested  upon  him, 
who  would  carry  whisky  to  men  who  would  drink 
while  on  duty  with  such  a  fire  raging,  could  expect 
nothing  less  than  the  destruction  of  life  and  property 
and  no  man's  life  or  property  is  safe  under  such  a  con- 
dition of  affairs." 

This  raised  a  cry  of  rage  among  the  drinking  class. 
The  whole  city  was  in  a  ferment.  Some  censured, 
others  praised  me.  The  city  council  removed  Hofner 
and  elected  a  Mr.  Gallagher  to  his  place,  and  the  de- 
partment elected  J.  W.  Nichols,  one  of  my  stewards, 
as  president  of  the  Consolidated  Fire  Companies  and 
elected  four  others  of  my  best  young  men  to  im- 
portant positions. 

A  few  weeks  later  the  department,  by  unanimous 
vote,  requested  me  to  preach  a  sermon  to  them,  which 
I  most  cheerfully  did,  the  mayor,  city  council  and 
almost  the  entire  fire  department  being  present  in  a 
vast  audience.  My  text  was  the  "Burning  Bush"  and 
its  lessons. 

The  reform  was  complete,  the  memory  of  which 
liveth  after  many  years,  even  to  the  present  day.  Ban- 
quets given  by  the  firemen  had  formerly  been  occa- 


WEST  AGAIN.  255 

sions  of  more  or  less  debauch  and  drunkenness.  But 
this  was  changed.  Intoxicants  were  tabooed  and 
coffee  took  their  place.  A  beautiful  steam  fire  engine 
was  bought  in  Boston,  and  on  its  arrival  at  Omaha 
there  was  a  great  parade  and  banquet  at  Creighton's 
hall.  Mr.  Craig,  Omaha's  greatest  brewer,  sent  a  note 
offering  to  supply  the  firemen  and  their  friends  with 
all  the  beer  they  could  use.  Mr.  Her,  the  great  dis- 
tiller, did  the  same.  Both  offers  were  politely  declined, 
on  the  grounds  of  public  interests  and  because  the 
ladies  had  proffered  to  furnish  choice  coffee  instead. 
Mayor  Wilber  informed  me  that  a  banquet  held  in 
North  Omaha  by  the  department,  which  was  attended 
by  the  city  council,  the  first  to  discard  rum,  was  the 
most  enjoyable  ever  held  by  the  boys,  many  of  whom 
said  they  did  not  know  a  banquet  could  be  made  a 
success  without  liquor;  but  that  this  was  the  best  one 
they  had  tver  held. 

Here  we  had  ample  opportunity  to  discover  the  per- 
verted and  erroneous  views  of  some  professors  of 
Christianity  as  to  the  scope  of  the  duties  of  the  church. 

"Rescue  the  perishing, 

Care  for  the  dying, 
Snatch  them  in  pity 
From  death  and  the  grave." 

This  is  evidently  a  duty  too  long  and  too  generally 
neglected  by  the  church  of  Christ.  For  this  He  es- 
tablished His  kingdom  among  men — that  the  lost 
might  be  found  and  sinners  saved.  A  peculiar  case 
presented  in  Omaha  as  an  illustration. 

A  young  man  of  fine  musical  ability,  member  of  a 
popular  club  and  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  choir, 
the  son  of  a  local  preacher  in  Iowa,  though  maintain- 


256  WEST  AGAIN. 

ing  the  appearance  ©f  respectability,  had  yet  been  lead- 
ing an  abandoned  life.  He  finally  married  a  woman  of 
like  morals,  took  boarding  with  a  very  respectable 
family,  who  were  charitable,  and  did  all  they  could  to 
help  these  young  people  to  a  better  life.  The  sickness 
of  their  hostess,  however,  necessitated  her  removal  to 
another  state  for  medical  treatment.  Thus  the  couple 
were  compelled  to  seek  another  boarding  place.  They 
were  denied  entertainment  in  homes  and  boarding 
houses  where  before  marriage  the  young  man,  though 
known  to  be  a  debauchee,  had  been  a  welcome  and 
popular  visitor.  It  looked  as  if  his  effort  to  reform 
was  doomed  to  failure,  and  that  he  and  his  wife  would 
be  driven  to  live  and  associate  with  the  very  class  from 
whom  they  were  seeking  to  escape.  Appeals  were 
made  at  the  parsonage  for  the  sheltering  wing  of 
Christian  sympathy  to  cover  them  from  the  storm  of 
persecution.  After  exhausting  every  expedient  to  find 
a  home  for  them,  without  success,  my  wife  resolved, 
rather  than  have  them  go  back  to  associations  which 
promised  ruin,  to  take  them  to  her  own  fireside.  Some 
of  the  officials  of  the  church  said  if  we  took  that  couple 
into  the  parsonage  we  might  as  well  shut  up  the 
church,  for  the  people  would  not  approve  it. 

To  this  my  wife  replied,  "If  the  church  has  not  re- 
ligion enough  to  countenance  an  effort  to  save  sinners 
my  husband  will  find  a  pulpit  at  the  corner  of  a  street 
and  seek  to  save  the  children  of  Christian  families." 

She  took  the  couple  in.  The  church  was  not  closed 
for  want  of  hearers — it  was  too  small  to  accommodate 
the  crowd.  The  Lord  helped  us.  The  couple  re- 
mained several  months,  and  then,  by  my  wife's  aid,  set 
up  housekeeping  for  themselves,  living  happily  to- 
gether, saved  from  a  life  of  shame. 


WEST  AGAIN.  257 

Our  new  church  was  dedicated  by  Mrs.  Van  Cott, 
who  had  many  friends  in  Omaha.  Subsequently  we 
were  visited  by  Bishops  Andrews,  Merrill  and  Gilbert 
Haven,  who  was  an  old-time  friend.  He,  his  son  and 
daughter  visited  us  as  guests  at  the  parsonage.  All 
these  bishops  knew  of  the  very  embarrassing  condi- 
tions under  which  Methodism  had  been  laboring  in 
Omaha  for  years  previous,  and  when  they  witnessed 
the  changed  condition  of  the  society  their  surprise  was 
unbounded. 

Bishop  Haven  said  to  the  congregation,  "It  is  mar- 
velous indeed!"  and  to  me,  "Where  did  you  get  all 
this?  We  have  kown  of  the  state  of  things  in  Omaha 
for  years  before  you  came.  Some  said  Methodism 
was  dead  there  and  ought  to  be  buried.  But  when  I 
learned  you  had  gone  to  Omaha  I  told  my  friends 
'that  means  resurrection,'  and  so  it  did."  The  Bishop 
preached  for  us,  and  told  the  congregation  that  the 
bishops  had  regarded  the  case  as  practically  hopeless 
and  it  was  the  man  from  Kansas  who  in  the  economy 
of  grace  had  brought  them  resurrection. 

Bishop  Merrill  also  preached  for  us  on  his  way  to 
Utah  to  hold  their  conference,  and  as  they  needed  a 
man  for  Salt  Lake  City  church  and  as  my  time  in 
Omaha  was  up,  he  requested  me  to  try  the  grip  of  my 
faith  on  that  difficult  field. 


258          EXPERIENCES  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

PASTORAL    EXPERIENCES   IN   SALT   LAKE   CITY. 

My  predecessor  in  the  Utah  work,  Dr.  McEl- 
downey,  was  a  splendid  preacher,  but  had  failed,  as 
had  others,  to  get  a  hold  on  the  influences  that  go  to 
make  up  a  successful  church  in  the  land  of  so-called 
"Saints/'especially  lacking  also  a  following  among  the 
ex-preachers,  local  and  otherwise.  The  church,  Sun- 
day school  and  day  school  were  at  very  low  ebb  and 
were  disbanding. 

Upon  our  arrival  we  were  received  in  a  most  cor- 
dial manner  with  a  public  reception.  The  Sabbath 
school  numbered  twenty-six.  The  congregation  had 
an  average  attendance  of  thirty-five.  Prayer  meet- 
ing, class  meetings  and  day  schools  had  been  dis- 
banded and  the  scholars  of  the  latter  enrolled  in  the 
Presbyterian  and  Congregational  schools.  The  re- 
suscitation of  the  day  school,  called  Salt  Lake  Sem- 
inary, was  vigorously  opposed  by  the  officers  of  the 
church,  including  the  superintendent  of  the  mission. 
A  debt  of  over  $1,500  was  in  court  awaiting  judgment 
and  foreclosure.  The  school  furniture  was  being  sold 
to  satisfy  debts  for  janitorship  and  other  expenses. 
The  board  of  trustees  were  out  of  harmony  with  Dr. 
McCabe,  who  had  so  nobly  stood  by  that  enterprise 
for  years  and  who  was  carrying  a  large  debt  incurred 
in  the  same  interest. 

The  church  cost  $60,000  and  was  a  beautiful  one,  but 

owing  to  the  altitude  (though  the  accoustic  measure- 
is 


EXPERIENCES  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY.          259 

ments  were  perfect)  the  echo  was  so  great  that  it  was 
very  difficult  to  preach  in  it.  Indeed,  it  was  rendered 
almost  useless.  The  Rev.  C.  C.  Stratton,  who  built 
it  could  not  preach  in  it  at  all.  Dr.  McCabe,  Joseph 
Cook,  Bishop  Simpson  and  others  who  had  tried  to 
address  vast  audiences  failed  to  be  heard  and  appreci- 
ated because  of  the  echo.  My  voice  was  strong  and 
flexible,  and ~  as  I  had  had  early  experience  with  the 
echo  from  a  Virginia  cliff  opposite  my  boyhood  home 
on  the  Ohio,  with  the  skillful  criticism  of  my  wife 
I  overcame  the  echo,  so  that  I  could  soon  be  heard 
with  ease.  My  congregations  increased  and  ere  long 
Sabbath  school  reached  an  average  of  ninety-nine  for 
months  in  succession. 

To  help  along  the  cause  my  wife,  who  had  been  a  suc- 
cessful teacher  in  earlier  life  in  Ohio  and  Pennsyl- 
vania, took  up  a  day  school,  commencing  with  eight 
little  children,  and  without  patronage  or  encourage- 
ment from  the  officers  of  the  church  or  mission-help 
held  on  until  she  had  an  enrollment  of  fifty-two  with 
a  regular  attendance  of  fifty. 

We  found,  however,  that  Bishop  Merrill's  fears  were 
well-founded,  that  in  church  matters  we  would  fail 
to  command  financial  support  sufficient  to  make 
needed  repairs,  and  to  warm  the  large  auditorium  in 
winter.  We  were  literally  driven  by  cold  weather  out 
of  the  beautiful  auditorium  into  a  rather  uninviting 
basement  lecture  room,  our  congregation  decreased, 
and  this  inaugurated  defeat  of  our  cherished  plan. 

We  held  on,  however,  and  adopted  an  "art  loan" 
by  which  to  raise  money  to  relieve  the  case  in  court. 
By  this  expedient  and  through  Dr.  McCabe's  efficient 
help  we  were  enabled  to  take  the  case  out  of  court  the 
day  before  judgment  would  have  been  rendered,  thus 


260  EXPERIENCES  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

saving  the  church  from  this  disgrace  and  financial 
loss.  Interested  parties  stood  ready  to  buy  and  crowd 
a  transfer  of  that  beautiful  and  costly  house  of  wor- 
ship from  Methodism  to  themselves. 

We  had  good  helpers  in  our  Herculean  task,  but 
had  to  expend  a  great  amount  of  toil  to  overcome  in- 
fluences which  should  have  been  with  us  for  good. 
The  lack  of  a  parsonage  justified  us  in  occupying  the 
spacious  parlors  of  the  church  as  a  home.  This  still 
left  ample  room  for  school  purposes,  as  the  lower  story 
afforded  several  well-lighted  and  large,  well  ar- 
ranged, recitation  room.  Living  in  the  church 
parlors,  in  such  close  proximity  to  the  con- 
venient school-rooms,  my  wife  was  enabled 
to  give  due  attention  to  her  domestic  duties 
and  church  work,  and  in  addition  thereto  or- 
ganized an  evening  school  for  Chinamen.  Over  sixty 
"Heathen  Chinee"  availed  themseves  of  the  oppor- 
tunity to  learn  to  read.  She  had  at  one  time  a  class 
in  the  Sabbath  school  of  twenty-six  Chinese  boys. 
One  of  them,  Lee  Chung,  was  a  Christian,  and  learned 
rapidly  to  sing  and  read  the  Bible.  He  bought  an 
organ  and  afterwards  taught  the  boys  to  sing. 

Joe  Fong,  Charlie  Hop,  Joe  Waugh,  Fong  Wong, 
and  Sam  Sing  were  among  the  most  devoted  and  dil- 
igent to  learn.  But  the  pronunciation  of  words 
bothered  them.  The  "R"  is  "L"  with  them.  Robin- 
Red-Breast  is  "lobin-led-blest."  Joe  Fong,  in  trying 
this  over  and  over  and  over,  said,  "Oh,  Mrs.  Fishee, 
too  muchee  wordee."  They  showed  great  interest 
in  learning  Scripture  verses,  and  in  learning  to  sing 
such  hymns  as  "Sowing  in  the  morning,"  and  "There 
is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood." 

On  the  last  visit  I  made  to  Salt  Lake  City  I  visited 


EXPERIENCES  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY.          261 

the  Chinese  boys'  class  which  had  been  organized  by 
Mrs.  Fisher,  and  which,  upon  her  leaving  Utah,  had 
been  taken  in  charge  by  a  Miss  Wakefield  and  re- 
moved to  the  Congregational  church.  To  my  sur- 
prise I  there  found  Lee  Chung,  who  was  now  able  to 
play  the  organ  and  teach  music.  He  had  a  large 
placard  with  the  notes  of  the  tune  and  Chinese  char- 
acters representing  the  hymn  they  were  singing,  and 
to  my  great  delight  he  led  and  the  Chinese 
boys  sang  melodiously  in  their  native  language.  Then 
they  sang  in  English,  and  this  was  their  song: 

"There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood." 
It  was  a  matter  of  regret  to  me  that  the  work  so 
nobly  begun  by  Mrs.  Fisher  should  have  to  be  turned 
from  our  Methodist  school  into  other  hands,  for  it 
was  full  of  promise.  The  day  school  of  white  children 
had  been  turned  over  to  the  Missionary  Society,  and 
Prof.  Theopholis  Hilton  was  sent  out  to  take  charge 
of  it.  The  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society,  aided 
by  local  generosity,  provided  a  home  for  the  school, 
which  has  grown  to  be  a  considerable  influence  for 
good. 


262       BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

BIBLE   WORK   AMONG  THE    MORMONS. 

Upon  the  earnest  solicitation  of  Bishop  Wiley  I 
next  became  the  superintendent  of  the  American  Bible 
Society's  work  for  Utah,  Idaho  and  Montana.  My 
official  board  at  Salt  Lake  gave  me  a  six  weeks'  leave 
of  absence,  and  I  immediately  repaired  to  Montana 
and  organized  the  canvass  of  that  vast  region  in  Bible 
distribution.  I  was  pastor  of  the  Salt  Lake  Church 
and  Bible  superintendent  at  the  same  time.  But  soon 
after  my  return  from  Montana  I  was  relieved  of  the 
pastorate  to  devote  my  entire  time  to  the  Bible  work. 

My  first  visit  to  the  great  North  was  by  cars  to 
Beaver  Head  and  Red  Rock,  thence  in  a  barbarous  ve- 
hicle called  a  "jerkey"  to  Virginia  City  or  Alder  Gulch, 
where  millions  of  gold  had  been  found,  thence  to 
Bozeman,  thence  to  Helena  and  Missoula  and  to  Deer 
Lodge  and  Butte,  holding  public  meetings  and  or- 
ganizing county  Bible  Societies.  I  had  no  hope  of  or- 
ganizing more  than  two,  possibly  three,  auxiliaries 
in  Utah,  as  there  were  but  two  centers  of  any  con- 
siderable number  of  Gentiles  and  in  these  very  few 
Christians. 

I  re-organized  in  Salt  Lake  City  and  made  a  new 
organization  in  Ogden.  I  also  arranged  with  Rev. 
George  E.  Jayne,  our  Methodist  missionary  in  Provo, 
to  hold  a  Bible  meeting  in  his  mission  chapel.  When 
I  visited  him  he  told  me  he  had  not  enough  members 
to  fill  the  offices  of  a  small  society,  and  if  a  collection 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        263 

was  called  for  we  could  not  raise  more  than  from 
seven  to  ten  dollars,  and  his  family  would  have  to  give 
the  half  of  that. 

After  full  consultation  I  concluded  to  go  to  Spring- 
ville,  six  miles  away,  to  interest  Rev.  Leonard,  a 
Presbyterian  missionary,  and  get  some  of  his  members 
to  act  as  officers  of  the  proposed  organization  and 
join  in  collections  to  help  procure  Bibles  to  supply 
the  distribution  in  that  county.  I  had  made  it  a  rule  in 
all  my  extended  travels  to  try  never  to  be  left  by  the 
cars;  but  when  Brother  Jayne  and  I  arrived  at  the 
depot  the  train  was  moving  away  grandly,  nearly  a 
mile  on  its  way  to  Springville. 

I  said  to  Brother  Jayne,  "This  is  providential."  To 
this  he  naively  replied,  "I  don't  see  much  providence 
in  being  left."  But  I  had  already  and  immediately 
formed  my  plans.  "Who  is  president  of  the  Mormon 
Stake,  and  where  does  he  live?"  I  asked. 

"Bishop  Smoot;  he  lives  in  a  large  brick  house  on 
the  second  street  North. 

I  told  him  I  was  going  up  to  see  the  president  and 
try  to  get  the  privilege  of  speaking  to  the  Mormons  in 
the  Tabernacle  on  the  Sabbath,  and  of  inviting  them 
to  the  Bible  meeting  in  his  church.  I  wanted  him  to 
go  with  me,  but  he  scouted  such  an  idea  as  ridiculous, 
saying  just  a  few  Sabbaths  before  they  had  denounced 
all  missionaries  as  devils  and  interlopers,  not  to  be 
tolerated  but  to  be  shunned  and  avoided. 

Now  it  happened  that  this  same  Bishop  Smoot  was 
at  one  time,  early  in  Kansas,  a  partner  with  Majors, 
Russell  &  Co.,  in  an  overland  transportation  company. 
Mr.  Majors  was  a  Presbyterian  and  secured  Bibles  to 
supply  the  many  drivers  of  their  numerous  and  im- 
mense trains  so  they  could  read  at  camping  time  and 
on  Sabbath,  as  they  made  the  tedious  journey  to  Cali- 


264       BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

fornia.  Mr.  Smoot,  for  convenience,  located  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  went  into  partnership  with  Brigham  Young 
in  the  distillery  business,  bringing  grain  from  the  in- 
terior of  California  to  Salt  Lake  City,  and  selling  the 
whisky  they  distilled  to  the  emigrants,  miners  and 
Mormons.  He  joined  the  Mormon  church,  and  Brig- 
ham  endowed  him  with  an  installment  of  three  wives 
with  whom  to  begin  housekeeping.  He  had  acquired 
great  wealth,  influence  and  more  wives.  When  I 
called  upon  him,  upon  my  ringing  the  door-bell, 
"President  Smoot"  made  his  appearance  at  the  door 
in  half  dress,  for  he  was  in  the  midst  of  his  toilet.  He 
very  politely  invited  me  into  a  spacious  parlor,  where 
three  of  his  wives  were  helping  him  dress.  One  but- 
toned his  collar,  another  adjusted  his  suspenders,  while 
a  third  brought  him  a  necktie  and  handed  him  his 
nicely  polished  shoes. 

Meantime  I  had  been  seated,  when  he  asked  me  in 
a  very  polite  manner  if  he  could  serve  me  in  any  way. 
I  handed  him  my  commission,  remarking  that  I  was 
superintendent  of  the  American  Bible  Society's  work. 
He  immediately  replied,  "I  am  glad  you  have  come. 
Our  people  are  greatly  in  need  of  Bibles.  I  know  all 
about  that  society,  and  will  gladly  do  all  I  can  to  aid 
you  in  your  work.  What  can  I  do  to  help  you?" 

I  made  known  my  wish,  and  he  said  he  was  getting 
ready  to  go  to  Salt  Lake  City  for  the  Sabbath,  but  for 
me  to  go  to  Bishop  Jones  who  would  make  all  ar- 
rangements necessary. 

Those  arrangements  were  soon  perfected.  I  was 
invited  to  come  to  the  Tabernacle  at  ten  o'clock 
next  morning,  and  assured  that,  notwithstanding 
there  were  to  be  two  returned  missionaries  present  to 
make  their  reports,  I  should  have  all  the  time  I  wished, 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        265 

as  the  Bishop  would  instruct  them  to  make  short  re- 
ports. 

When  I  returned  and  told  Brother  Jayne  what  the 
arrangement  was  he  protested  that  they  were  insin- 
cere, and  if  I  went  to  the  Tabernacle  would  repudiate 
the  arrangement  and  insult  me  publicly.  I  told  him 
that  I  believed  it  the  clearest  indication  of  Providence 
that  I  had  met  for  years. 

Sabbath  morning  came,  a  calm,  clear,  bright  day.  I 
went  at  the  time  appointed  to  the  Tabernacle.  The 
people  were  gathering  in  troops  from  near  and  afar. 
As  I  came  to  the  gate  I  was  met  by  Bishop  West,  who 
requested  me  to  follow  him,  as  Bishop  Jones  had 
directed  him  to  meet  me  and  accompany  me  to  the 
vestry,  there  to  meet  the  bishops  and  officers  of  the 
church.  I  was  ushered  into  the  vestry  with  no  little 
ceremony.  Here  I  met  twenty  dignitaries  of  the 
church,  great,  pompous,  fat  old  polygamists  except 
one.  They  eyed  me  closely  and  seemed  to  take  my 
measure.  I  felt — well  didn't  know  quite  how  to  feel. 
I  was  never  in  such  presence  before,  but  I  passed  my 
commission  around,  took  my  seat,  and  scrutinized  the 
crowd.  I  was  in  strange  company,  but  I  was  there 
for  a  purpose,  and  under  divine  leading. 

The  service  opened  with  singing,  followed  with 
prayer  and  singing  again.  Bishop  Jones,  acting  presi- 
dent of  the  Stake,  presiding,  announced  that  there  were 
two  returned  missionaries  present  who  would  make 
short  addresses  and  reports  and  come  next  Sabbath 
and  finish  their  reports,  as  Rev.  Dr.  Fisher,  superin- 
tendent of  the  American  Bible  Society,  was  present 
and  would  address  the  people  at  length,  and  he  wished 
him  to  have  all  the  time  he  desired  as  he  wanted  them 
all  to  have  the  great  pleasure  of  hearing  him. 


266        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

The  missionaries  gave  a  running  account  of  their 
travels,  labors  and  persecutions,  and  dwelt  especially 
on  Joseph  Smith's  being  a  prophet  and  a  martyr,  and 
on  polygamy  as  a  divine  institution  and  a  chief  element 
of  religion,  exhorting  them  all  to  go  into  polygamy 
and  to  live  their  religion.  I  won't  attempt  to  describe 
my  feelings  as  I  sat  in  the  pulpit  and  heard  all  this, 
and  witnessed  how  the  people  drank  in  every  word.  I 
was  indescribably  disgusted. 

Finally  I  was  introduced.  The  house  was  crowded. 
Every  eye  was  fixed  upon  me.  Every  ear  was  intent 
to  hear.  Such  a  spectacle  had  never  been  witnessed 
by  these  people.  A  Methodist  preacher  occupying  the 
pulpit  of  the  Mormon  Tabernacle  in  Prove! 

I  commenced  by  stating  to  the  audience  that  I  had 
been  introduced  as  the  superintendent  of  the  American 
Bible  Society,  and  I  supposed  they  wished  to  know 
what  that  society  was  and  what  it  proposed  to  do. 
"It  is  non-sectarian  and  non-political.  It  is  composed 
of  representative  men  from  all  denominations.  Chris- 
tian men  and  women  and  churches  give  of  their  money 
by  thousands  of  dollars  to  print  the  Bible — not  for  the 
Presbyterians,  Methodists  or  Baptists  alone,  but  for 
everybody  to  read.  It  is  printed  in  all  languages,  and 
many  Bibles  are  printed  with  parallel  columns,  so 
that  German  parents  can  read  it  in  their  own  language 
while  their  children  can  read  the  same  truth  from  the 
same  page  in  the  English  language.  It  is  the  Bible 
for  North  and  for  South,  for  East  and  for  West,  and 
for  the  whole  wide  world." 

I  had  remarkable  liberty  in  speaking,  and  as  I 
described  how  my  mother,  who  was  long  since  in 
heaven,  taught  me  to  read  the  Bible,  the  adults  were 
carried  back  to  home  and  mother  and  Bible,  long  be- 
fore they  had  learned  of  "Joe  Smith"  and  the  Book  of 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        267 

Mormon,  and  they  wept  like  children.  Aged  elders, 
who  had  been  Mormons  for  years,  told  me  they  had 
never  seen  such  heart-felt  emotion  in  the  Mormon 
church. 

I  attended  a  number  of  their  ward  Sunday  schools 
and  addressed  them  on  the  necessity  of  the  Bible  in 
the  Sunday  school.  As  the  hour  drew  near  for  the 
Bible  meeting  in  the  Methodist  mission  chapel 
Brother  Jayne  felt  that  there  would  be  but  few  in  at- 
tendance, and  no  Mormons,  but  I  told  him  all  the 
chairs  from  his  house  and  study  had  better  be  brought 
in.  He  laughed  at  my  confidence,  but  when  the  hour 
arrived  the  people  arrived  also  and  filled  the  house  to 
overflow. 

Bishops,  elders  and  people  came.  Two  Mormon 
bishops  made  addresses.  Rev.  Jayne  and  myself  also 
made  addresses,  and  then  organized  a  county  Bible 
Society.  We  elected  a  Mormon,  Bishop  Haygood, 
president,  and  the  Methodist  Missionary  correspond- 
ing secretary.  We  took  a  collection  amounting  to 
sixty  dollars,  and  the  next  morning  the  president  gave 
his  check  for  forty  dollars.  We  sent  one  hundred 
dollars  to  the  Bible  house  at  New  York,  and  requested 
a  donation  of  one  hundred  dollars  worth  of  Bibles, 
which  was  granted,  and  soon  we  received  two  hundred 
dollars  worth. 

When  they  came  I  was  sent  for  and  went  to  Provo, 
where  we  held  a  mass  meeting  in  the  Tabernacle. 
President  Smoot  presided,  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  a  Metho- 
dist preacher,  offered  prayer,  and  made  a  speech. 
Professor  Measure,  president  of  Brigham  Young  Col- 
lege, also  made  a  speech  and  said:  "All  the  religion  I 
ever  had  or  ever  knew  I  learned  out  of  the  Bible,  long 
before  I  ever  heard  there  was  a  Mormon  church  on 
earth."  Rev.  Jayne  made  an  address  from  the  same 


268       BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

pulpit  with  President  Smoot  and  so  did  I.  It  was  a 
wonder  to  all  the  people  that  their  bishops,  who  had 
recently  from  the  same  pulpit  denounced  all  preach- 
ers as  impostors,  hypocrites  and  devils,  should  join 
with  us  in  this  work.  The  Bible  was  distributed  broad- 
cast, and  read  by  these  crude  people  with  great  de- 
light. 

The  proceedings  of  these  meetings  were  written  up 
by  Brother  Jayne  and  sent  to  the  official  papers  of  the 
church,  and  to  gentile  organs  in  the  territory.  As  a 
result  my  way  was  open  to  every  Mormon  pulpit  in 
the  territory,  even  the  great  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle, 
where  I  addressed  more  than  a  thousand  Mormon 
priests  at  once. 

My  next  meeting  was  held  in  Logan,  in  the  Presby- 
terian Mission  Church.  Rev.  Mr.  Park  was  mission- 
ary. Bishop  Preston  was  president  of  the  "Stake." 
The  temple  for  Cache  Valley  was  in  process  of  erec- 
tion. When  I  called  upon  the  president  to  arrange 
for  a  meeting  in  his  tabernacle  he  asked  about  my  plan 
of  organization.  I  told  him  I  wished  to  address  his 
people  in  the  tabernacle,  as  I  had  done  in  the  taber- 
nacle at  Provo,  and  in  the  evening  hold  a  union  meet- 
ing in  Mr.  Park's  mission  church  and  organize  a  board 
of  Presbyterians,  Mormons  and  others. 

He  replied  that  it  looked  very  much  as  if  I  wanted 
to  get  them  "mixed  up." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "You  Latter  Day  Saints  are  going 
to  heaven,  and  as  we  Gentiles  want  to  go  there  too 
I  thought  it  would  be  well  to  get  acquainted  before- 
hand." 

He  laughed  very  heartily  over  the  idea  of  gentiles 
getting  to  heaven,  both  he  and  his  bishop  thought  well 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        2G9 

of  the  suggestion  and  arranged  for  a  meeting  next 
day. 

Brother  Park,  like  Brother  Jayne,  was  unbelieving, 
and  reluctantly  accompanied  me  to  the  tabernacle  and, 
to  his  astonishment,  was  invited  into  the  pulpit  with 
me,  where  I  had  the  unusual  liberty  of  addressing  the 
vast  congregation. 

I  then  visited  the  Episcopal  Sabbath  school  and  all 
of  the  Mormon  Sabbath  schools,  and  in  the  evening 
held  a  Bible  meeting,  organizing  a  county  Bible  So- 
ciety, as  at  Provo.  The  board  was  composed  of  Pres- 
byterians, Mormons,  Episcopalians,  and  one  outsider. 
The  work  in  Cache  Valley  was  carried  forward  by  Mr. 
Fredrickson,  in  a  remarkably  successful  manner,  until 
the  whole  valley  was  supplied  with  the  Bible. 

Very  soon  after  my  visit  to  Logan  I  visited  Ogden 
and  held  a  great  meeting  in  the  tabernacle,  presided 
over  by  Bishop  Perrie,  president  of  the  Ogden  Stake. 
The  large,  old-fashioned  pulpit  contained  about  a 
dozen  of  the  dignitaries  of  the  church.  Here  I  had 
my  usual  liberty  of  speech.  I  was  portraying  the  ex- 
cellencies and  superiority  of  the  Bible  as  the  divine 
revelation,  incomparable  in  its  adaptation  to  the  wants 
of  men,  and  said:  "When  Wycliff  translated  the  Holy 
Bible  into  the  English  language  and  gave  it  to  the 
common  people  it  was  as  if  he  had  lifted  the  roofs  off 
their  houses  and  let  the  sunlight  of  heaven  in  upon 
them.  It  had  lifted  them  up  into  a  higher  civilization 
and  given  them  the  leadership  in  intelligence  and  lit- 
erature for  the  whole  race  of  mankind.  The  queen  had 
sent  a  beautiful  copy  of  the  Bible  to  a  foreign  prince, 
with  this  expressive  and  truthful  message,  through  the 
minister:  Tell  your  prince  this  is  the  cause  of  Eng- 
land's great  prosperity.'  And  when  Luther  translated 


270        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

the  Bible  into  the  German  language  he  liberated  the 
German  people  from  the  Roman  yoke,  broke  the  tem- 
poral power  of  the  pope,  and  not  only  made  Germany 
free  but  raised  her  to  a  place  in  the  front  rank  of  the 
influential  and  educational  nations;  and  that  Bible  will 
live  and  triumph  while  the  world  remains!" 

At  the  close  of  my  address  several  of  the  bishops 
spoke  in  very  approving  terms  of  my  discourse.  Then, 
before  we  left  the  pulpit,  President  Perrie  said,  "Dr. 
Fisher,  if  you  will  allow  me,  I  want  to  say  I  most 
heartily  approve  of  all  your  statements  about  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  Bible  and  what  it  has  accomplished;  but 
as  you  are  going  into  Idaho  and  Montana  I  want  to 
suggest  that  if  there  are  Papists  in  your  audiences  they 
won't  want  your  Bible  if  it  uproots  Romanism  and 
destroys  the  temporal  power  of  the  pope."  I  thanked 
him  for  his  suggestion  of  caution. 

Bishop  Balentine,  who  was  the  county  superin- 
tendent of  the  Mormon  Sabbath  schools,  invited  me 
to  dine  with  him.  Bishop  Perrie  urged  me  to  go, 
saying,  "Balentine  is  a  good  liver;  and,  besides,  he 
will  take  you  to  all  the  Sunday  schools  and  you  can 
address  them  after  dinner/' 

I  consented,  and  on  the  way  home  the  bishop  took 
me  by  the  arm  and  said  very  confidentially,  "I  tell  you, 
Dr.  Perrie  is  sharp.  He  don't  care  a  great  deal  about 
the  Papists,  but  I'll  tell  you  what  he  thought;  that  if 
your  Bible  liberated  England  and  Germany  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  from  the  power  of  the 
pope  it  will  liberate  the  Mormons  from  Joe  Smith  and 
Brigham  Young.  That's  what  he  was  afraid  of.  Oh," 
said  he,  "Perrie  is  sharp."  And  he  laughed  as  he 
added,  "But  you  and  your  Bible  got  away  with  him." 

I  was  soon  ushered  into  a  large  room,  where  we  met 
some  half  dozen  Mormon  women  who  seemed  pleased 


-«  BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        271 

at  my  coming,  and  I  was  introduced  to  them  in  their 
given  names  (as  is  customary) — to  Sisters  Jane,  Cath- 
arine, Mary,  etc.,  etc.  These  proved  to  be  the 
Bishop's  wives. 

Dinner  over  we  were  seated  in  the  large  parlor, 
when  the  bishop,  addressing  me,  said:  "Now,  Doctor, 
I  have  a  question  to  ask,  and  I  wish  you  to  answer  it, 
will  you?" 

I  replied  that  it  might  be  a  question  that  it  would 
not  be  proper  for  me  to  answer. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "I  want  you  to  answer  it.  I  want 
no  dodging.  It  is  about  the  way  I  am  living." 

I  replied  that  I  did  not  know  how  he  was  living,  and 
besides,  it  would  be  very  impolite,  after  partaking  of 
his  hospitality,  to  in  any  wise  criticise  his  way  of  living 
in  his  own  house. 

"Oh,"  said  he,  in  great  glee,  "you  can't  get  off  that 
way,  though  you  are  a  Yankee.  I  am  one  of  those 
who  are  practicing  polygamy." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "I  won't  answer  you  in  the  presence 
of  these  your  wives,  but  if  I  should  answer  I  would 
say,  'I  think  you  are  living  in  a  rascally  way!'  " 

He  clapped  his  hands  and  said,  "You  are  a  Yankee, 
sure  enough.  That  will  do,"  while  the  women  chimed 
in  and  said:  "We  think  you  are  right,  Doctor.  It  is 
a  rascally  way,  and  none  but  Mormons  and  rascals  live 
this  way;  we  are  ashamed  and  tired  of  it." 

The  old  bishop  laughed  and  rejoined,  "But  it  is  the 
order  of  the  church  and  I  must  obey." 

Soon  the  sleigh  was  announced  and  away  we  went, 
from  ward  to  ward.  As  soon  as  we  arrived  all  exer- 
cises in  the  Sunday  schools  ceased,  and  I  was  imme- 
diately introduced  and  addressed  the  schools,  composed 
of  old,  middle  aged  and  young. 

Thus  we  visited  and  I  addressed  seven  different 


272        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

schools  and  societies.  In  the  evening  I  also  addressed 
a  great  company  of  young  men  and  women  in  a  large 
ward  meeting  house — a  union  meeting  of  the  Young 
Peoples'  Improvement  Society.  It  was  a  day  full  of 
labor  and  interest.  The  old  bishop  rendered  valuable 
service,  by  which  I  was  enabled  to  make  eight  Bible 
discourses  to  as  many  different  congregations.  And 
on  Monday  night,  by  invitation,  I  delivered  another 
address  to  a  large  audience. 

My  next  visit  was  to  Brigham  City.  Here  Lorenzo 
Snow,  an  apostle,  brother  of  Erastus  Snow,  another 
apostle,  was  president  of  the  Stake,  and  his  son  was 
first  counselor.  I  stopped  with  Bishop  E.,  who  had 
five  wives  living  in  town — three  in  the  house  in  which 
I  stopped.  The  old  wife  he  had  brought  from  Eng- 
land. She  was  very  rebellious  and  "ruler  of  the  ranch." 
To  the  wife  living  in  the  north  end  of  the  house,  the 
old  wife  would  not  speak.'  To  the  young  wife  up  stairs 
she  was  kind  and  showed  some  favor;  to  the  two  in  the 
other  part  of  the  town,  who  brought  butter,  eggs  and 
produce  she  was  also  kind.  They  all  took  sacrament 
together  at  the  hands  of  the  Bishop,  but  the  old  wife 
would  not  eat  at  the  table  with  him  nor  sit  in  the  same 
room  with  him.  She  told  me  that  she  had  procured  a 
revolver  and  put  it  under  her  pillow  and  would  kill 
him  if  he  came  into  her  room.  I  stopped  with  them 
several  days  but  never  knew  of  the  bishop  speaking 
to  his  old  "first  wife." 

At  my  next  visit  I  stopped  with  Bishop  Z's  family. 
He  had  four  wives  in  a  large  stone  house,  and  about 
thirty  children.  I  boarded  at  the  home  of  the  youngest 
wife.  Though  the  youngest  she  had  nine  children. 
The  old  bishop  was  at  home  while  I  was  there,  though 
he  had  other  wives  scattered  around,  some  in  and 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        273 

others  out  of  town.  This  youngest  wife  told  me  with 
heart-rending  sobs  and  tears  that  Brigham  Young  and 
the  apostles  came  up  to  Brigham  City  and  collected 
all  the  girls  from  fourteen  years  upward  who  were  not 
married  and  discoursed  about  the  beauties  and  re- 
wards of  polygamy,  and  finally  told  them  it  was  the 
order  of  the  church  that  they  should  marry  the  bish- 
ops and  elders  and  raise  up  a  generation  of  saints,  and 
that  all  who  were  married  at  the  next  Christmas  should 
be  "blood  atoned."  She  said  she  was  born  in  Utah,  of 
Mormon  parents  and  knew  her  fate,  and  only  knew  to 
obey;  and,  to  save  her  soul,  she  had  been  compelled 
to  go  into  this  degrading  kind  of  life. 

"Now,"  said  she,  "what  can  I  do?  Here  am  I,  the 
mother  of  nine  children.  Where  could  I  find  a  home? 
What  am  I  to  do?  I  have  often  thought  of  suicide, 
and  were  it  not  that  I  fear  I  should  be  lost  I  would 
have  taken  my  life  long  ago.  I  would  rather  see  every 
child  I  have  dead  and  buried  than  that  one  of  them 
should  be  compelled  to  lead  such  a  life  as  I  have  lead." 

And  then,  while  the  hot  tears  dropped  upon  the  face 
of  her  babe,  she  said,  in  accents  of  despair,  "I  suppose 
I  will  have  to  endure  this  hell  upon  earth  until  death 
comes  to  my  rescue." 

Poor  creature !  She  was  only  one  of  thousands  who 
are  the  victims  of  men's  lusts,  held  in  bondage  in  the 
the  sacred  name  of  religion. 

I  organized  here  a  county  Bible  society,  and  George 
Bretherton,  a  colporteur,  supplied  that  part  of  the  fie!4 
with  Bibles. 

On  my  return  to  Salt  Lake  City  I  visited  John  Tay- 
lor, president,  Seer  and  Prophet  of  the  church.  He 
received  me  kindly,  and  as  I  gave  him  my  commission 
he  said. 


274        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

"I  know  where  you  have  been  and  what  you  have 
been  doing,  and  I  most  heartily  approve  your  plans 
and  work  and  your  way  of  doing  the  work  committed 
to  your  care  among  my  people.  I  know  that  the  Bible 
is  the  only  book  given  of  God  to  guide  us  in  our  duties 
in  this  life. 

And,  picking  up  a  well-worn  copy  of  the  Scriptures 
from  his  desk,  he  said,  "This  book  has  been  my  com- 
panion for  years.  I  carried  it  all  through  Germany, 
France  and  England,  and  have  found  that  the  Ger- 
mans regard  Luther  as  their  great  political  advocate 
and  leader  as  well  as  reformer,  by  reason  of  his  trans- 
lation and  distribution  of  the  Bible  among  the  com- 
mon people  in  their  own  language." 

He  gave  me  a  letter  addressed  to  Agnus  Cannon, 
brother  of  George  Q.  Cannon,  who  was  president  of 
the  Salt  Lake  Stake,  directing  him  to  arrange  that  I 
should  hold  a  county  Bible  meeting  in  the  great  taber- 
nacle in  Salt  Lake  City. 

Accordingly,  I  soon  held  a  meeting  there,  in  which 
I  met  more  than  a  thousand  of  the  priesthood  of  the 
Mormon  church,  addressing  them  and  completing  an 
organization,  the  only  organization  effected  in  fifty 
years  among  the  Mormon  priesthood  outside  their  own 
plan  and  control. 

I  was,  and  am  still  the  only  gentile  ever  admitted  to 
a  purely  Mormon  priesthood  meeting. 

At  the  close  of  this  meeting  President  Cannon  en- 
dorsed on  Mr.  Taylor's  letter  the  following  address: 

"To  all  the  presidents  of  Stakes,  Bishops,  High 
Priests  of  the  Order  of  Melchisedeck  and  of  Aaron, 
and  all  Bishops  and  Elders  and  Priests  of  the  church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  greeting: 

"Whereas,  John  Taylor,  president,  Seer  and  Reve- 
lator,  has  given  authorization  to  Dr.  H.  D.  Fisher, 

17 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        275 

bearer  of  these  presents,  to  hold  Bible  meetings  in  the 
churches  in  Utah, 

"Therefore,  It  is  ordered  and  directed  that  every 
facility  be  afforded  Dr.  Fisher  in  the  execution  of  his 
work,  for  the  supplying  of  the  people  of  said  church 
with  Holy  Bibles." 

This  address  and  proclamation  was  so  like  that  of 
Darius,  on  account  of  the  deliverance  of  Daniel,  that 
I  felt  truly  that  God  was  in  this  work. 

Soon  after  this  I  made  a  trip  to  Southern  Utah,  Mr. 
Fredrickson  and  my  son  Frank  accompanied  us,  as 
celporteurs,  with  a  Bible  wagon  carrying  supplies.  A 
portion  of  the  party  consisted  of  Rev.  E.  Smith  and 
wife,  Miss  Ida  Bardwell,  Miss  Couch,  Prof.  Hilton  and 
Rev.  Mr.  Court.  These  were  missionaries  and  teach- 
ers. We  traveled  by  wagon,  holding  meetings  as  we 
went. 

Arriving  at  St.  George,  the  most  Southern  settle- 
ment in  Utah,  we  stopped  at  the  Presbyterian  Mission 
home,  where  a  brother  of  Rev.  Court  was  in  charge. 
Here  is  the  first  Mormon  temple  erected  in  Utah,  "a 
thing  of  great  beauty,"  but,  being  gentiles,  we  were 
not  permitted  to  desecrate  it  with  unholy  feet.  We 
were  permitted,  however,  to  hold  meetings  both  morn- 
ing and  evening  in  a  magnificent  tabernacle. 

St.  George  is  a  perfect  oasis  in  the  desert,  a  town  of 
over  four  thousand  inhabitants,  with  soil  and  climate 
producing  tropical  fruits  in  abundance.  Many  of  the 
older  people  are  New  Englanders,  sent  by  Brigham 
Young  to  this  extreme  Southern  corner  of  Utah  to 
build  a  town  and  temple,  both  of  which  they  accom- 
plished, many  Mormons  traveling  hundreds  of  miles 
to  pass  through  the  endowment  house  in  the  temple. 

Bishop  McCallister,  formerly  a  Methodist,  brought 
up  in  Philadelphia,  by  a  pious  mother,  who  was  a 


276         BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

member  of  the  old  Ebenezer  Church,  was  president  of 
St.  George  Stake.  He  welcomed  us  royally  and  wept 
freely  as  we  carried  him  and  Ms  people  in  recollection 
back  to  childhood  associations,  mother,  home  and  the 
Bible.  He  evidently  still  retained  high  regard  for  his 
early  training  and  many  of  those  grand  sentiments  in- 
stilled into  his  mind  in  childhood  by  his  faithful,  pious 
mother.  I  preached  in  the  morning  and  my  party 
were  invited  into  the  choir. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  most  remarkable  meeting. 
Bishop  McCallister  presided.  My  party  led  the  sing- 
ing.' Prof.  Hilton  and  I  made  Bible  addresses,  fol- 
lowed by  the  bishop,  who  eulogized  the  Bible  in  the 
strongest  language,  as  God's  Word  and  Will,  superior 
to  all  other  books  in  all  the  world. 

Then  he  proposed  to  the  congregation  that  all  who 
wished  to  express  thanks  to  Dr.  Fisher  and  his  com- 
panions for  their  visit  and  services,  and  a  request  for 
their  return  when  convenient,  should  hold  up  their 
right  hands.  A  sea  of  hands  went  up.  Then  he  called 
for  their  left  hands.  Up,  up,  they  went,  a  forest  of 
them;  while  the  shimmering,  glancing  light  of  the 
great  central  chandelier  shown  down  upon  them,  pre- 
senting a  phantastic  scene.  Then  he  called  again.  "All 
who  want  to  thank  Dr.  Fisher  heartily,  keep  hands  up 
and  rise  to  your  feet!"  The  whole  assembly  with  up- 
lifted hands  arose  to  their  feet,  and  stood  as  if  thrilled 
with  delight. 

"Thank  God,"  we  cried,  while  hearty  "Amens!" 
went  up,  all  over  the  house.  Our  party  was  fairly  car- 
ried away  with  pleasure  and  the  whole  audience  joined 
us  in  singing,  "Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings 
flow." 

I  organized  a  Bible  Society  on  Monday  with  Rev. 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        277 

Brother  Court,  corresponding  secretary,  and  we  left 
St.  George  for  the  scene  of  one  of  the  most  atrocious 
massacres  on  record — the  Mountain  meadows — where 
one  hundred  and  seventeen  innocent,  inoffensive  and 
defenceless  emigrants,  were  slaughtered  by  the  Mor- 
mons and  their  allies,  the  Mormon  Indians,  under  the 
leadership  of  John  D.  Lee  and  by  sanction  of  the  High 
Council  of  the  Mormon  Church  and  Brigham  Young. 
The  journey  was  a  hard  day's  drive,  and  about  nine 
o'clock  P.  M.  we  reached  Pinto,  a  small  town  about 
five  miles  from  the  meadows.  Here  we  were  to  spend 
the  night,  and  finding  a  boy  guide  made  our  way  to 
the  Bishop's  ranch  in  the  corner  of  the  town.  Seeing 
the  Mormon  church  lighted,  we  inquired  what  was 
going  on  in  the  church,  and  were  informed  that  they 
were  having  a  dance  in  honor  of  the  visit  of  a  very  old 
saint,  who  had  come  to  see  the  church  and  his  friends. 

My  plans  were  immediately  formed,  and,  leaving 
Brother  Smith  and  others  to  care  for  the  teams  and 
prepare  for  the  night's  rest  Prof.  Hilton,  Miss  Bard- 
well  and  myself  repaired  to  the  church  to  capture  the 
dance  and  convert  it  into  a  Bible  meeting.  It  was  after 
ten  o'clock  when  we  arrived.  The  seats  were  piled  up 
in  the  yard,  the  fiddler  was  playing  his  best  tune,  and 
the  bishop  and  people  were  dancing  with  great  zeal. 
Dancing  is  great  sport  with  the  Mormons  and  a  favor- 
ite means  of  grace.  I  sent  the  boy  to  ask  the  bishop 
out.  He  came  to  the  door  when  I  made  myself  and 
party  known,  as  well  as  the  object  of  our  visit.  We 
were  invited  inside,  and  the  Bishop  said  to  me : 

"When  this  set  is  done  I  will  introduce  you,  and 
you  can  address  the  people  concerning  your  plans  for 
supplying  tkem  with  Bibles." 

We  went  in.  I  had  never  seen  a  dance  before.  They 
were  hopping  around  and  "swinging  the  circle,"  while 


278        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

the  violin  squeaked  and  squealed  like  mad.  I  had  no 
knowledge  of  dance  phrases,  and  had  never  before 
seen  a  "set";  but  the  dancers  looked  like  a  "set,"  and 
they  acted  like  a  "set"  By  and  by  the  music  ceased, 
and  the  "set,"  steaming  hot,  and  covered  with  per- 
spiration, came  to  a  standstill  and  vacantly  gazed  at 
the  intruders.  The  Bishop  had  the  company  seated 
around  by  the  walls,  and  introduced  me  and  my  mis- 
sion. 

I  made  a  Bible  speech,  to  which  the  panting  com- 
pany listened  with  attention.  Then  I  introduced  Prof. 
Hilton,  who  made  a  finished  address,  the  best  he  de- 
livered on  our  trip.  Afterwards  I  introduced  Miss 
Bardwell  as  a  fine  singer  and  performer  on  the  organ, 
saying  if  the>  desired  it,  she  would  favor  us  with  a 
song  and  some  music.  I  asked  them  to  vote  their  re- 
quest. Up  went  the  right  hand  of  every  one  and  Miss 
Bardwell  sang  grandly,  "The  Musician  and  his  Lyre." 

At  half-past-eleven  P.  M.,  after  capturing  a  Mormon 
dance  and  turning  it  into  a  Bible  meeting,  we  retired 
in  good  order  and  the  dance  went  on  until  the  "wee 
hours  of  the  morn."  It  was  a  remarkable  achievement 
and  grandly  opened  the  way  for  our  colporteurs,  Fred- 
rickson  and  Frank  Fisher. 

The  next  morning  over  we  pushed  on  to  the  Mead- 
ows, a  beautiful,  sequestered  and  romantic  spot.  Here 
is  the  famous  spring  where  the  emigrants  were  getting 
water  when  attacked  and  when  they  first  discovered 
their  perilous  condition.  Yonder  are  the  ridges  cov- 
ered with  low,  scraggy  cedar  and  burr-oak  trees, 
furnishing  ambush  for  the  treacherous  Mormons  and 
the  few  Indians  who  joined  the  murderers  for  plunder. 
Here  is  the  great  "carne"  or  grave  in  which  were  de- 
posited by  Conner's  soldiers  the  scattered  remains  of 


BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS.        279 

the  massacred  men,  women  and  children  of  the  doomed 
party.  Near  by  is  a  clump  of  bushes,  gnarled  and 
bullet-marked,  behind  which  John  D.  Lee,  in  fiendish 
manner,  shot  with  his  own  hand  the  young  women 
whose  rejection  to  become  his  concubines  had  in- 
censed him  and  nerved  him  for  the  bloody  work, 
though  his  son-in-law  begged  for  their  lives.  And 
now  we  stand  on  the  identical  spot  where  Lee  met  his 
just  deserts,  under  sentence  of  Judge  Bozeman,  he 
having  been  here  shot  to  death  by  United  States  sol- 
diers as  he  sat  on  his  coffin. 

It  is  a  solemn,  lonely  spot,  just  where  as  the  men 
were  filing  out  of  camp  as  prisoners  they  were  merci- 
lessly killed  by  Lee's  orders  in  the  presence  of  their 
wives  and  children,  who  likewise  were  afterward 
brutally  shot  down.  The  stone  column  built  by  Gen. 
Conner's  order  to  mark  the  burial  place  of  the  dead 
had  been  destroyed  by  the  Mormons,  the  rock  hauled 
away  and  scattered,  and  we  gathered  up  as  much  as 
we  could  of  the  stones  and  replaced  them  upon  the 
"carne." 

Having  fully  explored  the  Meadows  and  visited  the 
spring  we  turned  our  faces  toward  Cedar  City.  Here 
we  visited  the  Mormon  church  in  which  the  decision 
for  the  massacre  was  reached,  after  the  deluded  people 
had  held  a  meeting  for  plan  and  consultation  before 
going  to  the  slaughter.  We  visited  the  "Tithing 
House,"  where  the  clothing  of  the  victims,  reeking 
with  their  blood,  was  passed  into  the  custody  of  the 
church  authorities  and  from  which  they  were  dis- 
tributed to  the  participants  of  this  bloody  work,  ac- 
cording to  the  part  each  played.  We  met  here  some 
one  who  had  been  active  in  this  fearful  and  yet  unre- 
quited drama.  Here  we  met  John  Taylor  and  the 
Mormon  apostles,  on  their  annual  visit  to  the  stakes, 


280        BIBLE  WORK  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 

and  heard  their  lamentation  about  Joseph  Smith  and 
Brigham  Young  and  their  fate  as  martyrs,  on  account 
of  spiritual  wifery  or  polygamy. 

The  journey  was  a  surprise  and  revelation;  the  col- 
porteurs were  enabled  to  supply  the  whole  populace 
with  Bibles,  so  that  we  had  the  field  fully  supplied  be- 
fore the  "Edmunds  Bill"  took  effect  in  the  territory. 
It  was  most  providential,  for  there  never  was  before 
nor  has  there  been  since  an  opportunity  to  put  God's 
word,  without  note  or  comment,  into  the  hands  of  that 
deluded  mass  of  people. 

"God  is  His  own  interpreter,  and  he  shall  make  it 
plain,  vindicating  His  own  truth  and  word.  It  shall 
not  return  to  Him  void." 


BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA.  281 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

BIBLE   WORK    IN    MONTANA. 

Our  work  in  Montana  was  entered  upon  im- 
mediately after  returning  from  Southern  Utah. 
My  son  Frank  and  Mr.  Fredrickson  were  com- 
missioned and  outfitted  for  the  trip  and  work 
with  two  good  horses,  a  well-arranged  Bible- 
wagon,  provisions,  cooking  utensils  and  an  ample 
supply  of  Bibles.  Traveling  North  they  supplied 
the  field  as  they  went,  as  far  as  they  could  reach 
the  ranches  and  settlements.  I  had  ordered  a  number 
of  cases  of  Bibles  sent  to  the  terminal  of  the  Utah 
Northern  Railroad  at  Dillon.  When  they  reached 
Camas  Valley  I  passed  them,  going  to  Dillon  to  pre- 
pare the  field  and  in  person  supervise  the  supply  of 
this  vast  territory. 

Arriving  at  Dillon  I  repaired  to  the  depot  to  learn 
if  the  Bibles  had  reached  that  point.  My  life-long 
habit  has  been  to  reprove  profanity,  and  I  have  met 
but  with  two  instances  of  rudeness  or  rebuff.  Here 
the  teamsters  from  far  and  near,  with  the  trainmen  and 
depot  hands,  were  swearing  as  only  that  class  of  men  in 
the  wild  West  can  swear.  In  this  case  I  thought  that  if 
I  should  reprove  them  they  would  probably  but  swear 
the  more,  so  I  retired  to  await  the  coming  of  my  col- 
porteurs. Next  day  they  arrived,  and  I  obtained  the 
privilege  from  Mr.  Beebe,  the  depot  master,  to  open 
our  cases  in  the  depot  in  order  to  fill  up  our  depleted 


282  BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA. 

boxes  in  the  wagon  and  condense  the  residue  for  ship- 
ment to  different  points,  so  that  we  might  stock  up  on 
reaching  those  needy  places.  The  men  were  still  very 
profane.  When  we  opened  our  boxes  they  drew  near 
to  see  what  we  had.  One  fellow  asked  if  we  had  any 
song  books.  Another  inquired  if  we  carried  Bob  In- 
gersoll's  lectures.  I  replied  that  we  were  not  allowed 
to  carry  anything  but  Bibles  and  Testaments.  Another 
said  he  did  not  believe  we  could  sell  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments in  Montana;  that  if  we  had  flasks  of  whiskey 
we  could  easily  sell  them  all  out.  I  replied  that  we 
believed  the  people  would  buy  and  read  the  Bible. 

In  the  meanwhile  a  young  man  had  picked  up  a  copy 
of  a  "Brevier"  Bible,  and  was  quietly  turning  the  leaves, 
when  I  noticed  his  lip  quiver  and  his  eyes  moisten, 
and  with  an  effort  to  suppress  his  emotion,  he  said,  in 
a  trembling  voice,  "I  declare,  if  that  ain't  the  very  kind 
of  a  book  my  mother  taught  me  to  read  out  of  when  I 
was  a  little  boy." 

His  words  had  a  thrilling  effect.  We  stayed  there  a 
day  and  a  half  and  did  not  hear  another  oath.  The 
thought  of  mother,  home  and  Bible  touched  the  hearts 
of  those  hardy,  rough  mountaineers,  and  turned  away 
their  profanity.  I  gave  out  a  number  of  copies  to  the 
men  before  leaving. 

On  returning  some  months  later  Mr.  Beebe  told  me 
that  he  never  knew  such  a  change  among  men.  In- 
stead of  profanity  and  vulgarity,  now  when  the  men 
have  leisure  they  read  and  talk  about  the  Bible.  I 
went  unexpectedly  to  the  depot,  and  there  were  three 
of  the  men  sitting  quietly  reading  God's  Holy  Word. 
One  of  them  afterward  ordered  a  beautiful  copy  and 
sent  it  over  two  hundred  miles  as  a  Ghristmas  present 
to  his  father,  saying,  "It's  the  best  book  I  ever  read." 

Subsequently  Dr.  McMillen,  district  superintendent 


BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA.  283 

of  the  Presbyterian  missionary  work,  included  in  my 
field  of  Bible  labor,  and  I  were  together  at  McCannon, 
on  the  Oregon  Short  Line  railway,  awaiting  a  train  to 
take  us  to  Paris,  Utah,  in  the  interest  of  the  missions 
and  the  Bible  Society.  After  dinner,  while  sitting  in 
the  public  room  of  the  hotel,  we  were  annoyed  by  the 
profanity  of  a  party  of  men  who  were  in  the  room.  I 
called  their  attention  to  their  language  when  one  of 
the  party  attempted  to  provoke  a  laugh,  to  turn  the 
point  of  my  reproof.  But  I  interrupted  him. 

"Gentlemen,"  said  I,  "let  me  tell  you  my  experience 
recently  at  Dillon." 

Then  I  related  the  foregoing  incident.  As  I  did  so 
every  ear  was  attent  to  hear,  and  as  I  described  the 
young  man's  quivering  lip,  his  moistened  eye  and  sub- 
dued and  trembling  tone  of  voice  a  hush  came  over 
the  company,  like  the  awakening  of  conscience,  and 
again  at  the  thought  of  mother,  home  and  Bible,  eyes 
were  suffused  with  tears.  After  a  pause  of  but  a  brief 
moment  one  spoke  up  and  said: 

"Well,  it  is  wrong  to  swear,  and  I  would  not  have 
my  mother  know  I  swore  for  anything  in  the  world. 
It  would  break  her  heart.  I  won't  swear  any  more." 
They  all  joined  in  admitting  that  it  was  wrong  to 
swear.  Dr.  McMillen  often  referred  to  the  incident 
with  great  commendation  and  pleasure. 

Our  journey  to  Paris,  and  visit  to  the  bishop,  our 
Sabbath  services,  with  our  journey  over  the  mountain 
range,  a  night  in  the  Mormon  camp,  where  they  were 
sawing  timber  for  the  great  temple  at  Logan,  and  my 
sermon  to  the  Mormons  in  the  mountain  fastnesses, 
were  all  of  intensest  interest  but  must  not  be  detailed 
here.  Pages  would  hardly  suffice  to  describe  them. 

Subsequently  we  reached  the  city  of  Butte,  spend- 


284  BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA. 

ing  a  Sabbath  in  this  great  mining  camp,  supplying 
the  families  and  holding  public  services  in  the 
churches.  On  Sabbath  afternoon  at  four  o'clock  I 
preached  at  the  corner  of  Main  and  Fifth  streets,  the 
principal  business  streets,  to  a  large  crowd  of  miners 
and  citizens.  Mr.  Fredrickson,  my  son  Frank,  and  a 
number  of  Christians  sang  and  the  men  came  out  of 
the  saloons,  faro  banks,  and  other  gambling  dens  by 
the  hundreds,  and  crowded  up  about  the  corner  until 
fully  seven  hundred  people  gazed  at  the  singers  and 
the  speaker.  We  sang  "Come  thou  fount  of  every 
blessing,"  many  in  the  audience  joining  in  this  old  and 
everywhere  familiar  hymn.  A  short  prayer  was  of- 
fered and  then  "Hold  the  fort,  for  I  am  coming,  Jesus 
signals  still!"  was  sung. 

At  its  closing  line  I  glided  very  readily  into  an  ex- 
planation of  the  origin  of  the  patriotic  song,  then  the 
parody  by  Mr.  Bliss,  and  his  sad  and  tragic  end,  and 
the  hymn  which  was  now  so  popular  and  its  very  ap- 
propriate use  on  this  occasion,  and  announced  my  text, 
"A  good  name  is  rather  to  be  chosen  than  great 
riches." 

While  I  was  preaching  a  drunken  fellow  came  up 
near  me  and  wanted  to  sing,  insisting  upon  having  my 
son's  book  to  sing  out  of.  Several  in  the  crowd  called 
out,  "Arrest  that  fellow.  He  is  disturbing  the 
preacher."  A  policeman  was  about  to  arrest  him  and 
lead  him  away  when  I  turned  and  said  to  the  crowd, 
"If  nobody  wants  that  man  arrested  worse  than  I  he 
won't  be  arrested."  The  officer  stopped  and  I  laid  my 
hand  on  the  man  and  said  to  him,  "Be  quiet,  they  want 
you  arrested,  but  I  want  you  to  listen  to  me."  He 
straightened  up  and  stood  as  still  as  a  man  could, 
quietly  and  orderly. 


BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA.  285 

From  that  moment  the  crowd  were  my  friends. 
They  listened  with  marked  attention.  In  my  discourse 
I  referred  to  the  value  of  the  Bible  as  a  safe  rule  of 
life  and  the  source  of  prosperity,  and  related,  as  I  had 
done  to  the  Mormons,  how,  when  Queen  Victoria  was 
young,  a  foreign  prince  sent  his  minister  to  inquire, 
"What  was  the  cause  of  England's  prosperity?"  and 
how  the  queen  in  the  presence  of  her  lords  gave  the 
minister  a  beautiful  copy  of  the  Bible,  saying,  "Take 
this  and  give  it  to  your  prince,  and  tell  him  this  is  the 
cause  of  England's  prosperity." 

Just  here  a  true  son  of  the  Emerald  Isle  piped  out, 
"Be  jabers,  she  had  bether  been  after  sending  pertaties 
to  the  starvin'  Irish." 

This  spontaneous  sally  of  Irish  wit  caused  an  audi- 
ble smile  to  encircle  the  entire  congregation.  But  in- 
stead of  reproof  or  attempted  reply  I  pressed  right  on 
to  coavince  my  auditors  that  a  good  name  is  rather 
to  be  chosen  than  great  riches,  the  Bible  bringing 
spiritual  and  temporal  prosperity.  The  crowd  remained 
until  the  strange  and  impressive  service  closed. 
Scores  came  forward,  shook  hands  with  us,  and 
thanked  us  for  the  songs  and  sermon.  Some  said  it 
was  the  first  sermon  they  had  heard  for  years.  One 
man  said  to  me,  "It  is  seventeen  years  since  I  heard 
the  gospel  preached." 

Many  other  interesting  incidents  occurred  in  our 
work.  At  Blackfoot,  Idaho,  one  of  the  colporteurs 
called  at  a  store  in  which  were  a  number  of  men. 
Opening  his  grip  he  began  to  show  his  Bibles. 
The  men  said  they  had  no  money,  but  maybe  the  man 
for  whom  they  were  herding  sheep  would  buy  one, 
as  he  was  the  only  one  in  the  crowd  that  had  money 


286  BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA. 

Mr.  Fredrickson  accosted  him,  whereupon  the  man 
replied,  "If  you  have  a  book  that  has  anything  in  it 
about  sheep,  I'll  buy  it."  Quick  as  a  flash  Fredrickson 
turned  to  the  loth  chapter  of  John  and  began  reading: 
"I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep."  Then 
turning  to  the  first  of  the  chapter  and  reading  on,  came 
to  the  1 5th  verse,  when  the  crowd  chimed  in,  "Buy  it, 
buy  it.  That's  just  the  book  we  need!" 

The  man  took  out  his  pocket  book,  paid  the  price 
and  took  the  book,  saying,  "That's  the  book  for  me. 
I  am  going  to  read  it  after  this."  Before  he  left  the 
company  bought  several  other  copies,  and  all  of  them 
were  pleased  that  they  had  met  the  Bible  man. 

In  1883  we  arranged  a  visit  for  the  supply  of  East- 
ern Montana.  There  were  two  routes  of  travel  open 
for  us  from  Salt  Lake  City,  our  base  of  operations; 
one  via  Beaver  Canon,  Dillon,  Virginia  City,  Boze- 
man  and  across  the  Eastern  Divide  at  Mullen's  Pass 
into  the  Yellow  Stone  Valley,  thence  South  up  the 
Yellow  Stone  river  to  Yankee  Jim's,  the  farthest  end  of 
the  valley,  toward  the  far-famed  Yellow  Stone,  or 
National  Park,  very  appropriately  named  "Wonder- 
land." Here  we  would  have  to  double  our  track  and 
retrace  the  usual  trail  or  valley  via  Bozeman  to  Helena, 
thence  to  Fort  Benton  and  Fort  Assinaboine,  on  the 
Northwest  Missouri  river,  and  back  to  Helena,  thence 
by  way  of  Deer  Lodge,  Butte,  Dillon  and  Red  Rock 
to  Beaver  Canon,  thus  reaching  the  line  of  travel 
eastward  to  the  Park.  The  other  route  was  via  Beaver 
Canon,  thence  d  ic  east  one  hundred  and  ten  miles 
through  an  unbroken  wilderness  to  the  Firehole  basin, 
thence  through  the  National  Park  and  out  at  the 
North  side  of  the  Park  to  Yankee  Jim's  Dugway,  join- 
ing the  valley  at  the  Westerly  traversed  road,  crossing 


BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA.  287 

the  divide  at  Mullen's  pass  into  the  Gallatin  Valley. 
This  latter  route  we  chose  as  giving  us  a  shorter  line 
of  travel,  the  opportunity  to  visit  the  most  noted  gey- 
sers in  the  world,  and  as  saving  us  from  doubting  our 
track,  or  retraveling  the  same  road. 

This  field,  in  long  centuries  gone  by,  has  doubtless 
been  the  field  of  the  most  powerful  and  active  vol- 
canoes on  the  whole  globe.  Here  rivers  of  fire  and 
volcanic  lava,  like  molten  iron,  have  been  vomited 
forth  until  for  hundreds  of  miles  down  the  Snake  River 
Valley  the  lava,  in  some  places  forty  miles  wide  and 
fifty  to  one  hundred  feet  deep,  rolled  in  angry  fiery 
waves,  covering  the  whole  valley  through  which  the 
great  Snake  river  runs. 

Our  party  consisted  of  Mrs.  Fisher,  Messrs.  Fred- 
rickson  and  Foreman  and  myself,  well  outfitted  with 
five  horses,  two  wagons  and  complete  camp  equipage, 
and  an  ample  supply  of  Bibles  and  provisions.  We 
were  out  sixteen  weeks  and  traveled  over  twenty-six 
hundred  miles.  When  at  Mammoth  Hot  Springs  Dr. 
Foote,  of  Boston,  and  General  Armstrong,  of  Carlisle, 
Pennsylvania,  were  with  us  at  family  prayer. 

We  were  preaching  frequently  and  singing  on  the 
journey,  and  distributing  Bibles  everywhere,  only 
sleeping  three  nights  in  a  habitable  house.  At  Boze- 
man  I  preached  at  eleven  A.  M.  in  the  Presbyterian 
church  and  at  seven  P.  M.  in  the  M.  E.  church.  At 
four  P.  M.  I  held  a  service  on  the  street  corner  in  the 
principal  part  of  the  town.  Quite  a  number  of  persons 
had  gathered,  when  a  man  in  great  haste,  followed  by 
three  physicians,  came  running  by  and  the  crowd  fol- 
lowed them.  We  soon  learned  that  Charlie  V.,  who 
had  been  gambling  as  keeper  of  a  faro  bank  all  night 
and  until  Sabbath  morning,  had  lost  all  he  owned,  and 
in  a  fit  of  desperation  had  taken  poison  and  was  dying 


288  BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA. 

in  a  disreputable  house,  surrounded  by  fallen  women 
and  debauched  and  drunken  men  and  gamblers.  Pres- 
ently the  crowd,  greatly  augmented  in  numbers,  re- 
turned. We  sang  a  hymn,  and  I  preached  a  plain  and 
searching  sermon.  We  were  surrounded  on  all  sides 
by  saloons  and  gambling  houses,  but  the  people 
listened  with  all  possible  attention.  But  to  divert  at- 
tention and  defeat  the  impression  made  the  managers 
of  one  saloon  rushed  around  and  organized  some 
music.  I  closed  my  services  in  time  to  checkmate  that, 
and  the  crowd  was  so  indignant  that  instead  of  draw- 
ing the  men  to  the  saloon  it  repelled  them,  and  the 
saloonkeepers  felt  the  rebuke. 

At  the  close  of  the  services  a  very  pleasant  looking 
young  man  from  New  York  came  to  me  and  said, 
"When  I  left  my  home  and  mother  I  had  a  good  name 
and  recommendations  from  my  Sunday  school  superin- 
tendent, pastor  and  business  men.  I  came  here  an 
innocent  and  pu<-e  young  man  but  drifted  into  the 
saloon,  gambling  hell  and  other  disreputable  places. 
I  soon  lost  my  position,  my  good  name  and  conscious 
innocence  and  am  ruined.  What  can  I  do  to  recover 
myself  and  former  good  standing?  Oh,  if  I  were  only 
back  with  my  mother  again !" 

I  advised  him  to  go  to  his  former  employer,  confess, 
ask  his  forgiveness  and  seek  reinstatement  that  he 
might  recover  himself  and  raise  enough  money  to  re- 
turn to  his  home  and  mother,  and  never  stray  from  the 
path'  of  virtue  again.  He  promised  he  would  do  so 
and  next  day  followed  my  advice  with  success. 

We  completed  our  work  here,  and  at  an  early  day 
moved  on  to  complete  the  work  in  other  parts  of  our 
vast  field  and  hasten  South,  as  winter  was  approach- 
ing. We  crossed  the  great  mountain  range  between 
Montana  and  Idaho  just  three  days  before  winter 


BIBLE  WORK  IN  MONTANA.  289 

broke  upon  that  vast,  mountainous  region,  closing 
travel  for  six  whole  months,  but  not  until  we  had 
furnished  a  vast  territory  with  the  blessed  book  of 
God. 

This  was  truly  foundation  work.  The  people  and 
missionaries  gladly  received  us,  and  I  felt  that  while 
it  was  the  most  laborious  it  was  yet  the  most  im- 
portant work  in  my  ministerial  career. 


290    COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

COMPLETION    OF    BIBLE    WORK    IN   UTAH. 

American  Fork  Canon  is  one  of  the  celebrated  can- 
ons of  Central  Utah.  Here  Rev.  F.  F.  Day,  a  Pres- 
byterian minister,  was  resident  missionary.  We  ar- 
ranged to  hold  Bible  meetings  in  his  mission  church. 
The  town  contained  about  two  thousand  souls.  All 
except  about  twenty  were  Mormons.  I  called  upon 
Bishop  Harrington,  the  ruling  bishop,  and  several 
other  leading  Mormons  and  had  but  little  trouble  in 
interesting  them  in  the  work.  After  Bible  addresses 
by  myself,  Rev.  Day  and  some  of  the  bishops,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  organize  a  county  society. 

Bishop  McCary  was  elected  president,  Rev.  Mr. 
Day  corresponding  secretary,  and  some  one  nomi- 
nated Mrs.  Bishop  Harrington  (the  ruling  bishop's 
wife)  as  vice-president.  I  put  the  motion  and  she  was 
unanimously  elected.  The  secretary  innocently  in- 
quired the  lady's  first  name.  Then  came  the  tug  of 
war.  The  bishop  had  several  wives.  Some  had  voted 
for  one;  several  others  had  voted  for  a  different  one, 
and  others  still  for  number  two  or  three  or  another 
yet.  Finally  Bishop  McCray  suggested  that  they 
would  give  the  old  bishop  away  to  the  gentiles  if  they 
did  not  look  out,  and  they  had  better  agree  that  they 
had  elected  Sister  Catharine  Harrington,  the  fourth 
one.  This  cleared  up  the  very  laughable  predicament 
of  a  too-much  married  bishop  and  of  a  promiscuous 

vote  on  a  bishop's  wife  in  Utah. 
18 


COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH.     291 


The  "San  Pete"  Valley  is  one  of  the  natural  divi- 
sions of  Utah,  a  very  fertile  and  populous  part  of  the 
territory,  almost  wholly  settled  by  Scandinavians. 
Canute  Peterson  (commonly  called  King  Canute)  was 
president  of  the  Stake,  including  the  entire  valley. 
Bishop  Mabin,  his  first  counselor,  lived  and  presided 
at  Manti,  near  the  south  end  of  the  valley.  Here  they 
have  cut  the  point  of  a  mountain,  built  three  terrace 
walls,  containing  over  twenty-eight  thousand  cords 
of  heavy  mason  work  and  graded  up  to  the  site  of  a 
beautiful  temple,  which  looks  from  a  distance  as 
though  it  had  grown  right  out  of  the  end  of  that  moun- 
tain. 

When  I  visited  Ephraim,  the  resident  town  of  Pres- 
ident Peterson,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  Bible 
meeting  it  was  late  in  the  day  of  an  autumn  month. 
After  an  interview  with  the  "king,"  he  said:  "You 
need  give  yourself  no  anxiety  about  a  congregation; 
I  will  have  all  the  people  in  the  church  by  7:30.  I 
have  my  own  method  of  calling  them  together.  You 
be  on  time;  we  will  meet  you  in  the  tabernacle  if  you 
are  there." 

I  repaired  to  the  tabernacle  about  fifteen  minutes 
before  the  time,  and  to  my  surprise  and  delight  found 
the  place  packed  full.  I  was  the  only  person  in  the 
house  not  a  Mormon.  I  occupied  the  pulpit  with  this 
petty  king  and  his  bishops,  made  my  Bible  speech, 
read  the  constitution,  and  called  for  a  vote  on  its 
adoption.  In  doing  this  by  uplifted  hands  I  called  for 
the  negative  to  show  their  hands.  The  king  cried  out, 
"Stop;  we  never  take  the  negative  side,  for  those  who 
do  not  favor  our  measures  are  not  worth  minding." 
So  we  adopted  the  constitution  unanimously  and 


292     COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH. 

elected  our  officers  in  the  same  manner,  Mr.  Peter- 
son making  the  nominations. 

One  other  incident,  small  in  itself,  but  far-reaching 
and  vast  in  importance,  occurred  in  the  South  part  of 
the  territory  in  Frisco,  where  the  Horn  silver  mines 
are  yearly  putting  out  millions  of  silver  bullion.  Here 
Rev.  Brother  Hedges  had  organized  a  small  class  and 
Sabbath  school.  I  visted  the  place  to  hold  a  Bible 
meeting,  and  preached  morning  and  evening  to  good 
congregations,  also  addressing  the  Sabbath  school. 
I  was  requested  to  hold  a  temperance  meeting  on 
Monday  evening,  and  to  organize  a  society  for  the  boys 
and  girls. 

When  the  hour  of  meeting  came  a  large  company 
of  men  and  women,  as  well  as  young  people,  assem- 
bled in  the  school  house  to  hear  the  temperance 
speech.  At  the  close  of  my  address  I  read  a  constitu- 
tion which  I  had  prepared  for  the  Boys'  society,  to- 
gether with  the  pledge,  and  invited  those  who  wished 
to  become  members  to  come  and  enroll  their  names. 
Three  boys  about  fifteen  years  old,  one  a  saloonkeep- 
er's son,  walked  up  amid  applause  from  the  audience 
and  boldly  signed  their  names. 

When  they  were  seated  the  audience  was  startled 
by  a  tall,  fine-looking  man  named  Peter  Franklin 
coming  forward  to  enroll  his  name  as  a  member.  He 
had  been  a  Mormon,  but  in  going  through  the  en- 
dowment house  had  become  disgusted  and  apostatized. 
He  was  quite  intelligent  and  very  successful  in  money- 
making,  but  had  become  addicted  to  dram-drinking 
and  would  often  spend  hundreds  of  dollars  on  a  single 
spree.  His  signing  the  pledge  led  many  others  to  fol- 
low his  example. 


COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH.     293 

Next  morning  as  he  went  to  his  work  men  said  to 
him,  "Pete,  you  can't  keep  that  pledge."  He  re- 
plied, "You  will  see;  I  intend  to  stop  right  here  and 
now."  The  men  at  the  smelter  wanted  him  to 
drink,  but  he  declined.  Then  some  of  them  said  if  he 
would  not  join  them  in  a  glass  of  beer  they  would 
not  work  with  him.  To  this  he  replied,  "I  don't  have 
to  drink  with  you,  and  you  don't  have  to  work  with 
me  unless  you  choose  to.  I  am  not  going  to  drink 
rum  as  long  as  I  live."  He  joined  Brother  Hedge's 
class  the  next  Sabbath.  In  less  than  six  weeks  he 
was  happily  converted,  and  became  quite  active  as  a 
temperance  and  Christain  worker. 

In  the  mining  regions  the  rule  generally  prevails 
that  all  who  work  in  the  mines  and  smelters  pay  one 
dollar  monthly  to  the  hospital  fund.  This,  in  case  of 
sickness,  entitles  them  to  admission,  on  certificate,  to 
the  hospital.  It  so  happened  that  my  friend  Franklin 
became  sick  from  the  fumes  of  the  smelter,  and  was 
compelled  to  enter  the  hospital  at  Salt  Lake  City, 
where  he  lived.  After  being  under  treatment  for  sev- 
eral weeks  he  became  convalescent  and  so  far  re- 
covered that  he  was  permitted  to  visit  friends  whom  he 
had  known  in  the  Fatherland,  before  they  or.  he  had 
become  Mormons.  He  told  them  of  his  changed  life 
and  now  happy  experience  as  a  Christian.  Many  of 
them  wanted  him  to  read  the  Bible  and  pray  with 
them,  which  he  did.  Then  they  wanted  him  to  meet 
them  in  some  hall  or  public  place  and  preach  this  bet- 
ter way  to  them.  But  he  was  only  a  probationer,  with 
no  authority  to  hold  meetings;  and  besides,  his  mem- 
bership was  at  Frisco.  So  he  came  to  me  for  advice. 
Being  superintendent  of  the  American  Bible  Society's 


294    COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH. 

work  I  authorized  him  to  take  copies  of  the  Bible  and 
(distribute  them,  at  the  same  time  explaining  the 
Scriptures  to  his  friends.  He  became  an  excellent 
Bible  reader  and  soon  returned  for  more  Bibles,  say- 
ing the  people  were  urging  him  to  preach  to  them. 
I  told  him  I  would  get  the  privilege  for  him  to  speak 
to  the  people  in  the  lecture  room  of  the  M.  E.  Church 
and  secured  the  use  of  one  of  the  parlors  of  the  church. 

His  first  audience  consisted  of  about  forty  Scandi- 
navians, mostly  old  acquaintances.  I  was  present,  and 
told  the  people  that  as  a  Bible  agent  I  had  authorized 
Brother  Franklin  to  explain  and  expound  the  gospel  to 
them.  Thus  he  opened  his  mission.  His  health  was 
restored,  he  left  the  mining  camp,  and  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  church  began  to  preach  and  was  finally- 
licensed  and  recommended  for  probation  in  the  trav- 
eling connection  in  the  M.  E.  Church. 

Bishop  Wiley  took  his  recommendation  from  the 
mission  to  the  Nebraska  conference  but  forgot  to 
present  it.  From  there  he  went  on  to  Beaver,  Penn- 
sylvania, to  hold  the  Pittsburg  conference  (my  home 
conference)  and  there  presented  the  recommendation 
and  Franklin  was  received  and  elected  to  Deacon's  or- 
ders under  the  rule  for  missionaries.  Bishop  Warren, 
returning  from  California,  stopped  in  Salt  Lake  City 
for  the  purpose  of  ordaining  Brother  Peter  Franklin 
and  Brother  Gillihan. 

The  Bishop  lectured  on  Saturday  evening  on  "The 
Powers  of  a  Sunbeam."  This,  with  much  service  on 
the  coast,'  and  long  travel,  had  worn  on  him,  and,  al- 
though I  had  just  returned  from  a  laborious  trip  in 
Montana  he  insisted  that  I  should  preach  the  eleven 
o'clock  sermon,  prior  to  Franklin's  and  Gillihan's 
ordination.  What  a  strange  coincident  that  he  who 
was  converted  to  a  Christian  life  under  my  ministry, 


COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH.     295 

so  strangely  set  to  work  under  my  authority,  and  so 
strangely  received  into  my  home  conference,  should 
be  ordained  after  my  unexpectedly  preaching  the 
sermon  the  bishop  should  have  preached! 

Being  a  good  scholar  in  his  native  tongue  and  a  man 
of  fine  address  Franklin  was  a  very  effective  speaker. 
He  visited  San  Pete  Valley  and  created  quite  a  stir 
among  his  Swedish  and  Danish  acquaintances  and 
countrymen  who  were  Mormons.  The  day  of  his  ar- 
rival among  them  to  hold  a  Methodist  meeting  two  of 
their  principal  bishops  were  carried  out  of  the  streets 
of  Ephraim  in  a  state  of  beastly  intoxication.  Frank- 
lin did  not  fail  to  make  the  best  use  of  this  event  and 
delivered  a  powerful  discourse  on  "Righteousness, 
Temperance  and  Judgment  to  Come."  King  Canute 
forbade  his  people  to  attend  the  meeting  of  this  apos- 
tate heretic,  but  the  more  he  opposed  and  interdicted 
their  attendance  the  more  the  people  pressed  to  hear 
the  joyful  tidings  of  salvation.  Scores  were  converted 
and  joined  the  Methodist  church  and  subsequently 
built  a  mission  chapel. 

My  judgment  from  the  first  of  my  acquaintance  in 
Utah  was  that  mission  work  could  be  most  effectively 
accomplished  among  the  Scandinavians.  So  it  was 
proven,  and  the  conversion  and  call  of  Peter  Franklin 
to  the  ministry  proved  to  be  the  opening  of  this  vast 
and  promising  department  among  the  apostatizing 
Mormons.  Franklin's  efforts  resulted  in  building  the 
first  Scandinavian  church  in  Salt  Lake  City,  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  school  for  their  children,  from  which 
the  work  is  growing  rapidly.  Other  brethren  entered 
into  the  doors  opened  by  Brother  Franklin,  when  he 
had  been  called  to  wider  fields  of  activity  and  useful- 
ness in  Minnesota. 


296    COMPLETION  OF  BIBLE  WORK  IN  UTAH. 


I  received  much  efficient  help  in  the  Bible  work 
from  all  the  missionaries  and  teachers  in  the  field. 
They  looked  upon  the  putting  of  the  Bible  in  the 
homes  and  hands  of  the  people,  backed  by  Bible  ser- 
mons as  "foundation  work"  which  must  produce 
beneficial  results,  especially  as  the  people  had  little  else 
to  read.  I  was  very  greatly  aided  in  the  complete  sup- 
ply of  Utah  by  an  active,  devoted  and  self-sacrificing 
company  of  colporteurs,  whose  Christian  spirit  and 
example  contrasted  beautifully  with  the  sordid,  secu- 
lar and  sensual  lives  of  the  chief  Mormons.  So  that 
the  Bible  and  corresponding  example  made  a  sen- 
sible impression  upon  many  who  were  in  the  thral- 
dom of  the  Mormon  faith  and  teaching.  The  leaven 
was  put  in  the  meal,  and  has  been  working  gloriously. 

If  the  introduction  of  my  work  was,  as  I  believe, 
providential,  and  if  we  were  divinely  aided  and  di- 
rected in  it,  then  the  fact  of  our  having  so  completely 
and  thoroughly  canvassed  and  supplied  the  entire  ter- 
ritory before  the  Edmunds  Bill  passed  is  no  less  prov- 
idential, significant  and  gratifying.  For,  be  it  remem  • 
bered,  that  this  work  was  completed  by  the  time  this 
bill  became  a  law,  and  such  was  the  attitude  of  the 
Mormons  all  over  Utah  toward  the  law  and  toward  all 
churches  and  all  Gentiles  that  every  pulpit  was 
closed  against  us,  and  every  neighborhood  barred 
against  our  colporteurs  because  they  were  Gentiles. 
But  the  work  had  been  done  and  so  thoroughly  done 
that  the  board  of  managers  of  the  American  Bible 
Society  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  put  workers 
in  the  field  since  we  closed  the  canvass.  To  me  it  was 
among  the  most  satisfactory  fields  of  ministerial 
labor  ever  occupied. 


WONDERLAND.  297 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

WONDERLAND. 

It  was  in  1882  that  I,  as  superintendent  of  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society  work  in  Utah,  Idaho  and  Mon- 
tana, planned  the  trip  of  supply  to  which  I  have  al- 
ready called  attention,  from  Salt  Lake  through  Idaho 
and  into  Eastern  Montana.  The  route  which  we  pro- 
posed to  take  followed  the  Utah  and  Northern  rail- 
road line  to  Beaver  Canon,  thence  through  an  un- 
broken wilderness  one  hundred  and  ten  miles  to  the 
Fire  Hole  Basin.  This  would  give  us  an  opportunity 
to  thoroughly  see  Yellowstone  Park,  as  we  passed 
through  it  from  west  to  east,  and  from  south  to 
north.  Thence  we  expected  to  go  to  the  great  Yel- 
lowstone River  Valley,  cross  the  ridge  or  great  Di- 
vide at  Livingstone,  come  into  the  Gallatin  Valley, 
and  travel  north  to  the  British  line,  near  Forts  Ben- 
ton  and  Assinaboine. 

Having  thoroughly  outfitted  with  an  exception- 
ally complete  supply  of  camp  necessities,  my  wife  and 
I  set  out  in  company  with  two  colporteurs  on  a  jour- 
ney of  twenty-six  hundred  miles.  We  took  with  us  two 
wagons  and  five  head  of  horses,  and  carried  a  large 
supply  of  Bibles.  From  the  day  we  left  until  the  jour- 
ney was  ended  we  slept  but  three  nights  in  a  habitable 
house. 

After  we  were  once  under  way  we  staid  not  nor 

stopped  until  we  reached  Beaver  Canon,  from  which 
point,  after  a  brief  respite,  we  plunged  into  the  wil- 
derness. The  trail  we  followed  was  an  unfrequented 


298  WONDERLAND. 

one,  and  boasted  in  the  way  of  roadside  habitations 
but  a  single  hut  on  the  river  bank,  constituting  a  sort 
of  rendezvous  for  lost  travelers  and  explorers. 

At  Little  Snake  River  we  partook  of  cheer  with  one 
Mr.  Ray,  who  for  fourteen  years  had  maintained  in 
that  lonely  spot  a  fishing  and  hunting  camp.  A  lit- 
tle later  we  were  in  camp  at  Goose  Lake,  then,  pass- 
ing Henry's  Lake,  we  camped  again  near  Riverside, 
and  at  last  we  pitched  our  tents  on  the  very  rim  of  the 
Fire  Hole  Basin.  We  did  not  reach  this  last  point  of 
vantage  without  diligent  labor,  having  had  to  double- 
team  and  climb  a  mountain  of  obsidian  glass  and  vol- 
canic output,  almost  four  miles  long  from  bottom  to 
top. 

When  we  had  crossed  the  River  of  the  Basin  we 
came  into  full  view  of  the  Fire  Hole  itself.  Almost  we 
seemed  precipitated  into  the  heart  of  some  vast  man- 
ufacturing center  with  belching  smoke-stacks,  so 
numerous  were  the  columns  of  steam  rising  in  front 
of  us.  Ugly-mouthed  craters  yawned  at  us,  tall,  gey- 
ser-throats reared  before  us,  wraith-like  pillars  of 
white  steam  towered  above  us.  It  was  a  burning, 
hissing  magnificence. 

We  hastened  down  the  ashy  rim  until  we  reached 
a  point  on  the  Fire  Hole  River — of  water  almost  scald- 
ing hot,  fresh  from  the  geysers — within  forty  rods  of 
the  head  waters  of  the  Madison,  one  of  the  three  trib- 
utaries combining  to  give  impetus  to  that  greatest  of 
all  rivers — the  Mississippi.  A  little  further,  and  we 
have  entered  the  Park,  "Wonderland,"  where  are 
massed  the  most  beautiful  natural  effects  encom- 
passed in  any  one  spot  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

In  1882  the  Park  was  almost  geographically  square, 
containing  one  hundred  square  miles — sections  taken 
off  Idaho,  Wyoming  and  Montana,  and  by  congres- 


WONDERLAND.  299 

sional  enactment,  introduced  by  a  Kansan,  Senator 
Samuel  C.  Pomeroy,  forever  set  apart  as  our  National 
Park. 

About  midway  from  where  we  had  entered  the  basin 
and  the  upper  end  of  the  Fire  Hole  we  again  crossed 
the  river  and  climbed -a  very  precipitous  elevation, 
composed  almost  wholly  of  the  output  of  the  "Sheri- 
dan Geyser,"  and  so  reached  a  small  plateau,  euphoni- 
ously called  the  Devil's  Half-Acre. 

Up  here  we  made  our  first  visit  at  close  range  to  a 
hot  spring  or  boiling  lake.  The  surface  area  of  the 
one  we  examined  first  was  about  one-eighth  of  an 
acre.  Above  water  as  clear  as  crystal  floated  and 
gleamed  in  the  dancing  sunlight  a  beautiful  cloud  of 
pink  vapor.  The  walls  of  the  lake  were  curiously 
inwrought  and  of  variegated  color.  Dense  volumes 
of  steam  were  continually  rising  from  the  surface, 
yet  when  these  would  break  and  clear  away  momen- 
tarily we  could  see  into  immense  depths  through  the 
crystalline  waters  beneath.  One  strikingly  beautiful 
feature  of  the  scene  were  the  finely  finished  formations 
on  walls  and  shores,  worn  smooth  as  glass  by  the  play 
of  the  waters,  some  as  small  as  the  pearls  of  a  lady's 
necklace,  others  as  large  as  oranges,  and  even  as  large 
as  large  melons,  and  all  rich  in  colored  light.  Some 
were  yellow,  some  were  emerald  green,  some  were  as 
pink  as  the  inner  sides  of  shells,  some  as  blue  as  a 
summer  sky.  And  as  they  caught  the  sun's  rays  and 
held  back  those  colors  they  saw  fit  to,  and  sentr'out 
others  with  many  a  refractory  glint,  the  prismatic  play 
was  marvelously  enchanting. 

Taking  up  positions  at  various  angles  and  looking 
down  into  the  unfathomable  depths,  we  could  see  into 
fair  and  graceful  formations  below  the  water,  and  felt 
that  we  were  in  eerie  proximity  to  the  water-nyrnphs 


300  WONDERLAND. 

and  sub-marine  fairies.  A  fairy  sun  was  there,  and  by 
his  side,  in  modest  companionship,  the  moon  sat  in 
benign  splendor.  Stars  specked  the  water  and  shone 
through  the  intensely  clear  liquid  as  from  the  other 
side  of  the  world. 

We  had  up  to  this  moment  been  so  wholly  ab- 
sorbed with  the  hot  spring  that  we  were  oblivious 
to  the  nearness  to  us  of  the  Sheridan  geyser.  When 
our  attention  had  centered  upon  it  we  found  it  to  be 
a  gaping  crater,  thirty  or  forty  feet,  with  irregular  and 
broken  sides,  holding  a  disturbed  body  of  water  some 
fifteen  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  plateau  upon  which 
we  stood. 

The  water  was  in  great  agitation  and  our  awe  and 
wonderment  changed  to  terror  when  the  angry,  hiss- 
ing, seething  volume  rose  suddenly  as  if  it  would 
overwhelm  us.  We  fled,  like  Lot's  wife,  to  a  place 
of  surer  safety,  while  the  whole  column  of  water  was 
lifted  with  a  deafening  roar  high  into  the  air.  De- 
tonations as  of  terrific  cannonading  accompanied  the 
agitation,  while  the  hiss  and  rush  and  roar  of  the  gey- 
ser continued  and  the  column  of  angry  water  rose 
ever  higher,  until  it  had  reached  the  altidude  of  full  an 
hundred  and  sixty  feet.  From  it,  poised  in  mid-air, 
floated  off  bubbles  as  large  as  barrels,  shot  through 
with  the  sunlight  and  showing  every  color  of  the  rain- 
bow, bursting  as  they  floated  further  and  sending  back 
a  shower  of  hot  water.  My  wife's  heroism  paled  be- 
fore the  sublime  manifestation,  the  colporteurs  were 
terrified,  and  I  was  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  the 
divine  omnipotence.  I  wept  and  shouted  and  laughed, 
thrilled  with  wonder  and  amazement. 

Part  of  the  great  towering  column  of  water  fell  back 
into  the  crater,  and  part  rushed  like  another  Niagara 
over  the  sides  of  the  plateau  into  Fire  Hole  River. 


WONDERLAND.  301 

The  agitation  kept  up  for  fully  fifteen  minutes.  When 
it  had  subsided  we  cautiously  wended  our  way  out  of 
the  field  by  way  of  the  wagon  tracks  we  discovered. 
The  whole  crest  of  the  plateau  was  blistered  with  little 
geysers  and  openings  out  of  which  steam  was  issuing. 
It  was  in  a  state  of  some  trepidation  from  this  latest 
experience  that  we  continued  our  way  up  the  valley 
to  the  upper  end  of  the  field  of  wonders. 

As  we  sat  in  our  wagons  awaiting  directions  from 
our  guide,  to  our  great  delight  we  were  greeted  with  a 
display  of  the  powers  and  beauty  of  "Old  Faithful." 
This  magnificent  geyser  has  well  earned  her  name, 
for  every  sixty-five  minutes,  day  in  and  night  out,  from 
year  to  year,  so  far  as  known,  "Old  Faithful"  makes 
her  report  "All's  Well"  and  emphasizes  it  with  her 
incomparable  display.  She  stands  like  a  sentinel  on 
an  elevation  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  She  never 
asks  for  a  vacation,  and  her  waters  gush  forth  as  beau- 
tifully today  as  they  have  in  all  these  years.  Her 
crater  is  built  up  of  a  product  siliceous  and  limey  in 
character,  corrugated  and  wondrously  carved  and  in- 
wrought by  flowing  of  the  water.  Her  throat  is  oval  in 
shape  and  is  four  by  six  feet  in  diameter.  Her  posi- 
tion is  on  an  irregular  plateau  thirty  feet  above  the 
river  drainage.  The  volume  of  dense  hot  water  rises 
by  the  exploding  force  of  the  pent-up  gas  and  steam 
to  an  altitude  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  feet,  and  sways 
back  and  forth  like  a  sapling  pine.  The  sparkling 
column  showers  back  myriads  of  drops  and  bubbles, 
bright  and  glistening  in  the  sunshine,  like  a  multi- 
colored sky  rocket.  Rising  by  impulsion  the  column 
pushes  away,  jet  after  jet,  higher  and  higher,  and  car- 
ries heavenward  with  it  the  astonished  game. 


302  WONDERLAND. 

We  made  our  way  to  a  little  plateau  near  by  and 
parking  our  wagons  pitched  tent  in  the  midst  of  one 
of  the  most  active  groups  of  geysers  in  the  field. 
Scarcely  had  wre  adjusted  ourselves  to  our  new  sur- 
roundings when  we  heard  the  thrilling  shout  of  the 
guide: 

"The  Bee  Hive!  The  Bee  Hive!  The  Bee  Hive  is 
going  to  show  up!" 

The  Bee  Hive  is  a  universal  favorite  and  comes 
in  for  a  great  meed  of  praise  for  its  beauty  where  all 
is  beautiful.  The  crater  stands  five  feet  or  more  above 
the  plateau,  is  eight  or  nine  feet  at  the  base  and  six  feet 
at  the  top,  with  a  throat  large  enough  to  admit  of  the 
passage  of  an  ordinary  barrel.  The  opening  is  oblong 
in  shape,  beautifully  finished  and  as  smooth  as  porce- 
lain. There  is  connected  with  this  geyser  an  under- 
groud  vent  leading  to  a  very  small  indicator,  or  gey- 
ser, some  twenty  feet  away,  out  of  which  a  volume 
of  steam  issues  for  fifteen  minutes  before  the  Bee  Hive 
begins  to  play,  this  signal  serving  as  a  steam  whistle 
to  notify  visitors  that  the  entertainment  is  about  to 
begin.  The  valley  is  immediately  alive  with  excite- 
ment. Citizens  from  all  the  vicinity,  soldiers  from  the 
military  posts  who  were  en  route  to  meet  General 
Phil.  Sheridan,  and  tourists  from  all  countries,  came 
rushing  to  the  scene.  A  great  company  stood  in 
breathless  expectancy. 

The  indicator  ceased.  The  steam  and  gas  from  the 
crater  began  to  rise.  Then  the  volume  of  water  rushed 
up  and  up,  as  straight  as  a  telegraph  pole  and  as  com- 
pact as  the  stream  from  the  nozzle  of  a  fire  engine. 
As  dense  as  the  body  of  a  great  pine  tree  the  column 
rose  to  the  height  of  one  hundred  feet  and  then  spread 
out  in  a  beautiful  waving  spray.  So  dense  is  the  col- 
umn of  water,  gas  and  steam  that,  standing  close  to 


WONDERLAND.  303 

the  crater,  I  put  out  my  hand  until  I  almost  touched 
the  ascending  column.  Then  seized  by  a  wayward  im- 
pulse I  took  off  my  hat  and  tossed  it  in.  As  quick  as 
a  flash,  to  the  amusement  of  the  company,  up  went 
the  hat  more  than  a  hundred  feet,  whirling  and  swirl- 
ing with  the  steam  and  gas,  cutting  fantastic  freaks. 

During  the  demonstration  on  the  part  of  the  Bee 
Hive  we  were  also  treated  to  an  amusing  incident  as 
one  of  the  exigencies  of  the  treacherous  ground  on 
which  we  stood  and  sat.  A  soldier  was  sitting  on  the 
ground  narrating  war  stories  to  a  crowd  of  interested 
companions  when  he  suddenly  shot  up  in  the  air, 
slapped  himself  vigorously  on  the  place  he  had  been 
sitting  upon  and  cried  vociferously,  "A  geyser!  A  gey- 
ser!" So  it  was,  too.  He  had  been  sitting  on  a  small 
crater,  which  had  surprised  him  by  a  hot  attack  from 
the  rear. 

The  beauty  and  grandeur  of  this  most  chaste  of  all 
geysers  was  kept  up  for  fully  twenty  minutes;  and 
scarcely  had  the  excitement  died  away  attendant  upon 
the  Bee  Hive's  demonstration  before  another  shout 
was  raised — "The  Splendid!" 

We  rushed  over  logs  and  stumps  and  rough  places 
for  about  an  eighth  of  a  mile  to  witness  the  display  of  a 
triple  stream  thrown  out  of  a  geyser  with  a  large 
throat  but  with  a  larynx  so  formed  as  to  divide  the 
water  into  three  streams.  Strangest  of  all  is  the  inter- 
mittent impulse  upon  which  this  geyser  plays.  After 
an  exhibition  of  five  minutes  it  takes  a  five  minutes' 
rest,  then  plays  again  for  five  minutes,  then  rests  again, 
and  then  comes  the  final  effort  of  activity.  One  stream, 
two  feet  in  diameter,  rises  one  hundred  and  sixty  feet 
in  a  perpendicular  line,  one  spurts  out  in  a  northerly 
direction  and  the  third  and  last  cutting  away  to  the 


304  WONDERLAND. 

southwest.  The  effect  is  best  suggested  in  the  name 
given  the  geyser.  I  went  down  into  this  seething 
crater  and  secured  a  remarkably  fine  specimen. 

Most  phenomenal  of  all  geysers,  and,  as  her  name 
indicates,  most  powerful,  is  the  "Giantess."  At  the 
summit  of  the  plateau  lies  what  to  the  seeming  is  a 
lake  placid  as  a  summer  morning,  smooth  as  a  mirror. 
Out  toward  shore  line  is  a  formation  much  like  ex- 
tending ice.  The  depths  are  bottomless.  Only  once 
in  a  long  while  does  the  "Giantess"  arouse  to  a  deter- 
mination to  show  the  other  geysers  what  a  geyser  can 
really  do.  Her  domain  is  undisputed,  her  prestige 
unchallenged.  The  crater,  of  a  diameter  of  twenty  feet, 
is  so  near  the  level  of  the  top  of  the  field  that  she  is  not 
suspected  of  being  a  "spouter"  at  all;  but  when  in  ac- 
tion this  great  body  of  water  is  lifted  solidly  into  the 
air  for  an  hundred  feet,  when  by  internal  propulsion 
it  divides  into  five  distinct  columns,  each  of  which  rises 
nearly  another  hundred  feet  like  fluted  columns.  These 
columns  then  begin  to  spread  out  like  elm  trees,  until 
having  reached  the  altitude  of  nearly  two  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  the  descent  begins.  Then  it  is  as  if  the  win- 
dows of  heaven  were  opened.  The  torrent  rushes 
madly  down  the  sides  of  the  plateau  into  Fire  Hole 
River. 

It  is  useless  to  attempt  a  detailed  description  of  al1 
the  multiform  attractions  formed  by  the  physical 
agencies  at  work  in  the  heart  of  the  earth  in  "Wonder- 
land." They  are  too  numerous  and  too  marvelous  for 
anything  more  than  the  typification  of  all  by  the  illus- 
trations given  above,  and  the  mere  mention  of  a  few 
of  the  other  most  prominent  ones  to  which  attention 
has  not  yet  been  given. 


WONDERLAND.  305 

Among  these  "The  Castle"  is  well  named.  It  is  a 
chimney  shaped  crater,  some  eight  by  ten  feet,  irregu- 
lar, terrace-formed,  while  all  around  are  curiously- 
carved  basins  full  of  crystalline  water.  Some  of  these 
little  pools  contain  a  pint  of  water,  some  a  gallon,  some 
of  the  water  is  orange,  some  of  it  is  green,  some  sul- 
phurous. The  intervening  partitions  are  wonderfully 
molded.  The  base  of  the  crater  is  covered  with  a 
convoluted  formation  resembling  cauliflower.  One 
particular  specimen  in  my  cabinet  might  easily  be 
taken  by  an  anatomist  for  the  cerebellum  of  a  child  of 
ten.  When  the  Castle  is  on  the  verge  of  an  exhibition 
the  earth  trembles  for  acres  around,  internal  intona- 
tions and  thunderings  are  heard,  as  if  a  battle  had  been 
drawn  and  thundering  parks  of  artillery  were  engaged. 
There  is  a  heaving,  a  hissing,  a  trembling,  as  when 
the  engineer  throws  the  throttle  wide.  The  water  is 
greatly  troubled  and  rises  and  splashes  and  dashes  like 
a  caged  lioness  seeking  escape. 

The  "Giant"  further  down  the  field  is  a  guard  on 
duty.  It's  crater  resembles  a  large  sycamore  tree 
broken  off  ten  or  fifteen  feet  from  the  root.  In  the 
northwest  side  of  this  geyser  there  is  a  large  rent  and 
a  heavy  piece  has  been  thrown  off  by  some  mighty 
shock  or  struggle  within. 

Not  far  from  the  Giant  stands  the  Grotto  and  below 
in  the  same  field  is  the  Riverside  and  Falls. 

Crossing  the  Divide  we  came  to  a  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone.  In  close  proximity  is  the  Devil's  Outlook, 
and  not  far  away  is  the  most  inexplicable  demonstra- 
tion in  the  entire  field — an  opening  in  the  side  of  a 
mountain,  where  a  mud-geyser  is  in  perpetual  action, 
a  veritable  bit  out  of  Dante's  Inferno.  Dark  and 
smoky,  there  issue  from  it  horrid,  rumbling  noises  as 


306  WONDERLAND. 

of  fire,  -and  a  cry  as  of  some  soul  tormented.  The 
smell  of  brimstone  mingles  with  the  stench  of  the  de- 
bris— the  base  of  all  the  extracts  of  cologne — into  one 
foul  malodorous  odor.  The  murky  mud  gooled  up 
toward  us  as  if  to  overwhelm  us,  then  receded  in  black 
sullenness,  while  we  stood  terrified  before  it. 

Further  on  we  found  Yellowstone  Lake,  the  source 
of  Yellowstone  River.  Down  the  river  are  the  Upper 
Falls  with  a  descent  of  more  than  eighty  feet.  A  mile 
or  more  below  are  the  Great  Falls,  having  a  plunge  of 
three  hundred  and  sixty  feet.  It  is  here  that  the 
Yellowstone  Canon  begins,  the  most  wonderful  of  all 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Rocky  range.  From  Point 
Lookout  we  stand  and  gaze  over  the  falls  and  as  we 
gaze  on  yonder  rocky  summit  is  an  eagle  teaching  her 
young  to  fly.  Opposite  us  rise  castellated  precipices 
thousands  of  feet  high.  Cathedral  upon  cathedral, 
tower  upon  tower,  rise  in  one  grand  amalga- 
mating mass.  We  are  charmed  and  chained  by  the 
awfulness  of  the  wonders  of  nature.  Out  of  the  north 
flames  before  us  a  mountain  of  sulphur  on  fire.  The 
very  wagon  road  we  travel  is  of  glass,  "obsidian."  The 
forests  we  pass  through  are  full  of  petrified  trees,  and 
the  fields  are  haunted  by  hobos  and  goblins,  hideous 
stone-forms,  caused  by  the  action  of  the  water,  frost 
and  erosion  of  the  wind,  and  so  terribly  fantastic  that 
no  Indian  will  go  that  way. 

We  pass,  further  on,  "Young  America,"  the  "Minute 
Man,"  who,  though  a  little  geyser,  spouts  every  min- 
ute. At  almost  the  north  limit  of  the  park  we  come 
upon  one  of  its  chiefest  grandeurs,  the  Mammoth  Hot 
Springs,  the  wonder  of  all  the  tourists,  vast  and  varied 
in  formation  and  indescribably  beautiful.  Then  comes 
Liberty  Gap  at  the  finish,  and  all  reluctantly  we  bid 
Wonderland  adieu. 

19 


RETURN  TO  KANSAS.  307 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

RETURN   TO   KANSAS. 

After  two  years  of  very  arduous  though  successful 
work  in  the  mountains  I  decided  to  return  to  the  Kan- 
sas Conference  and  again  engage  in  work  on  Kansas 
soil.  It  had  so  long  been  my  field  of  labor  and  my  life 
and  history  had  been  so  intimately  interwoven  with 
her  woof  and  warp  that  I  longed  for  re-establishment 
in  my  home  conference. 

Again,  the  Bible  work  in  the  mountains  entailed 
a  great  deal  of  physical  hardship  and  I  found  it  was 
beginning  to  tell  upon  me  in  most  trying  manner.  The 
"jerkies,"  or  mountain  stages,  were  far  from  com- 
fortable vehicles  in  which  to  ride  over  mountain  roads, 
#nd  not  infrequently  after  a  long  and  rough  ride  I 
would  suffer  excruciatingly  with  headache  and  spinal 
irritation,  until  life  would  be  almost  unbearable.  This 
condition  was  aggravated  by  a  misfortune  which  be- 
fel  me  which  came  near  being  serious.  While  suffer- 
ing violent  pain  at  one  time  by  mistake  I  took  a  dose 
of  tincture  of  Aconite,  and  but  for  the  timely  discovery 
of  the  error  would  have  been  sacrificed  to  the  poison, 
the  dose  having  been  amply  sufficient  to  have  de- 
stroyed life.  This  poisoning  increased  the  sensitive- 
ness of  my  brain  and  spine,  absolutely  necessitating 
discontinuance  of  the  mountain  "jerky"  method  of 
jerky  travel.  My  health  was  so  rudely  shocked  by 
this  laborious  work  that  I  was  compelled  to  visit  my 
doctor-son  in  Texas  for  treatment,  and  upon  his  ad- 


808  RETURN  TO  KANSAS. 

vice  determined  at  the  earliest  moment  to  retire  from 
the  mountain  field  and  take  up  lighter  labor.  With 
this  determination  I  purchased  an  interest  in  the  Kan- 
sas Methodist  and  became  its  editor,  at  Topeka.  In 
connection  with  my  editorial  labor  I  embarked  in  the 
church  book  and  publishing  business,  in  which  com- 
bined enterprises  I  continued  for  some  time.  This 
work  did  not  prove  satisfying  to  my  energies  and  ambi- 
tions, and  after  fairly  starting  both  enterprises  toward 
success  I  disposed  of  them  to  Rev.  J.  N.  See,  who  for 
a  long  time  continued  the  issuance  of  the  Methodist. 
During  my  editorship  I  was  not  idle  ministerially.  I 
was  repeatedly  called  upon  to  dedicate  new  churches 
and  lift  church  debts,  in  every  instance  in  which  my 
services  were  sought  succeeding  in  accomplishing  the 
work  in  hand.  In  several  instances  I  succeeded  in 
raising  far  beyond  the  amount  needed,  winning  the 
gratitude  of  the  people  and  assisting  in  furthering  the 
cause  of  the  church  and  her  substantial  and  spiritual 
interests  in  this  manner.  This  particular  function  has 
been  one  in  which  the  most  gratifying  success  has  at- 
tended my  efforts  all  through  my  church  life.  A  list 
of  my  dedications  and  debt  raisings  would  prove  an 
interesting  record,  could  I  but  get  it  together  at  this 
time.  Perhaps  in  the  future  I  may  do  so. 

Among  the  churches  dedicated  by  me,  one  in  par- 
ticular had  a  most  pecular  history  covering  its  origin, 
completion  and  dedication.  It  is  located  on  an  Indian 
Reserve  strip,  seven  miles  South  of  Eureka.  Two  or 
three  families  came  all  the  way  from  Northwestern 
Iowa  with  wagons  drawn  by  very  poor  spans  of 
horses  and  correspondingly  poor  harness.  With  the 
men,  the  women  and  children  walked  most  of  the  way. 


RETURN  TO  KANSAS.  309 

The  teams  had  all  they  could  do  in  their  skeletonness 
to  draw  the  wagons  containing  the  household  goods, 
bedding  and  clothing  of  the  movers.  These  families 
took  up  homesteads  on  the  "Diminished  Reservation," 
which  had  just  been  opened  for  settlement,  and  built 
a  small  temporary  house  from  stones  which  cropped 
from  the  surface  of  the  prairie  ridge  running  through 
their  homestead,  the  stones  being  laid  in  mud  instead 
of  mortar.  In  these  houses  they  concluded  to  live 
until  they  could  build  a  church  and  school. 

Before  long  the  time  came  for  this  much  desired 
work  to  begin.  Sister  B.  agreed  to  board  the  work- 
men, as  her  subscription.  She  had  two  small  rooms  in 
which  were  quartered  the  masons  and  their  helpers 
while  they  were  engaged  in  quarrying  the  rock  and 
laying  the  foundation.  Then  came  the  carpenters,  and 
these  were  taken  in  until  the  walls  and  roof  of  the 
church  were  ready  for  the  plasterers.  Meanwhile  her 
husband  solicited  help  and  collected  money,  material 
and  labor,  and  superintended  in  a  general  way  the 
erection  of  the  building.  Then  came  the  men  to  do 
the  plastering,  painting  and  glazing,  and  they,  too, 
were  boarded. 

At  last  after  a  long  and  hard  struggle  the  desire  of 
these  self-sacrificing  Christian  men  and  women  was  re- 
alized. On  a  prominent  site  in  that  primitive  country 
stood  completed  a  well  proportioned  nud  neatly  fin- 
ished church,  which  will  accommodate  two  hundred 
and  fifty  people,  erected  at  a  cost  of  nearly  one  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  dollars. 

The  day  of  dedication  was  at  hand.  I  was  called 
upon  to  preach  and  raise  the  amount  needed  to  pay  all 
the  indebtednesses  on  the  church.  When  I  reached 
the  neighborhood  I  was  quartered  with  this  Christian 


310  RETURN  TO  KANSAS. 

family,  as  they  only  of  all  the  neighbors  were  prepared 
to  entertain  the  preacher  and  visitors.  Sister  B.  had 
baked  a  barrel  full  of  loaves  of  bread,  roasted  two  or 
three  good-sized  turkeys,  boiled  and  baked  half  a  hog, 
and  had  cooked  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  medium-sized 
beef.  She  was  amply  provided  with  table  comforts  for 
all.  We  had  a  meeting  of  the  trustees  and  interested 
friends  on  Saturday  night,  after  which  we  repaired  to 
this  hospitable  home.  In  the  room  in  which  I  slept, 
which  was  twelve  by  fourteen  feet  square,  there  were 
four  beds.  Three  persons  slept  in  each  bed,  except  the 
one  which  the  preacher  was  to  occupy  with  the  head  of 
the  family.  In  the  other  room,  which  was  smaller  and 
had  the  cookstove  in  it,  there  were  five  beds,  and  the 
intermediate  space  was  occupied  by  the  rising  genera- 
tion until  next  morning. 

The  day  dawned  auspiciously,  and  the  people  came 
in  groups  from  far  and  near  until  the  whole  prairie 
around  the  church  was  alive  with  teams  and  the  church 
was  filled  with  people  to  its  utmost  capacity.  As  we 
walked  to  the  house  of  worship  my  big-hearted  hostess 
said  to  me :  "That  church  has  got  to  be  paid  for  today  if 
we  have  to  part  with  our  homestead.  We  can  go  West 
and  take  up  more  land  and  pre-empt  it  if  necessary." 
All  this  time  I  was  wondering,  Where  lay  the  secret  of 
this  zeal? 

Before  me  gathered  nearly  one  hundred  young 
men  and  women  of  ages  ranging  from  fifteen  to  twen- 
ty-five young  people  as  intelligent  as  are  found  any- 
where, who  had  come  with  their  parents  from  older 
states  where  they  had  enjoyed  the  advantages  of 
church  and  Sabbath  school,  but  who  without  a  house 
of  worship  would  soon  have  passed  into  such  in- 
difference as  would  have  foreboded  moral  ruin.  The 


RETURN  TO  KANSAS.  311 

children! — this  was  the  secret  which  led  to  so  much 
joyful  toil  and  self-sacrifice  in  the  erection  of  this 
church. 

The  company  of  people  was  so  great  that  many 
could  not  find  room,  notwithstanding  the  aisles  were 
seated  with  chairs  and  wagon-seats  from  the  numerous 
farm  wagons  in  which  the  families  came  to  the  dedica- 
tion. Quite  a  company  of  men  were  around  the  door 
and  near  the  windows,  which  were  opened  so  they 
could  hear  the  sermon,  for  I  was  to  "preach  for  all 
that  was  out" — as  well  as  for  all  who  were  in. 

We  had  had  a  feast  of  spiritual  singing  and  I  was 
preaching  from  a  favorite  dedicatory  text,  Galatians  iv., 
4>  5 :  "When  the  fullness  of  the  time  was  come  God  sent 
forth  His  son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law, 
that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons."  The 
audience  had  become  deeply  interested  in  the  dis- 
course, and  I  was  about  through  its  delivery,  when  out 
from  the  North  came  an  old  Indian  chief  with  some  of 
his  tribe,  his  four  squaws,  and  more  than  a  dozen  of 
his  children.  Some  of  them  were  pappooses  on  their 
mothers'  backs,  with  all  the  wickups,  poles  and  para- 
phernalia of  a  real  Indian  camp  on  their  ponies.  When 
they  came  in  full  view  of  the  church,  teams  and  crowds 
of  men,  they  halted,  then  diverged  to  the  left  of  the 
road  until  they  came  within  about  an  eighth  of  a  mile 
and  stopped  again.  Some  of  the  men  went  out  to  them 
and  talked  to  the  old  chief,  who,  with  his  people,  were 
on  their  way  to  visit  tribal  relatives  in  the  Indian  Ter- 
ritory, intending  to  remain  "two  moons." 

Imagine  his  astonishment  to  witness  such  a  change 
on  the  very  grounds  over  which  he  had  roamed  from 
boyhood  to  manhood,  and  which  his  people  had  occu- 
pied in  undisputed  possession  for  centuries.  The  con- 


312  RETURN  TO  KANSAS. 

trast  of  the  situation,  the  difference  between  the  Indian 
clan  before  us  and  the  assembly  of  white  people  in 
their  Christian  homes  and  church,  was  so  vivid  as  to 
afford  me  the  opportunity  of  showing  the  advantages 
of  revealed  religion  over  the  "light  of  nature"  and  un- 
assisted reason.  The  Indian  had  nature  for  a  teacher 
and  nothing  to  do  but  study  the  book.  He  neither 
toiled  nor  did  he  spin.  The  procession  of  states  and 
planets  went  silently  in  their  incessant  march  before 
him.  The  mountains  with  their  pinnacled  tops  pointed 
constantly  toward  heaven.  But  he  knew  not  God,  nor 
Christ  who  had  redeemed  him.  But  the  Bible,  the 
Church,  the  Christian  Altar  and  Sabbath  all  told  of 
immortality  and  eternal  life. 

It  was  a  glad  day  for  the  neighborhood  and  people. 
The  debt  was  amply  provided  for  and  the  church  duly 
dedicated,  to  become  a  center  of  attraction  and  a  joy  to 
the  whole  community. 


LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE.          313 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

LAST   YEARS    OF    PASTORATE    LIFE. 

The  closing  years  of  my  life  as  a  pastor  have  been 
pleasantly  and  efficiently  spent  in  the  Kansas  Con- 
ference. Up  to  April,  1887,  after  having  retired  from  the 
ownership  of  the  Kansas  Methodist,  I  served  as  or- 
ganizer of  the  temperance  forces  of  the  state.  At  that 
date  I  concluded  to  re-enter  pastoral  relations  and  ac- 
cepted the  charge  of  the  church  at  Marysville,  Marshall 
County.  This  was  a  pleasant  little  city  and  the  mem- 
bership of  the  church,  though  not  large,  was  com- 
posed of  pious  Christian  oeople  among  whom  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  live.  I  associated  myself  with  Halcyon 
Lodge  of  Independent  Order  of  Odd  Fellows,  by 
transfer  from  my  home  lodge,  and  otherwise  became 
identified  with  the  interests  of  my  charge  and -its  peo- 
ple. But  little  of  unusual  importance  occurred  during 
my  two  years'  residence  at  Marysville,  though  many 
incidents  serving  to  strengthen  us  in  the  service  of  the 
Master  are  recorded  in  our  hearts. 

At  the  close  of  my  second  years'  pastorate  at  Marys- 
ville we  were  assigned  the  station  of  Wamego,  on  the 
Union  Pacific  railroad,  and  here  spent  two  very  de- 
lightful and  profitable  years  of  service.  During  our 
residence  at  Wamego  we  held  a  number  of  successful 
protracted  meetings,  at  which  there  were  many  con- 
versions to  Christ.  Among  those  converted  was  a 
bright  young  girl  named  Bessie  Lilly.  Her  mother 
had  been  a  Baptist,  her  father  a  Baptist  preacher. 


314  LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE. 

When  the  time  came  for  the  administration  of  the 
sacrament  of  baptism  Bessie  elected  to  be  baptised  by 
the  method  most  commonly  in  vogue  in  the  Methodist 
church  and  was  sprinkled.  Her  grandmother,  hearing 
of  this,  visited  her  and  taking  the  little  girl  upon  her 
knee  expressed  her  regret  that  she  had  chosen  to  be 
baptised  in  this  way,  presenting  most  earnestly  her  ob- 
jections to  this  method  of  administering  this  sacra- 
ment. The  grandchild  listened  respectfully,  but  was 
only  confused  by  the  earnestness  with  which  her 
grandmother  urged  immersion  as  a  saving  grace,  and 
finally  sighingly  said  to  her,  "Grandma,  if  you  don't 
stop  talking  to  me  that  way  you  will  make  me  an  out 
and  out  invalid."  The  child  got  the  word  mixed,  but 
her  grandmother  saw  the  force  of  her  reasoning  and 
yielded  the  point  at  issue.  Beyond  doubt  many  men 
and  women  are  made  infidels  by  the  confusion  in  doc- 
trines and  sacraments  in  the  various  church  denomi- 
nations. To  them  these  differences  seem  to  undo  a 
great  deal  of  the  teaching  of  the  church,  and  stand  out 
in  bold  antagonism  to  the  preached  doctrines  of  a 
brotherhood  religion. 

From  the  time  we  used  to  hold  union  Sabbath  school 
services  in  my  boyhood  days,  and  the  time  of  the  union 
meeting  earlier  recited  as  having  occurred  in  which 
the  Quakers  and  Methodists  came  together  to  serve 
one  God,  I  have  been  a  firm  believer  in  the  useful- 
ness of  union  church  services  and  have  wished  that  the 
time  may  come  when  all  Christian  denominations 
whose  doctrines  are  not  widely  at  variance  may  wor- 
ship the  Master  under  one  membership.  I  cannot  but 
feel  that  through  the  union  of  all  Christian  forces 
greater  good  than  now  would  be  accomplished  and 
more  precious  souls  would  be  brought  to  believe  in 
Christ  and  Him  crucified.  The  confusion  of  almost 


LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE.  315 

innumerable  denominations  cannot  but  be  confusing 
and  unsatisying  to  the  unbeliever. 

May  God  in  His  own  good  time  bring  us  together. 

While  at  Wamego  for  my  second  year  I  had  the 
satisfaction  and  pleasure,  and  a  pleasure  it  was,  too, 
of  visiting  the  four  conferences  now  in  Kansas,  which 
were  formed  out  of  the  original  Kansas  Conference  of 
which  I  became  a  member  in  territorial  days. 

The  South  Kansas  Conference  met  at  Chanute.  I 
attended  a  lovefeast  during  the  session,  at  which  many 
gave  testimony  of  the  goodness  of  God.  After  a  great 
many  had  spoken  I  arose  near  the  altar  and  briefly  re- 
lated a  part  of  my  Christian  experience,  this  prompting 
the  recital  of  the  conversion  and  entrance  upon  the 
Methodist  ministry  of  the  brother  whose  conversion 
was  due  to  Mrs.  Shugro's  recital  to  him  of  my  escape 
at  the  time  of  Quantrell's  raid,  as  already  recorded. 

I  next  attended  the  Northwestern  Kansas  Confer- 
ence in  session  at  Norton,  the  county  seat  of  Norton 
County.  On  the  way  to  this  conference  I  met  with  an 
accident  which  all  but  cost  me  my  life.  Upon  reach- 
ing Mankato,  on  the  Rock  Island  railroad,  we  were 
snow-bound  for  nearly  ninety  hours.  There  were  a 
number  of  preachers  and  the  presiding  bishop,  Bishop 
Merrill,  on  the  train.  A  deep  cut  was  packed  full  of 
snow  and  the  plows  were  at  work  trying  to  clear  the 
tracks,  three  locomotives  being  employed  in  the  work. 
The  passengers  were  irresistably  drawn  to  where  the 
excavating  was  going  on.  One  of  the  party,  Rev.  Dr. 
Stoltz,  had  been  ill  and  I  remained  behind  with  him  for 
a  time,  but  when  he  became  better  we  started  up  the 
track  to  where  the  snow-plows  were  at  work,  not 
knowing  that  there  was  a  locomotive  behind  us.  We 
were  walking  deliberately  up  the  track,  unconscious  of 


316  LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE. 

danger,  when  an  engine  under  good  head  of  steam 
approached  from  behind.  We  were  not  seen  by  either 
the  engineer  or  fireman,  they  being  otherwise  occupied 
and  not  expecting  that  any  one  would  be  on  the  track 
with  the  snow  banked  high  on  either  side.  A  cry  of 
warning  was  raised  from  an  adjoining  elevator  and 
heard  by  Dr.  Stoltz,  who  sprung  from  the  track  in  time 
to  reach  a  place  of  safety.  He  cried  to  me  to  look  out 
for  the  locomotive.  We  had  not  thought  of  danger 
from  the  rear,  so  I  looked  sharply  ahead,  thinking  he 
meant  that  an  engine  might  approach  from  that  di- 
rection. He  called  loudly  the  second  time,  and  turn- 
ing I  saw  the  locomotive  with  a  snow-plow,  looking 
like  the  end  of  a  barn,  directly  upon  me.  I  could 
neither  turn  nor  run  nor  jump  side  wise  in  time  to  be 
saved.  I  felt  a  sense  of  resentment  to  think  I  was 
thus  placed  in  an  unconscious  danger  simply  because 
the  engineer  and  firemen  were  not  on  the  lookout 
ahead,  and  seeing  no  other  chance  for  escape  sprang 
with  all  my  strength  right  on  the  pilot.  The  engine 
was  approaching  at  such  speed,  however,  that  I  was 
thrown  from  the  pilot  to  one  side.  I  was  thus  saved 
from  being  crushed  to  death  beneath  the  pon- 
derous machine,  but  as  it  passed  me  the  stop-cock  of 
an  escape  pipe  caught  me  and  held  me  alongside  the 
driving  wheels  a  prisoner,  lying  flat  on  the  snow-cov- 
ered ties,  close  to  the  rail,  as  the  great  engine  with  its 
snow-plow  attachment  passed  almost  over  me.  I  was 
so  close  to  the  drivers  that  one  of  them  wrenched  my 
over-shoe  from  my  foot.  Brother  Stoltz  turned  blind 
and  faint  as  I  struck  the  pilot  and  was  hurled  to  one 
side,  and  marveled  to  see  me  escape  alive.  Though 
my  danger  was  of  a  different  nature,  yet  it  was  but 
little  less  pronounced  than  when  the  guerrillas  entered 
my  cellar  at  Lawrence  in  search  of  my  life.  I  praised 


LAbT  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE.  317 

God  that  I  had  again  escaped  a  violent  death,  attended 
conference  as  planned,  and  returned  home  to  recite  to 
my  wife  who  had  saved  me  from  the  murderous  hands 
of  the  Quantrell  raiders  how  again  I  had  had  a  narrow 
escape  from  imminent  danger  from  which  the  Lord  in 
His  goodness  had  delivered  me. 

While  at  Wamego  I  lectured  to  the  congregation 
and  citizens  on  the  Quantrell  Raid,  at  the  special  re- 
quest of  numbers  of  the  people  who  knew  something 
of  my  marvelous  escape,  and  who  were,  therefore, 
more  deeply  interested  in  my  recital  of  the  awful  mas- 
sacre than  they  would  otherwise  have  been.  The  last 
time  I  delivered  this  lecture  Mr.  M.  D.  Embly,  one  of 
our  citizens,  said  to  a  friend,  "I  have  heard  Dr.  Fisher's 
lecture  four  different  times;  I  don't  believe  I  care  to 
hear  it  again."  When  the  hour  came,  however,  he  was 
persuaded  by  his  wife  to  accompany  her,  and  I  noticed 
that  he  listened  with  marked  attention.  As  he  re- 
turned to  his  home  he  said  to  his  wife,  "I  have  now 
heard  that  lecture  five  times.  I  thought  I  should  never 
care  to  hear  it  again,  but  I  -will  give  a  five  dollar  bill 
to  hear  it  once  more."  Though  indirectly  a  compli- 
ment to  the  lecturer,  perhaps,  yet  the  thrilling  incidents 
of  the  story  had  so  grown  upon  him  that  it  had  failed 
to  become  an  old  story,  and  its  recital  for  the  fifth 
time  had  so  aroused  his  interest  in  the  part  his  state 
had  played  in  the  War  of  the  Rebellion  that  he  had 
come  to  be  a  ready  listener  to  the  review  of  the  most 
deplorable  of  all  its  unfortunate  occurrences. 

At  the  close  of  my  pastoral  term  at  Wamego  I  was 
stationed  at  Westmoreland,  the  county  seat  of  Potta- 
watomie  County.  I  confess  when  my  appointment  to 
this  charge  was  announced  I  was  disappointed.  It 


318          LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE. 

caused  me  to  recall  a  story  of  Rev.  George  S.  Holmes, 
under  whose  pastorate  I  served  as  a  lad,  and  of  whom 
I  have  repeatedly  spoken  in  the  earlier  pages  of  this 
volume.  Brother  Holmes  expected  to  be  stationed  at 
a  certain  charge  at  one  of  the  conference  sittings,  but 
when  the  appointments  were  read  out  he  was  surprised 
to  hear  that  he  was  assigned  to  one  of  the  most  un- 
inviting of  all  the  charges,  a  place  to  which  he  had  not 
had  the  slightest  thought  of  being  sent.  As  soon  as 
the  Bishop  had  finished  his  appointments  Brother 
Holmes  rose  in  his  place  on  the  conference  floor,  ad- 
dressed the  Bishop  and  conference,  and  voiced  the 
following  words.  "Bishop,  and  Brethren,  I  was  taught 
to  believe  that  the  assignment  of  preachers  at  the 
sittings  of  our  conferences  is  the  work  of  the  Lord  and 
the  Bishop.  But  since  hearing  where  I  am  to  go  for 
the  next  twelve  months  I  have  reached  the  conclusion 
that  this  particular  lot  of  appointments  is  more  likely 
to  have  been  made  by  the  Devil  and  the  Presiding 
Elder." 

This  was  about  the  way  I  felt  when  assigned  to 
Westmoreland.  But  in  this,  as  in  many  other  things 
in  which  my  voice  has  been  raised  in  doubt  of  the 
wisdom  on  God's  movements  as  they  have  related  to 
me,  I  was  doomed  to  a  pleasurable  disappointment. 
Our  station  was  a  quiet  town,  off  of  any  railroad.  It 
first  seemed  to  me  like  a  burial  of  myself  and  wife 
to  go  there.  It  was  so  quiet  that  one  of  my  little 
grandsons,  in  writing  to  his  Papa  about  it,  wrote, 
"Every  day  is  like  Sunday  up  here  and  Sunday  is  like 
a  funeral."  This  quiet  was  almost  unbearable  at  first, 
but  I  soon  learned  that  it  was  just  what  I  needed. 
Furthermore,  the  people  were  among  the  most  hos- 
pitable and  considerate  I  have  ever  presided  over.  Our 
church  work  was  satisfactory  to  us  in  large  degree, 


LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE.  319 

while  our  social  life  in  Westmoreland  was  restful  and 
in  many  respects  delightful. 

Among  appointments  I  took  in  was  one  called 
Moodyville  Springs,  a  popular  summer  resort.  On 
one  occasion  at  this  station  there  were  present  under 
my  preaching  one  hundred  and  eleven  persons,  young 
and  old,  immediately  connected  with  a  family  named 
Siddens.  A  large  number  of  them  were  professed 
Christians.  This  remarkable  incident  was  made  espe- 
cially impressive  by  the  fact  that  within  a  twelvemonth 
I  was  called  upon  to  bury  seven  adult  members  of  this 
family  connection. 

While  pastor  at  Westmoreland  I  was  stricken,  al- 
most without  a  moment's  warning,  with  the 
most  violent  illness  of  my  life,  neuralgia  of 
the  heart.  For  a  time  my  life  was  despaired 
of  by  physician,  wife  and  friends.  In  the 
extremest  moment  of  my  illness  I  looked  back  upon 
my  eventful  past  and  could  but  feel  that  while  there 
was  many  an  hour  and  many  a  day  and  many  a  month 
and  many  a  year  in  which  I  could  do  better,  perhaps, 
had  I  my  life  to  live  over  again,  yet,  after  all,  I  had 
tried  as  best  I  could  in  an  humble  way  to  serve  my 
Master,  and  I  could  but  feel  that  all  would  be  well  with 
me  were  I  called  to  leave  my  loved  ones.  Looking 
over  my  church  life  to  see  if  there  was  anything  upon 
which  to  depend  for  safety  I  was  made  comfortable  and 
happy  in  the  beautiful  words  that  came  to  my  mind: 

"My  hope  is  built  on  nothing  less 

Than  Jesus'  blood  and  righteousness. 
I  dare  not  trust  the  sweetest  frame, 
But  wholly  lean  on  Jesus'  name." 

I  was  ready  to  go  if  it  were  God's  will.    But  under 


320  LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE. 

His  providence  I  was  spared  for  other  years,  though 
shattered  in  health  for  a  time. 

It  was  during  this  severe  illness,  more  than  at  any 
other  time,  that  I  was  made  to  feel  and  understand 
God's  providence  in  sending  me  to  the  good  people 
of  Westmoreland,  whom  I  shall  ever  bear  in  grateful 
remembrance  for  their  uniform  kindness  and  support 
in  this  dark  hour. 

My  own  illness  at  Westmoreland  and  a  serious  ill- 
ness which  overtook  Mrs.  Fisher  at  conference,  deter- 
mined me  to  take  a  superannuated  relation  rather  than 
again  undertake  the  arduous  duties  of  pastorate  life. 
This  step  was  not  taken  without  much  consideration 
and  prayer.  We  possessed  a  comfortable  home  in 
Topeka.  We  were  growing  old.  Our  boys  could  not 
make  it  convenient  to  visit  us  at  out-of-the-way  points 
as  they  wished  they  might,  and  as  we  would  have  been 
glad  to  have  had  them  do.  During  my  alarming  ill- 
ness neither  of  my  doctor-sons  could  get  to  us.  So 
taking  everything  into  consideration  I  decided  I  had 
better  seek  retirement  from  active  pastoral  duties  and 
serve  God  as  best  I  might  be  able  in  other  lines  of 
work. 

A  special  reason  which  operated  to  cause  me  to 
reach  this  decision  arose  from  the  fact  that  I  had  de- 
cided to  become  a  candidate  for  the  chaplaincy  of  the 
United  States  Congress  at  its  Fifty-fourth  session, 
having  received  assurances  from  Honorable  Case 
Broderick,  representing  the  First  Kansas  District,  and 
Honorable  Charles  Curtis,  representing  the  Fourth 
District,  at  Washington,  that  I  would  most  likely  be 
chosen  to  this  honorable  position.  I  could  but  feel 
that  this  would  be  an  acceptable  closing  of  a  life  of 
usefulness  in  the  service  of  the  church  and  our  coun- 


LAST  YEARS  OF  PASTORATE  LIFE.  321 

try,  and  felt,  also,  that  it  would  give  me  more  of  the 
leisure  and  rest  than  pastoral  work,  and  would  afford 
me  opportunities  for  useful  labor  in  a  line  of  work 
which  I  desired  to  take  up  between  sessions  of 
Congress,  were  I  elected.  Therefore,  I  asked  for  and 
was  granted  superannuated  relation  at  the  session  of 
the  Kansas  Conference  held  in  Atchison  in  March, 
1895,  after  more  than  forty  years  of  active  pastoral 
duties,  above  thirty  of  which  had  been  spent  in  the 
service  of  the  Master  in  the  Kansas  Conference. 


322  CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

CONGRESSIONAL   CANDIDACY. 

In  entering  upon  a  formal  candidacy  for  the  chap- 
laincy of  Congress  I  was  gratified  beyond  measure  at 
the  warmth  of  support  I  received  from  almost  every 
one  with  whom  I  came  in  contact  in  this  relation.  It 
was  a  case  of  where  a  prophet  is  not  without  honor  in 
his  own  country.  Every  state  elective  official,  almost 
the  entire  membership  of  the  Kansas  State  Senate  and 
House  of  Representatives,  members  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  Kansas,  and  several  of  the  District  Judges 
of  the  State,  the  officers  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic  of  Kansas  and  many  of  its  prominent  mem- 
bers, together  with  leading  members  of  the  church 
and  citizens  all  over  Kansas  serving  in  private  ca- 
pacity, joined  in  signing  my  papers  of  recommenda- 
tion and  wishing  me  every  possible  success  in  this  can- 
didacy. Better  than  riches  is  a  good  name  among  the 
brethren  and  one's  fellow  men.  I  could  but  feel  most 
highly  complimented  by  the  freedom  and  unanimity 
with  which  the  support  of  the  state  officers  and  legis- 
lators was  tenderd  my  congressional  supporters  and 
managers. 

Armed  with  these  recommendations  and  with 
promises  of  votes  from  members  of  congress  from  a 
dozen  or  more  different  states,  I  repaired  to  Washing- 
ton in  the  fall  of  1895  in  the  interests  of  my  candidacy. 
Messrs.  Broderick  and  Curtis  had  managed  my  cam- 
paign with  admirable  skill,  and  to  my  extreme  gratifi- 
cation I  found  that  it  was  generally  accepted  that  I 
20 


CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY.  823 

would  be  named  for  the  chaplaincy  on  the  ticket 
headed  by  Mr.  McDowell,  of  Pennsylvania,  as  a  can- 
didate for  the  clerkship  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. This  ticket  was  generally  conceded  to  win  in  the 
caucus,therefore  my  name  was  most  freely  mentioned 
as  that  of  the  coming  chaplain.  The  office  had  been 
long  looked  upon  as  belonging  to  the  clergy  of  the 
District  of  Columbia,  five  of  whom  were  in  the  race 
against  me.  Rev.  E.  H.  Couden,  of  Michigan,  a  blind 
preacher  of  the  Unitarian  church,  was  also  in  the 
field. 

When  the  caucus  convened  Mr.  McDowell  was  eas- 
ily elected  as  the  candidate  of  the  republicans  for  the 
clerkship  of  the  House.  The  remaining  candidates  on 
the  ticket  headed  by  him  were  also  successful,  but  the 
balloting  was  prolonged  well  in  the  night  and  the 
members  were  growing  tired  before  the  balloting  for  a 
candidate  for  chaplain  began.  Seven  names  were 
placed  in  nomination,  my  name  being  placed  before 
the  caucus  by  Mr.  Broderick  in  an  earnest  plea  that 
the  Kansas  Chaplain  might  be  chosen. 

The  balloting  began  and  I  led  the  race,  receiving 
just  as  many  as  all  the  balance  of  the  candidates  to- 
gether received.  One  more  vote  would  have  nomi- 
nated me.  The  second  ballot  was  taken  and  again  I 
received  exactly  as  many  votes  as  all  the  rest  together. 
It  was  then  after  midnight,  and  the  members  were 
weary  and  beginning  to  scatter.  Opposing  friends 
conceded  that  I  would  be  elected  on  the  next  ballot, 
and  some  of  my  supporters,  hearing  that  the  other 
candidates  were  to  be  withdrawn  one  by  one  in  my 
favor,  thought  it  not  necessary  to  remain  and  left  for 
their  hotels.  This  was  a  fatal  mistake.  The  third  bal- 
lot was  called  and  votes  were  being  cast  when  a  mem- 
ber from  Massachusetts  violated  the  rule  of  the  caucus 


324  CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY. 

and  in  explaining  his  vote  made  an  earnest  plea  that 
the  blind  preacher  might  be  chosen,  and  thus  the 
McDowell  slate  be  broken  on  one  office,  at  least. 
Sympathy  was  aroused  for  the  blind  brother  and  those 
of  the  candidates  who  had  intended  withdrawing  in  my 
favor  were  not  able  to  prevent  their  supporters  from 
going  to  Rev.  Mr.  Couden,  who  on  the  third  ballot 
received  the  nomination  which  on  two  ballots  was 
mine  had  I  received  but  one  more  vote. 

The  most  stinging  part  of  my  defeat  was  because  it 
was  accomplished  by  a  representative  from  Kansas, 
through  his  not  casting  the  necessary  ballot  for  the 
candidate  of  his  own  state.  Representative  Miller,  of 
Kansas  City,  Kansas,  supported  the  candidacy  of  Mr. 
Henderson,  of  Illinois,  against  that  of  Mr.  McDowell, 
for  the  clerkship,  and  refused  to  support  me  because  I 
was  the  candidate  of  the  McDowell  ticket.  Every  rep- 
resentative from  Kansas  but  Mr.  Miller  considered  that 
it  would  be  an  honor  for  his  state  to  have  the  office, 
but  he  preferred  that  Kansas  should  not  be  thus  recog- 
nized than  that  a  single  candidate  on  the  McDowell 
ticket  should  receive  his  vote.  Had  it  been  given  when 
I  lacked  the  one  necessary  to  give  me  a  majority  of  the 
entire  number  cast  I  would  have  been  the  nominee  and 
the  West  would  have  had  the  office  for  the  first  time. 
But  he  preferred  to  gratify  his  selfish  opposition  to  the 
McDowell  ticket  all  the  way  through  and  thus  defeated 
his  townsman.  The  responsibility  is  his.  I  recite  the 
facts  without  comment. 

My  vote  on  the  second  tie  was  one  hundred  and  nine 
ballots  against  one  hundred  and  nine  for  the  other 
seven  clergymen  in  the  field. 

It  has  been  held  that  had  Mr.  Miller  cast  his  ballot 
for  the  Kansas  candidate  it  would  have  resulted  in 
securing  for  the  state  the  appointment  of  a  number  to 


CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY.  325 

clerkships,  thus  realizing  to  our  citizens  honors  and 
many  thousands  of  dollars  now  lost  to  them,  and  that 
among  the  results  would  probably  have  been  the  se- 
curement  of  the  reading  clerkship.  Of  this  I  have 
knowledge  from  congressmen,  my  information  coming 
from  sources  of  eminent  reliability,  in  all  probability 
fully  correct. 

To  say  that  my  defeat  did  not  bring  disappointment 
would  be  untrue.  But  whatever  of  disappointment  I 
experienced  and  whatever  of  bitterness  toward  the  de- 
faulting Kansas  Representative  I  have  felt  is  materially 
lessened  by  the  fact  that  the  successful  candidate  in 
every  way  deserved  recognition  by  his  country  because 
of  his  affliction,  a  result  of  the  war.  I  cannot  but 
feel  that  had  I  been  a  member  of  that  caucus  and  had 
I  not  been  pledged  to  some  other  candidate  for  per- 
sonal or  local  reasons  I  should  have  cast  my  ballot  for 
the  blind  man.  Sympathy  for  his  affliction  elected 
him,  but  it  was  a  commendable  sympathy.  May  God 
bless  him  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  I  aspired  to 
perform,  is  my  prayer. 

I  have  said  that  my  candidacy  developed  the  fact 
that  in  this  instance  a  prophet  was  not  altogether  with- 
out honor  in  his  own  country.  During  the  canvass  I 
received  most  hearty  assurances  of  sympathy  and  sup- 
port from  many  sources,  some  of  whom  which  had 
not  been  hoped  for  nor  thought  of.  After  the  ques- 
tion had  been  settled  by  Rev.  Mr.  Couden's  election 
I  was  made  to  feel  even  more  gratifyingly  than  before 
that  both  in  church  and  state  I  am  held  in  high  esteem, 
and  that  my  failure  of  election  brought  as  great  a  de- 
gree of  disappointment  to  many  warm  friends  as  it 
did  unto  me.  I  violate  no  confidence  in  appending 
some  of  the  endorsements  received  while  the  canvass 


326  CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY. 

was  on  and  expressions  of  sympathy  and  regrets  after 
it  was  over.  I  cannot  but  feel  that  I  would  fail  in  the 
performance  of  a  pleasant  duty  should  I  not  take  pains 
to  express  my  gratification  for  these  kindly  expres- 
sions of  confidence  and  publicly  voice  the  thankfulness 
that  in  me  is  for  that  large  warmheartedness  of  my 
Bishop,  my  state  and  my  friends,  in  thus  coming  to 
me  with  support  and  sympathizing  voice  and  heart  in 
the  closing  years  of  an  earnest  life. 

Petition  of  Kansas  State  Senate: 

Topeka,  Kansas. 
Hon.  Case  Broderick, 

Member  of  Congress,  Washington,  D.  C. 

We,  members  of  the  senate,  learn  with  much  pleas- 
ure that  you  propose  the  choice  of  Rev.  H.  D.  Fisher, 

D.  D.,  as  Chaplain  of  the  House  of  Representatives  of 
the  Fifty-fourth  Congress. 

His  long  and  efficient  services,  his  unswerving  loy- 
alty and  devotion  to  the  republican  party,  as  well  as  his 
eminent  ministerial  labors,  peculiarly  qualify  him  for 
the  position. 

His  loyal  and  faithful  service  in  the  army  as  chaplain 
of  the  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry,  entitle  him  to  such  a  posi- 
tion and  recognition.  We  heartily  commend  you  for 
this  generous  effort  and  hope  you  will  succeed. 

Lucien  Baker Senator  3rd  District. 

(Now  United  States  Senator.) 

James  D.  Williamson Senator  3rd  District. 

W.  A.  Morgan Senator  23rd  District. 

E.  T.  Metcalf Senator  7th  District. 

Milton  Brown Senator  38th  District. 

K.  E.  Willcockson Senator  39th  District 

J.  W.  Parker Senator  6th  District. 

John  A  .  Carpenter Senator  I3th  District. 


CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY.  827 

H.  F.  Robbins Senator  i8th  District. 

L.  P.  King Senator  2/th  District. 

T.  V.  Thorpe Senator  5th  District. 

D.  McTaggart Senator  I2th  District. 

W.  E.  Sterne Senator  I7th  District. 

S.  T.  Danner Senator  3oth  District. 

Jas.  Troutman Lieutenant  Governor. 

Jas.  Shearn Senator  I9th  District. 

H.  G.  Jampar Senator  i6th  District. 

Jno.  Armstrong Senator  35th  District. 

Anson  S.  Cooke Senator  33rd  District. 

J.  W.  Leeds Senator  36th  District. 

G.  E.  Smith Senator  4Oth  District. 

W.  P.  Dillord Senator  8th  District 

H.  M.  Reid Senator  Qth  District. 

J.  H.  Reilley Senator  nth  District. 

Edwin  Taylor Senator  4th  District. 

Geo.  D.  Bowling Senator  32nd  District. 

Alden  E.  True Senator  2ist  District. 

A.  G.  Farney Senator  28th  District. 

Jason  Helmick Senator  26th  District. 

R.  E.  Baldwin Senator  3ist  District. 

E.  O.  Bryan Senator  2Qth  District. 

Chas.  F.  Scott Senator  I4th  District. 

H.  S.  Landis Senator  3/th  District. 

Levi  Dumbauld Senator  24th  District. 

John  M.  Price Senator  2nd  District. 

M.  A.  Housholder Senator  loth  District. 

A.  W.  Dennison Senator  25th  District. 

W.  B.  Helm Senator  34th  District. 

J.  W.  Leevy Senator  I5th  District. 

Wm.  Rogers Senator  2oth  District. 

W.  Senn Senator  22nd  District, 


328  CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY. 

Endorsement  of  Old  Soldiers  in  Convention: 

Lawrence,  Kansas,  October  15,  1895. 
To  Whom  it  May  Concern: 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Douglas  County  Old 
Soldiers  and  Sailors  Association,  held  at  Lawrence, 
Kansas,  October  15,  1895,  it  was  learned  that  Chaplain 
H.  D.  Fisher  had  been  named  by  the  Hon.  Case  Brod- 
erick  for  the  Chaplaincy  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives, for  the  Fifty-fourth  Congress. 

Chaplain  Fisher  was  a  resident  of  Lawrence  seven 
years,  entered  the  service  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Re- 
bellion, remaining  until  its  close,  serving  as  Chaplain 
(and  known  as  the  "Fighting  Chaplain")  of  the  Fifth 
Kansas  Volunteer  Cavalry,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  in  his  selection  for  such  place  Repre- 
sentatives can  make  no  mistake,  but  will  secure  a 
worthy,  capable  and  deserving  Christian  gentleman, 
who  will  reflect  credit  upon  the  state  he  has  so  long 
and  faithfully  served,  as  well  as  upon  those  who  may 
vote  for  his  selection  as  Chaplain  of  the  incoming  Con- 
gress. Albert  R.  Greene, 

Stephen  H.  Andrews,  President. 

Secretary. 

Endorsement  of  the  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry  in  Re- 
union Assembled: 

Ottawa,  Kansas,  September  4,  1895. 
Head-quarters  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry  Volunteers, 

Ottawa,  Kansas. 
Hon.  Case  Broderick, 

Dear  Sir:  It  affords  us  pleasure  to  know  that  you 
propose  the  election  of  Rev.  H.  D.  Fisher,  late  Chap- 
lain of  the  Fifth  Kansas  Cavalry,  as  Chaplain  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  Fifty-fourth  Congress.  We 
assure  you  that  we  appreciate  this  honor  as  to  our 


CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY.  829 

regiment,  and  that  in  his  election  our  delegates  in  Con- 
gress will  make  no  mistake.  We  request  them  to 
unite  with  you  to  secure  his  election. 

Most  respectfully  yours, 

The  Fifth  Kansas  Volunteers  in  Reunion  Assembled. 
O.  E.  Morse,  Powell  Clayton, 

Secretary.  President. 

Expressions  of  Sympathy  and  Regret  from  Bishop 
Vincent: 

Topeka,  Kansas,  December  I,  1895. 
My  Dear  Dr.  Fisher: 

I  learn  from  "The  Capital"  this  morning  that  you 
failed,  through  a  Kansas  vote,  to  secure  the  prize  you 
coveted  and  deserved.  I  am  sorry;  I  am  very  sorry. 
And  Representative  Miller,  whoever  he  is,  ought  to 
be  required  to  give  his  reason — whether  it  be  religious, 
denominational,  political  or  personal.  You  have  the 
confidence  of  the  whole  state,  the  love  of  your  church, 
.the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  and  you  crown 
everything  by  your  magnanimity  in  defeat. 

Your  faithful  brother, 
John  H.  Vincent. 

Explanation  of  Mr.  Miller,  from  Hon.  Case  Brod- 
erick: 

House  of  Representatives,  U.  S., 
Washington,  D.  C.,  December  6,  1895. 
Rev.  H.  D.  Fisher,  D.  D., 

Topeka,  Kansas. 
My  Dear  Sir: 

I    found   among   my   papers    the    petition    signed 
by  all  the  state  senators  asking  your  appointment  as 
chaplain.     I  was  of  the  opinion  when  you  were  here 
that  I  had  left  all  these  papers  at  home. 
I  trust  you  have  reached  home  safely. 


330  CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY. 

The  vote  on  the  chaplaincy  is  still  being  discussed 
here.  Mr.  Miller's  explanation  that  he  was  determined 
to  defeat  the  combine,  when  they  were  complaining  on 
the  other  hand  that  Kansas  wasn't  to  get  enough  from 
the  McDowell  people,  seems  quite  inconsistent.  The 
Michigan  members  had  all  been  in  the  combine  on 
everything  except  chaplain,  which  shows  that  Mr.  Mil- 
ler's effort  was  to  prevent  Kansas  from  securing  any- 
thing in  the  organization.  He  knew  that  every  state 
senator  in  Kansas  and  nearly  all  the  members  of  the 
lower  house  of  the  legislature,  the  prominent  people 
in  Pottawatomie  County,  and  many  Grand  Army  peo- 
ple had  all  declared  in  favor  of  your  election,  but  it 
seemed  to  have  no  effect. 

My  daughters  join  in  sending  kind  regards. 

Yours  very  truly, 
Case  Broderick. 

Expressions  of  Sympathy  and  Regret  from  Judge 
Guthrie : 

Topeka,  Kansas,  December  I,  1895. 
Rev.  H.  D.  Fisher,  D.  D., 

Washington,  D.  C. 
Dear  Sir: 

I  have  watched  the  progress  of  your  canvass  for 
chaplain  ever  since  you  left  for  Washington,  and  Sat- 
urday night  remained  at  the  Capital  office  until  a  dis- 
patch came  stating  that  you  were  elected  chaplain  with 
the  McDowell  ticket.  But  the  Capital  this  morning 
reports  a  man  from  Michigan  elected.  I  assure  you  I 
am  greatly  disappointed  in  the  result.  Kansas  would 
have  appreciated  your  success.  But  there  is  nothing 
to  be  gained  by  a  post  mortem  discussion  of  the  causes 
of  misfortune.  I  suppose  you  will  be  home  soon,  when 


CONGRESSIONAL  CANDIDACY,  331 

I  hope  you  will  call  at  my  office  and  tell  me  about  your 
experiences.  Truly  and  sincerely, 

John  Guthrie. 
Judge  Shawnee  District  Court 


332       THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

Universal  history  has  established  the  fact  that  war  is 
barbarous  and  demoralizing  in  its  effects  upon  those 
engaging  in  it,  even  though  the  outcome  may  advance 
civilization  by  affording  opportunities  for  better  con- 
ditions— as,  for  example,  the  great  revolutionary  war, 
which  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  a  nation  free 
from  kingship  and  a  national  independence,  and  the 
late  civil  war.  The  latter  was  a  terrible  test  of  integ- 
rity, honor  and  morality,  and,  viewed  from  the  stand- 
point of  other  great  wars,  many  wise  and  philanthropic 
citizens  contemplated  with  dismay  the  moral  effect 
upon  society  and  the  nation  of  the  disbanding  of  such 
an  army  of  men,  after  such  prolonged  absence  from 
home  and  civilizing  influences  as  our  citizen  soldiers 
had  endured.  The  world  looked  on  with  solicitude  and 
awaited  results.  Never  did  the  sun  shine  upon  such  a 
scene;  never  did  pen  of  historian  record  such  results. 
A  mighty  army  of  men,  vanquished  and  conquered,  re- 
turned to  their  homes  to  pursue  a  better  life  under  the 
magic  words  of  their  conqueror,  "Let  us  have  peace;" 
while  the  conquerors  returned  to  theirs,  flushed  with 
victory,  won  on  the  bloodiest  tattle-fields  the  world 
ever  saw,  the  proud  saviors  of  the  best  and  grandest 
nation  on  earth  and  the  brightest  and  most  expressive 
and  significant  flag  that  the  sunlight  of  Heaven  ever 
gilded  or  the  breezes  of  God  ever  kissed,  for  the  most 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.   833 

part  wiser  and  better  men  and  citizens  than  when  they 
enlisted  in  their  country's  cause. 

The  fears  of  the  nation  were  dissipated  in  an  in- 
credibly short  time ;  for  these  conquerors  had  learned  to 
obey  orders,  respect  authority,  magnify  law,  love  home 
and  admire  and  adore  pure  womanhood ;  and  with  very 
few  exceptions  they  readily  returned  to  the  peaceful 
avocations  of  private  business  and  professional  life,  to 
be  at  once  recognized  as  sober  and  honorable  citizens 
of  a  prosperous  and  re-united  nation. 

On  the  Fourteenth  of  April,  1861,  the  flag  had 
been  lowered  on  Fort  Sumter;  and  just  four  years 
afterwards  "Old  Glory"  was  raised  by  Major  General 
Anderson,  who  had  so  nobly  defended  our  national 
honor  when  the  first  gun  of  the  rebellion  was  fired  at 
the  heart  of  the  nation  by  Beauregard.  The  ceremonies 
were  appropriate  and  national  in  character  and  impor- 
tance. In  April,  1865,  more  than  a  million  men  were 
in  military  service,  a  still  larger  number  had  been 
previously  discharged,  and  -already  over  three  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  noble  patriots  had  been  numbered  as 
the  grand  army  of  the  dead. 

The  total  enrollment  in  the  military  service  of  the 
nation  had  reached  above  2,860,000,  which,  reduced  to 
an  average  of  three  years  service,  numbered  more  than 
2,320,000.  There  had  been  killed  in  battle  67,058 ;  died 
of  wounds  and  other  injuries,  43,032;  died  of  disease, 
224,586,  and  from  unclassified  causes  24,852,  making  a 
total  death  roll  of  259,528.  This  was  the  number  of 
heroes  who  gave  their  lives  for  the  life  of  the  nation. 

The  engagements  numbered  more  than  two  thou- 
sand; many  of  them  were  mighty  battles,  displaying 
the  splendid  powers  of  the  Americans  on  the  field  of 
conflict. 

The  navy  numbered   122,000  men,  variously  em- 


334   THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

ployed,  and  made  a  record  unequaled  in  the  history  of 
naval  warfare,  covering  a  line  of  coast  patrol  and  de- 
fense from  the  British  line  on  the  north  to  the  Rio 
Grande  on  the  south,  rendering  incalculable  service  to 
the  army  on  land,  blocking  posts  and  capturing  forts. 

When  Gen.  Lee  surrendered  to  the  "Silent  Man  of 
Destiny"  Secretary  Stanton  proposed  that  the  armies 
of  Meade  and  Sherman  should  be  reviewed  in  Washing- 
ton before  being  disbanded.  The  armies  of  the  Poto- 
mac, Tennessee,  and  of  Georgia,  therefore,  rendez- 
voused in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Capitol  City  to  be 
reviewed  on  May  23  and  24,  1865,  the  necessary  orders 
being  issued  by  Lieutenant  General  U.  S.  Grant. 

Washington  never  presented  such  a  gorgeous  scene 
of  decoration  as  welcomed  the  war-begrimed  veterans 
who  marched  those  proud  days  through  Pennsylvania 
Avenue  with  martial  music  and  national  songs,  under 
the  re-baptized  folds  of  the  dear  old  flag,  now  rendered 
doubly  dear  to  loyal  Americans  because  it  had  gained 
a  higher  place  in  the  galaxy  of  nations.  Such  a  pageant 
never  trod  the  streets  of  any  earthly  city.  The  rarest 
welcome  was  accorded  the  victorious  hosts,  such  a  wel- 
come as  human  pen  cannot  describe  nor  tongue  of 
golden  eloquence  depict,  nor  painter's  pencil  imitate. 
It  was  the  tribute  to  Liberty's  choicest  nation.  Upon 
the  front  of  the  Capitol  building  hung  in  splendor  an 
emblazoned  canvas  on  which  was  the  grateful  acknowl- 
edgment: 

"THE  ONLY  NATIONAL  DEBT  WE  CAN  NEVER  PAY  is  THE 

DEBT  WE  OWE  THE  VICTORIOUS  UNION  SOLDIERS." 

Many  states  were  represented  by  their  loyal  sons  ami 
daughters,  who  welcomed  the  returning  heroes,  espe- 
cially those  from  their  own  commonwealths.  President 
Andrew  Johnson  and  cabinet,  diplomats  and  envoys  of 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.   335 

other  nations,  with  governors  of  many  of  the  states, 
occupied  reviewing  stands  near  the  White  House.  The 
war  governors,  notably  John  A.  Andrews  of  Massachu- 
setts and  Andrew  J.  Curtin  of  Pennsylvania,  were  hon- 
ored and  welcomed  for  the  promptness  and  steadfast- 
ness of  their  loyalty  and  sympathy  for  the  soldiers.  As 
they  passed  the  reviewing  stand,  recognizing  familiar 
leaders  and  feeling  that  thrill  of  comradeship  by  the 
touch  of  elbows,  covered  as  they  were  with  honor  and 
glory,  the  occasion  had  yet  a  peculiar  saddening  and 
sanctifying  effect  which  possessed  all  hearts,  because  of 
the  absence  of  that  sad  yet  intelligent  face  which  would 
have  been  lighted  with  a  halo  of  benignity  at  this  hour, 
all  aflame  with  love  and  gratitude  from  that  mighty 
heart  which  had  borne  such  great  concern  for  long 
years  of  patient  toil  and  waiting.  That  face  was  in 
every  man's  mind  and  heart  all  along  the  march  up 
Pennsylvania  Avenue,  like  a  spiritual  presence  and 
benediction.  It  was  the  face  of  the  martyred  Lincoln. 
What  memories  rushed  like  phantoms  through  those 
soldiers'  minds,  even  as  they  heard  the  shouts  and 
plaudits  of  the  welcoming  multitudes!  It  was  the 
triumphal  march  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic. 

And  now  the  absorbing  question  became,  How  shall 
its  integrity  be  preserved  and  its  comradeship  be  per- 
petuated; how  shall  its  lessons  of  patriotism,  loyalty 
and  sacrifice  be  transmitted  to  the  generations  follow- 
ing, that  what  they  achieve  may  be  protected  through 
the  ages  to  come? 

I  have  intimated  that  two  great  agencies  were  at 
work  to  aid  in  the  preservation  of  this  vast  army  of  dis- 
banded victors.  One  of  these  has  not  been  properly 
recognized  or  valued  by  the  nation — the  loyal,  loving 
women,  the  wives  of  soldiers,  and  sweethearts  of  the 
boys  in  blue.  These  noble  women  met  the  battle- 


336   THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

stained  soldiers  lovingly  and  with  tenderness.  While 
the  boys  in  blue  had  fought  and  won  the  women  at 
home  had  prayed  and  worked  and  waited;  they  had 
kept  their  love  burning  like  lamps  towards  the  final 
home-coming,  and  now  that  that  home-coming  was 
realized  they  joined  hand  and  fortune  with  the  be- 
grimed and  battered  men  unshrinkingly,  and  went  out 
in  the  world  with  them  to  build,  and  bake,  and  win. 
Tens  of  thousands  of  our  comrades  have  been  pros- 
perous in  business,  happy  in  their  homes,  respected  by 
their  neighbors  and  useful  to  the  state  and  nation,  for 
the  reason  that  our  pure  and  loyal  women  were  willing 
to  ally  their  destinies  for  life  with  a  soldier;  willing  to 
aid  those  ragmuffin  boys-in-blue,  unkempt,  roughened 
by  camp-life,  penniless,  to  develop  the  good  traits  of 
character  they  had  preserved  during  the  war.  All 
honor  to  the  loyal  women  who  loved  the  nation  loyally 
and  her  soldier  boys  yet  more,  and  who  helped  them 
and  are  still  helping  them  to  work  out  a  higher  indivi- 
dual and  national  destiny. 

The  other  chief  agent  in  making  the  soldiers  of  that 
cruel  war  the  useful  and  successful  men  they  have  been 
was  the  early  organization  and  successful  maintenance 
of  the  "Grand  Army  of  the  Republic."  No  such  or- 
ganization ever  existed  in  any  clime  or  nation,  and  no 
companionships  ever  existed  similar  to  the  comrade- 
ships of  our  Grand  Army.  We  marched  and  tented,  we 
fought  and  bivouacked  on  the  same  field;  we  ate  in  the 
same  mess,  slept  under  the  same  blanket,  drank  out  of 
the  same  canteen;  we  suffered  in  the  same  hospitals, 
buried  our  comrades  in  the  common  grave  of  heroes; 
we  sang  the  same  army  songs,  and  helped  to  swell 
the  same  shout  of  victory.  Over  us  ever  waved  the 
flag  for  whose  honor  we  would  have  willingly  died. 
Why,  then,  should  not  comradeship  live  forever? 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.   337 

"So  it  is,  so  may  it  ever  be." 

The  solicitude  felt  for  the  welfare  of  the  soldiers 
was  not  confined  to  those  in  the  most  commanding  po- 
sitions, but  largely  shared  by  the  comrades  in  the  ranks 
and  the  faithful  Christian  Chaplains.  The  first  record- 
ed suggestion  which  led  to  the  formation  of  "fellow- 
ship of  comrades"  was  made  by  Chaplain  H.  I.  Rut- 
ledge,  of  the  Fourteenth  Illinois  Infantry,  while  with 
his  regiment  with  Sherman's  expedition  to  Meridian, 
February,  1864.  He  and  Rev.  Dr.  Stephenson,  who 
were  messmates,  agreed  that  the  soldiers  at  the  close 
of  the  war  would  naturally  desire  to  preserve  the  friend- 
ships and  memories  of  their  common  trials,  dangers  and 
victories,  and  after  the  close  of  army  service  this  sub- 
ject was  kept  alive  by  correspondence  until  in  March, 
1866,  they  met  by  appointment  in  Springfield,  Illinois, 
and  formulated  a  ritual  for  the  proposed  organization. 

Dr.  Stephenson  is  doubtless  entitled  to  the  credit, 
tho'  accrediting  a  large  degree  of  the  same  to  Chaplain 
Rutledge,  of  formulating  this  ritual.  Both  were  aided 
in  perfecting  the  plans  and  purposes  of  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic  by  advising  comrades.  One  of 
these  comrades,  J.  S.  Phelps,  has  in  his  possession  a 
copy  of  the  ritual  of  the  "Soldiers'  and  Sailors'  League 
of  St.  Louis."  The  name  adopted,  "Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic,"  was  perhaps  suggested  by  the  meaning  of 
other  organizations.  The  ritual  agreed  upon  was 
printed  with  great  care  and  secrecy,  and  on  the  sixth 
of  April,  1866,  Major  Stephenson  and  Captain  Phelps 
organized  at  Decatur,  Illinois,  the  first  Post  created 
under  charter. 

Like  all  human  organizations,  the  ritual  needed  re- 
vision and  simplification.  This  it  has  received  from 
time  to  time  as  exigencies  have  suggested.  Among 
the  declaration  of  principles  is : 


338   THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

First — "The  preservation  of  those  kind  and  fraternal 
feelings  which  have  been  bound  together  with  the 
strong  cords  of  love  the  comrades  in  arms  of  many 
battles,  sieges  and  marches. 

Second — "To  make  these  ties  available  in  works  and 
results  of  kindness,  of  favor,  and  material  aid  to  those 
in  need  of  assistance. 

Third — "To  care  for  the  orphans  and  widows  of 
comrades  and  for  the  disabled." 

Dr.  Stephenson,  the  founder  of  the  Grand  Army,  was 
born  October  30,  1822,  and  died  August  30,  1871.  He 
lived  usefully,  died  peacefully,  and  sleeps  in  Rose  Hill 
Cemetery,  on  the  banks  of  the  Sangamon,  in  hope  of 
the  First  Resurrection.  The  commanders-in-chief  of 
the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  form  a  galaxy  of 
bright  and  useful  comrades  whose  services  shed  luster 
upon  the  names  and  deeds  of  the  citizen  soldiers  of  the 
grandest  army  ever  marshalled  in  the  interest  of 
Freedom's  holy  cause.  Among  these  Fairchild  and 
Logan  shine  most  conspicuously. 

Great  national  interests  were  subserved  by  the  Grand 
Army  under  the  wise  and  prompt  action  of  General 
Logan  when  the  arbitrary  spirit  of  President  Johnson 
had  proposed  the  removal  of  the  great  war  secretary, 
Edwin  M.  Stanton,  by  military  force.  General  Logan 
bivouacked  in  the  office  of  the  secretary  with  Mr.  Stan- 
ton,  and  the  Grand  Army  patrolled  the  streets  of  the 
city,  guarded  the  war  department,  and  were  ready  at  a 
moment's  warning  to  protect  the  government  from  a 
military  coup  d'etat  at  the  risk  of  their  lives. 

The  world  never  before  beheld  the  peaceful,  quiet, 
orderly  disbanding  of  an  army  of  a  million  victorious 
soldiers  returning  to  the  peaceful  pursuits  of  civil  life 
without  rioting  or  vagrancy.  Triumphal  war  songs 
were  exchanged  for  Christian  melodies,  and  the  hands 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.   339 

which  had  learned  the  art  of  war  took  up  the  hammer, 
the  plow,  the  spade  and  the  spindle,  and  the  land  was 
soon  filled  with  peace  and  plenty. 

Other  agencies  wrought  well  and  effectively  to  bring 
about  this  splendid  state  of  affairs,  but  none  so  mightily 
and  successfully  as  this  Grand  Army  comradeship.  The 
conception  of  such  an  organization  was  almost  a  divine 
inspiration — the  results  of  prophecy  fulfilled.  The 
soldier-citizen  is  the  highest  type  of  sovereignty,  and 
he  has  set  the  standard  of  morality  and  patriotism 
higher  than  ever  before.  The  Post-room,  the  Camp 
Fire,  the  Reunion,  and  the  Encampment  are  schools 
which  cannot  but  continue  to  draw  the  lines  of  com- 
radeships more  and  more  closely,  and  further 
strengthen  the  ties  of  affection  as  the  ranks  of  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  are  thinned  by  the  re- 
curring roll-call,  ever  attesting  the  promotions  from 
the  militant  army  to  the  grand  rendezvous  in  The  Land 
Beyond  the  River. 

WOMAN'S  RELIEF  CORPS. 

This  chapter  would  be  incomplete  did  it  not  record 
more  fully  that  meed  of  praise  belonging  to  the  women 
of  the  nation  for  their  deeds  of  heroic  valor.  These 
were  not  only  shown  in  many  helpful  ways  during  the 
war  and  in  esteem  and  affection  for  the  returned  sol- 
diers, but  especially  is  it  noteworthy  that  the  national 
heroines  have  organized  the  Woman's  Relief  Corps, 
composed  of  loyal  women — whether  soldiers'  wives, 
widows  and  daughters  or  not — of  all  women  willing 
to  aid  in  perpetuating  the  memories  of  the  loyal  sol- 
diers, in  helping  to  make  their  work  complete  and  in 
furnishing  such  help  to  the  needy  families  of  soldiers 
as  devoted  women  can  render. 

This  associate  society  has  since  its  organization  in 


340   THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

1879  raised  and  paid  out  for  various  charitable  pur- 
poses, mostly  for  the  benefit  of  the  old  soldiers  and 
their  families,  nearly  a  million  and  a  half  dollars  in 
money  and  supplies. 

At  the  encampment  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Re- 
public held  in  St.  Paul  in  September,  1896  the  presi- 
dent of  the  Woman's  Relief  Corps  reported  that  they 
had  come  into  possession  of  a  tract  of  land  including 
Andersonville  Stockade  and  Southern  Prison  Pen, 
which  they  proposed  to  restore  and  preserve  as  a  colos- 
sal monument  to  the  heroism  and  martyrdom  of  the 
nation's  defenders  who  lost  their  lives  therein.  In  this 
prison-pen  thousands  of  the  loyal  patriots  starved  to 
death.  The  Woman's  Relief  Corps  of  the  Grand  Army 
of  the  Republic  purpose  furnishing  convenient  stop- 
ping-places for  those  who  wish  to  visit  this  scene  of 
martyrdom,  that  they  may  look  upon  the  graves  of 
those  who  here  perished.  These  memories  can  no  more 
perish  while  the  nation  stands  than  can  Calvary  and  the 
Cross  while  the  church  and  Christianity  live  to  bless 
the  world.  All  honor  to  those  w;ho  conceived  the  per- 
petuation of  such  a  national  object-lesson  and  such  a 
charity! 

A  large  class  of  intelligent  and  loyal  women,  believ- 
ing that  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  Posts  should 
have  a  corresponding  organization  into  whose  ranks 
none  but  those  whose  husbands,  fathers,  brothers,  or 
sons  had  actual  service  in  the  army  or  navy  of  the 
Union  should  be  admitted,  united  under  the  title,  "Cir- 
cle of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,"  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  greater  emphasis  to  loyal  service  in  the 
country's  cause.  This  movement  was  perfected  in  1883, 
having  taken  form  in  a  representative  meeting  in  Tren- 
ton, New  Jersey,  on  December  15,  1891.  The  princi- 
ples adopted  indicated  clearly  the  object  of  the  organi- 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.   341 

zation — "To  unite  with  loyalty  love  for  each  other; 
to  practice  the  precepts  of  true  fraternity  of  feeling 
towards  all  sisters  of  one  Order,  thus  emulating  the 
spirit  which  unites  our  fathers,  husbands  and  brothers ; 
to  honor  the  memory  of  those  fallen ;  to  perpetuate  and 
keep  sacred  forever  Memorial  Day ;  to  assist  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic,  aid  and  sympathize  with  them 
in  their  noble  charity;  to  comfort  the  sick,  help  the 
needy,  and  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  alleviate  suffer- 
ing." This  is  an  organization  of  the  direct  blood-rela- 
tions of  those  who  shed  their  blood  to  save  the  Union 
for  you. 

The  whole  ultimate  design  and  object  of  these  or- 
ganizations of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  and 
auxiliaries  is  to  preserve  the  trophies  of  war  and  its 
histories,  to  conserve  peace  and  perpetuate  and  spread 
the  gospel. 


342  CONCLUSION. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  Psalmist  allotted  unto  man  three  score  years 
and  ten  in  which  to  serve  God.  I  have  reached  this 
age,  and  am  two  and  a  half  years  beyond  it.  My  wife, 
to  whom  I  have  been  married  more  than  forty-seven 
years,  has  also  passed  the  Psalmist's  limit,  and  is  by 
my  side  as  I  close  this  volume,  the  sharer  of  my  joys 
in  old  age,  of  such  disappointments  as  have  come  unto 
me,  and  of  my  hope  in  Heaven.  We  are  quietly  enjoy- 
ing our  home  in  Topeka,  resting  as  best  we  may  after 
a  long  life  of  activity  and  toil.  It  would  seem  that 
we  have  been  in  the  harness  long  enough  to  wish  to 
lay  it  aside  altogether.  Yet  it  is  difficult,  after  so 
many  years  of  public  labor,  to  accept  a  life  of  enforced 
idleness,  and  I  rejoice  in  the  fact  that  I  am  still  able 
to  serve  the  Master  as  opportunity  affords.  We  also 
rejoice  that  in  looking  over  an  earnest  past  our  lives 
have  not  been  wholly  spent  in  vain.  Though  falling 
short,  no  doubt,  of  the  possibilities  with  which  God 
endowed  us  we  have  yet  tried  to  be  of  service  in  His 
cause,  have  tried  to  reach  the  mark  of  a  high  calling, 
have  tried  to  do  good  unto  our  fellow-men,  and  are 
resting  secure  in  the  confident  hope  of  a  reward  which 
shall  come  from  On  High. 

The  part  assigned  me  in  the  glorious  work  of  sav- 
ing the  Nation  and  freeing  the  slave,  and  my  labors  in 
bringing  out  of  the  house  of  bondage  the  thousands  of 
contrabands  who  flocked  to  the  Union  armies  in  the 


CONCLUSION.  343 

» 

Southwest  during  the  war  between  the  North  and 
South,  is  especially  gratifying  as  I  reflect  upon  it  and 
as  I  contemplate  the  far-reaching  effect  upon  the  civili- 
zation of  the  nineteenth  century  of  the  War  of  the  Re- 
bellion. Yet  not  more  gratifying  are  the  successes  of 
that  bloody  conflict  than  are  those  peaceful  victories 
accomplished  in  the  cause  of  the  Master,  in  a  contest 
of  nearly  half  a  century  of  ministerial  labor  with  the 
agencies  of  the  evil  one. 

It  will  have  been  observed  that  by  far  the  major  part 
of  my  career  as  a  laborer  in  the  Master's  vineyard  has 
been  spent  as  a  pioneer  in  His  service;  first,  in  Ohio 
and  Pennsylvania  as  an  itinerant  circuit  rider,  then  as 
a  vidette  on  the  outposts  of  Zion  during  the  territorial 
and  early  state  days  of  Kansas,  and  yet  later  on  the 
plains  of  Nebraska  and  in  the  mountain  fastnesses  of 
Utah,  Idaho  and  Montana,  among  Mormons  and 
miners,  in  all  of  which  fields,  during  my  most  active 
service,  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  was  as  a  sealed 
book  to  the  masses  unto  whom  I  was  called  upon  to 
preach.  Necessarily  this  class  of  service  entailed  great 
hardships,  mental, physical  and  financial;  but  we  have 
tried  to  endure  them  as  true  soldiers  of  the  Cross.  Our 
trust  has  ever  been  in  God,  and  we  have  always  been 
sustained  by  His  grace.  Whenever  we  have  faltered 
or  swerved  in  the  least  from  the  path  of  righteousness 
and  duty  we  have  been  promptly  brought  to  see  the 
error  of  our  way,  and  have  straightway  made  haste  to 
reconsecrate  ourselves  to  His  cause  with  the  utmost 
satisfaction  and  soul-inspiring  enjoyment.  Verily, 
without  God  and  His  Son  our  lives  would  have  been 
but  failures,  our  efforts  in  behalf  of  our  fellow-men  un- 
productive of  real  results.  With  Him  in  our  lives  and 
with  His  grace  to  sustain  us  always,  our  sorrows  have 
been  softened,  our  crooked  paths  made  straight,  our 


344  CONCLUSION. 

earthly  credits  have  been  rendered  compensating. 

The  Spirit  has  guided  us  for  lo,  these  many  years. 
Shall  we  falter  now?  Never!  In  the  fullness  of  His  time 
we  shall  reap  our  reward.  For  has  he  not  said  that 
there  is  a  place  prepared  for  them  that  love  God  and 
serve  Him? 

"In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions.  If  it 
were  not  so  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a 
place  for  you,  and  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you 
I  will  come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that 
where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also." 


UTHERNRErfn^I  California 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    000718101     9 


